Divine Emperor of Death - Stardust_Breaker - Ongoing 201 To 400
Divine Emperor of Death - Stardust_Breaker - Ongoing 201 To 400

Самиздат: [Регистрация] [Найти] [Рейтинги] [Обсуждения] [Новинки] [Обзоры] [Помощь|Техвопросы]
Ссылки:
Школа кожевенного мастерства: сумки, ремни своими руками Типография Новый формат: Издать свою книгу
 Ваша оценка:

Divine Emperor of Death

 []

     Description Divine Emperor of Death
      Tian Long was born an orphan. He led his life in misery while out of nowhere, he chanced upon a Death Note, killing his only enemy who was the cause for his misery. After a series of planning and action, he managed to cross worlds together with his Death Note.


     He has no attachments regarding Earth. He has no grand sense of justice, he just follows his heart and does whatever he thinks is right. Join...


     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     201 Forest of Kyle
      "Then who could he be?" Lucia muttered but her eyes blazed with fury.


     Even if he was the Prince of a King Grade Empire, she was still determined to take her revenge one day, and shred him to pieces.


     "Actually... Who were those people? Why would they try to hold hostile intent against you two?" Although Davis had an opinion, he wanted to verify it.


     "They stand in opposition to our father, and belong under the wing of Vice-Leader Jawan." Lucas nonchalantly said while spreading his hands.


     "Fools think that they can take over our Cloud Spring Mercenaries. Who knows when they would touch upon the wrath of our father?" Lucia faintly smiled at him.


     In her view, her father was all-powerful. It was probably the case with Lucas as well.


     Davis nodded his head and didn't voice out his opinion. The last thing he wanted to do was get involved in an internal struggle.


     "I feel reluctant to part with my loot but since you two obeyed my commands, I'll share one-third of my loot with you," Davis brushed off the topic as he took out 6 Spirit Beast Stage Magical Beast Cores.


     Looking at his gesture, they both were stunned.


     Lucia smiled and shook her head, "Davis, we don't need it. It's better if you have those. As for us, we have our backing..."


     Davis blinked, "Is that so?"


     Just when he thought of storing it back, Lucas interrupted, "We'll accept it!"


     Davis looked and gave the six cores to him.


     "Lucia, once we turn sixteen, we have to take care of ourselves. We would not be entitled to free resources anymore. Besides, in a few months, we would have to leave for Falling Snow Sect. At that time, we would have to compete for resources like everyone else."


     A teasing smile sprung up on Lucas's face, "Do you really want to decline his kind intentions?"


     Lucia's face turned red from embarrassment. She hatefully glared at him before snatching three of the cores from his hand.


     "Where are your manners?" Lucas was enjoying it while he could.


     Lucia trembled slightly as she felt her pride taking a huge hit, "Thank you, Davis..."


     Davis revealed a smile on his face on hearing her meek voice.


     Then he spoke, "Now that we've taken care of the Five-Clawed Rats, I suggest we return to the headquarters to complete the mission and continue..."


     "No... that's roundabout. We can go hunt the Steel Back Boars in the Forest of Kyle and then head northwest to a Kingdom named the Uriel Kingdom. There we have a branch of Cloud Spring Mercenaries, so it's possible for us to submit and complete the mission there!" Lucas cut off Davis and explained.


     'Ah! They finally proved themselves useful...' Davis thought about it for a moment before nodding his head.


     .....


     After finishing formalities with the head guard of Jie Ming Town, they left the place, heading north.


     They crossed three to four towns and left Loseris Kingdom's border before they arrived at the Forest of Kyle.



     "Elder Brother, stop staring at her!" Lucia slapped Lucas's head causing him to flinch.


     "Hey! It's not like I'm going to become a depraved person like the exiled prince! Stop hitting me!" Lucas pointed at her and shouted.


     "Hmph! You can't fool me! The way you were staring at her twin peaks were obvious. Besides, why are you bringing that debauched man into the conversation? Do you want to die?" Lucia narrowed her eyes and twisted her fists.


     "Alright, you two, stop fighting." Davis tiredly uttered as he moved forwards.


     They both glanced at each other and harrumphed in displeasure. This was already the umpteenth time they were constantly fighting with each other.


     Davis had long ago guessed the reason they were fighting with each other. It was mostly because of Lucas, who humiliated Lucia in front of him. He could tell the Lucia was being childish and to this, he could only shake his head.


     As for the Exiled Prince, they passed through a rather poor city and managed to see the City Lord passing by the road in a carriage with a bevy of beauties on his lap and arms.


     Davis could tell that the City Lord had a Cultivation at the Peak of Fourth Stage while also living the life of debauchery.


     Lucas then informed him that he was the exiled prince of the Low-Level Sky Grade Kingdom named, Uriel Kingdom.


     Evidently, the Exiled Prince plucked the yin of a Marquis's daughter, which in turn caused the whole Marquis's Family to rebel.


     Even though they managed to survive it with few casualties, it caused a storm of bad reputation to circulate in the surrounding regions causing the royal family to want to strangle him to death.


     But since he was the Crown Prince and the favorite of the King at that time, he was just exiled to be the lord of a mere City.


     Lucia unmistakably used him as an example to make trouble with Lucas and get revenge for the humiliation she received before.


     But the reason for their verbal battle now?


     Davis looked at the beauty standing in front of them alongside a group of mercenaries.


     She looked incredibly busty with naturally endowed curves even while wearing the Cloud Spring Mercenaries uniform.


     Her face was far from average and her demeanor commanded respect from the whole group, yet their eyes couldn't help but fall on her from time to time.


     To this woman whose charm brought the surrounding eyes to fall on her, Davis silently mused, 'Femme Fatale...'


     They were quite a distance from that group.


     "Tch, they had already started hunting way before us. I hope there are quite a few Steel Back Boars left in the forest or we would have come in vain..." Lucia muttered in a displeased tone.


     She then secretly glanced at her budding chest before heaving a sigh of relief.


     A few seconds later, they could see the group approach them while the woman of their topic, led the group in their direction.


     "Young Master Lucas and Young Miss Lucia, I didn't think you two would come here. Are you also here to hunt Steel Back Boars?"


     Davis was stunned after hearing her voice which sounded melodious to the extreme. If possible, it made him want to listen to this voice all his life.


     "Miss Ophelia, please don't tease me with your charm arts. My legs are already getting weak from your voice..." Lucas muttered as his legs trembled while exposing an ugly smile on his face.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     202 Charm Arts
      "Who is this young man?" Ophelia's tender eyes flashed as she noticed Davis who was not at all fazed by her Charm Arts.


     "He is our friend, Davis." Lucas replied meekly and added, "Also, don't call us Young Master or Young Miss, we do not belong to a family or clan."


     Ophelia shook her head, "You do have a point but one day, you'll be forced to disband and create a place for yourselves. At that time, whether if you're a young master or a prince, it doesn't matter, right?"


     "Yes, yes, yes! Now stop it please!" Lucas whined while he urged.


     "Haha! Alright fine..." Ophelia gently laughed and stopped using her charm arts.


     Davis couldn't understand the effects of the charm she cast on Lucas because of his powerful soul. He slightly cast his glance towards Lucas and was appalled to see his pants bulge, 'Getting turned on by just hearing her normal voice?'


     "Hmm... With your group's strength, you should be about to hunt many Sky Beast Stage Steel Back Boars since we hunted most of the Spirit Beast Stage ones..." Ophelia muttered casually, giving off a pure smile that gave an artistic view to the environment in the eyes of the surrounding men.


     "I thank Miss Ophelia for indirectly helping us..." Lucia replied with a fake smile on her face, not at all amused by her foxy demeanor.


     "I see, then I'll see you three at the headquarters..."


     She then casually moved away along with her group, finally causing Lucas to relax.


     Davis looked at him and asked, "What exactly did she do to you?"


     Lucas blinked as he looked exasperated, "You were unaffected?"


     Davis just nodded while his sister disdainfully glanced at Lucas.


     Seeing his gesture, Lucas became even more resolved to train his soul, "I was once caught staring at her peaks by her. So, from then on, whenever she sees me, she casts Charm Arts to tease me a lot."


     "It can't be..." Lucia muttered with disbelief


     Lucas revealed a wry smile, "Well, its probably because I kept staring at her even after I got caught, hehe..."


     "You mean to say that you didn't learn your lesson?" Lucia exasperatedly questioned.


     "Hmph! Since she dares to tease me, I'll continue to stare at her!" Lucas vigorously replied.


     "Shameless!" Lucia disgustingly muttered while Davis also couldn't help but admire this fellow.


     So brazen?


     Davis also had another doubt on his mind, "Why didn't Lucia get affected?"


     "Charm effects only works mostly on the opposite gender... I haven't heard any charm arts capable of affecting the same gender." Lucia replied smilingly.


     Davis nodded but didn't totally believe in this, otherwise, there wouldn't have been gay or lesbians in the third layer; Planet Earth.


     Maybe these two didn't know much about Charm Arts, so he didn't ask anymore.


     "Elder Brother, you really should stop staring at her or else ninth brother would turn you into meat paste..." Lucia suddenly said, her face looked quite sinister if one were to see her expression.



     Lucas shivered! This expression! She was definitely going to snitch on him to ninth brother!


     "Okay, okay! I'll stop! I'll be a good brother, so please leave me some leeway, okay?" Lucas smilingly gave up.


     "So, that Ophelia is your ninth brother's woman?" Davis asked, a little doubtful.


     "Huh... Ninth Brother loves her but she doesn't reciprocate his feeling..." Lucas awkwardly smiled and looked at Lucia.


     She still wore that sinister smile on her face.


     "Alright, elder brother is wrong..." Lucas apologized and silently gave up but cursed his demonic little sister in his mind.


     Lucia laughed as she exposed a smug face, thinking she won the verbal battle this time.


     Thus, after the small encounter, they continued walking into the forest while Davis released his Soul Sense slowly, scouting the area around.


     Suddenly, he sensed a huge presence hiding in a cave which immediately made him shut off his Soul Sense!


     He looked at the two of them and muttered, "Let's not head east to hunt in this 50km radius..."


     They didn't ask anything but nodded their heads.


     "Alright, we'll meet here before the sunsets. Any questions?" Davis asked because he wanted to go solo!


     Lucia asked with a confused expression on her face, "Hmm... Isn't this dangerous?


     "It's fine. I checked the surrounding 50 kilometers, so there's no danger in the outer part of the Forest of Kyle. Besides, it seems that Ophelia's team cleared out those Spirit Beast Stage counterparts of our target. Just don't head east, and it's not like I forbade you two from teaming up, right?" Davis shook his head and left.


     Then, those two also left to hunt down those Steel Back Boars.


     .....


     As time passed by gradually, the rays of the sun disappeared into the horizon.


     Davis slowly walked to the point where they left, his spatial ring filled with the corpses and cores of Steel Back Boars.


     Once he made it over, he saw both of them approaching in battered clothes.


     He laughed at their figures and sat down on a rock, "What kind of careless mistake did you two make?"


     Of course, Davis naturally knew what happened to them because he had his Soul Sense occasionally sweep over their direction while hunting.


     "Lucia messed up..." Lucas muttered under his breath.


     Lucia glared at him but then turned embarrassed once she thought of what happened.


     "Alright, settle down!" Davis casually muttered and set up a campfire.


     He took out the Steel Back Boar Corpse.


     It was the size of a normal adult tiger, its back didn't seem like it had any flesh because it was covered with a metal that looked like steel.


     "Lucia, dismember it..."


     She nodded and used her wind energy to cut it into pieces.


     "Clean it, Lucas." Davis gave the next command.


     Lucas worked on it while using his water energy.


     Later, they fixed the Boar above the campfire and roasted it before eating.


     This is how they hunted in the wild and ate during their travel. Davis was sure that if they continued like this, they wouldn't even need to be commanded before they did their job.


     As they slowly ate, tasting the succulent meat, Lucia stared at the fire before her like she was in an absent-minded state.


     "What's wrong, Lucia?" Davis questioned on noticing her lost look.


     Even though he worried about being a caretaker if he took both of them with him, unfortunately, he still became one inadvertently.


     Lucia became startled. As soon as she understood the question, she recalled her thoughts and blushed.


     Beside her, Lucas also stopped eating but didn't say anything else as he only secretly laughed, afraid that he might anger her again.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     203 Narrow Escape
      "It's nothing..." Lucia made a sound of refuting and shook her head as she hid her blush by controlling her emotions.


     "Hmm?" Davis frowned.


     Although he knew how they got battered, he didn't know the cause of it since his Soul Sense was only concentrating on those two's well being.


     So he was more or less curious about what had happened at that time.


     "Oh, come on, Lucia. Didn't you ask me? Maybe Davis will have the answer." Lucas provoked her while secretly holding back his suppressed laughter, and this time his gaze eyed Davis aiming to embarrass him.


     "Go ahead, if it is within my knowledge, I can answer any question that might bother you..." Davis uttered with a confident expression on his face.


     Glancing at that, Lucas turned jubilant as he sneered, 'Even I don't dare to answer her! Let's see how you answer her when you've not even witnessed those acts!'


     Lucia hesitated for a moment but still shook her head, "There is no way you would know..." But then her eyes suddenly brightened, "Wait! Didn't you say you live in the mountains or forests? So you should know about it..."


     Her latter sentence came as a mutter.


     Davis nodded patiently but thought confusedly, 'Why is she beating around the bush for?'


     "Then do you know why two Steel Back Boars rammed their bodies at each other's front while emitting weird cries? Were they fighting?" Lucia's mouth opened, her face was straight laden with a serious expression.


     The atmosphere suddenly went silent.


     Davis suddenly had a reminiscent feeling of deja vu flashing past his mind. This familiar yet a different kind of question... Davis sighed as he glared.


     "What are you staring at me for?" Lucia questioned meekly, not able to understand why he looked at her like that.


     "Maybe you should ask your brother, no?" Davis smiled faintly. Now he understood why Lucas threw the question to him.


     Lucas shook his head heavily, "I don't know!" But muttered inwardly under his breath, 'She obviously couldn't connect that with our parent's nightly affairs! If I let her know then she will attack me from embarrassment!'


     Narrowing his eyes, Davis cursed in his mind, 'Bastard! You clearly knew but making me explain it to a young girl!? You're unscrupulous!'


     He certainly didn't want to taint this pure soul into the world of adults. In fact, he was astonished to see this 14-year-old girl not aware of these matters of the world despite living in a place where many people existed, how could it be possible?


     Maybe it was because she was extremely sheltered? He didn't know...


     "Lucas! You better explain it to her later! Or else when she grows up, she might get hoodwinked by some young master..." Davis told with a calm expression on his face but inwardly sneered.


     Lucas grew stunned because he didn't think that far ahead.


     "You two!!" A shout echoed out in the middle of their conversation.



     "Explain it to me! Why are you two acting like this?" Seeing them behave in a strange manner, Lucia got confused.


     She also got angered that these two know about this matter yet she didn't. She felt that this was unfair and they were keeping secrets from her.


     Lucas didn't even hear her words, instead, the words Davis uttered echoed in his mind.


     He suddenly looked at her and seriously explained, "Lucia..."


     A minute or two passed by the time he finished explaining it to her.


     Lucia's expression turned red, yet she didn't act flustered, "But... But Father and Mother were only just placing their lips on each other..."


     Lucas sighed and confessed, "It's only an illusion formation set up by our father, it'll only show what you want to see in that place..."


     Davis silently laughed before he jumped up on a thick branch and sat down in the lotus position, "I'm going to cultivate..."


     Lucia almost cried when she looked at her brother, "Why didn't you say this before!? It's your fault for making me say embarrassing things!"


     Lucas wryly smiled. That's why he wasn't interested in his parent's nightly affairs but only accompanied Lucia since she seemed to want to know more about it.


     Now, he expected Davis to be embarrassed about this matter but instead, he was warned about needing to explain it to Lucia for her safety.


     He totally didn't expect the tables to have turned on him.


     Looking up at the sky, he sighed, 'Maybe I'll suffer for two or three days from her fists...'


     A few minutes passed in awkward silence before Davis opened his eyes immediately and jumped down.


     "We're leaving!" He quickly came towards Lucia and Lucas, grabbed the both of them and left swiftly in the direction of the setting dawn.


     A few minutes later, the trees shook while the ground quaked from tremors at the spot where Davis left.


     A huge silhouette appeared near the campfire and growled heavily that echoed throughout the forest.


     The nearby Magical Beasts scrambled for a place to hide, fearing for their lives.


     The huge wolf-like Magical Beast looked at the roasted Steel Back Boar as it approached and then it glanced in the direction where Davis left before it started to devour the remaining piece of roasted flesh.


     Then it looked in the direction of east before it took off.


     ...


     Hearing the growl, Lucia and Lucas's heart skipped a beat for a moment.


     Davis suddenly uttered, "A Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast..."


     Both of them shuddered a little before heaving a sigh of relief.


     They both understood that if they left a little late, the Magical Beast would've been on their trail.


     Davis narrowed his brows, "A Fifth Stage Magical Beast that should have been in the inner part of the forest. For what reason did it come to the outer part..."


     He had no idea, so he thought of using his Soul Sense but decided against it since the magical beast might get offended and come after them.


     Little did he know that it hurried off to hunt the presence in the cave he detected earlier.


     After deciding not to stay there anymore, they continued their journey in the night time by circling through the outer zone of the forest.


     With Davis around, they managed to avoid most of the Magical Beasts which were on their hunt or hibernation.


     In the span of a single night, they exited Kyle Forest and made their way north, successfully entering the border of Uriel Kingdom.


     They continued their journey for a full day before they arrived at the capital of the Uriel Kingdom.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     204 High-Level Adult Soul Stage
      The capital was named as Jeras City since the time Prince Jeras Uriel ascended the throne as a King.


     Entering the city cost them a toll of 10 Purple Coins each, but none of them were poor, so they easily paid off the toll.


     As they saw the buildings, Davis nodded his head in satisfaction.


     Unlike the towns which had roads that were not clean, the roads here were built to showcase their wealth and grandeur.


     In terms of looks, it was not any worse than the modern roads in the third layer; Planet Earth.


     The road was wide enough for about six carriages to pass through side by side at the same time. On each side of the road were lanterns that would burn brightly at the night, illuminating the city.


     The buildings were at least three stories high with the tallest being nine stories high.


     Numerous Magical Beasts were used as mounts and even pets, but the latter was rare.


     Davis looked at the sight with admiration. It was entirely different from what he had expected, it was filled with a cultural significance and even some form of resemblance to civility as almost everyone was dressed courteously.


     Of course, he knew better that the clothes don't make up the character in most cases.


     After crossing the second layer to the first layer, it was the first time he was reminded of the brightly lit streets of the modern world.


     There were no peddlers or street vendors in his line of view but only shops which were visible on the ground floor of some buildings.


     Lucas then said that he had already visited this place once and opted to show them around the place before heading to the Cloud Spring Mercenaries Branch.


     When they finally finished sightseeing around the city for a whole afternoon, they headed to their Cloud Spring Mercenaries Branch.


     Once they reached the Cloud Spring Mercenaries Branch building, they easily entered and submitted their mission without facing any difficulties.


     The building itself was a nine-story building with plenty of empty rooms for them to stay.


     And because Lucas and Lucia were present, the Branch Manager present gifted them two VIP rooms on the 9th floor to stay. After all, who wouldn't want to give face to the Leader's descendants? If not, they would be courting death.


     Many mercenaries felt jealous and envious of Davis because they had thought that he had gotten in the good books of the Lucas and Lucia.


     Lucas and Lucia settled down in a single room and politely handed over the key of the other VIP room to Davis.


     Davis didn't stand on ceremony and gladly accepted their goodwill.


     ...


     After Davis entered his room, the first thing he did was take a bath.


     The bath was only wide as a small pond.


     He slowly removed his clothes and stepped into the warm water.


     "Hmm? The water is imbued with heaven and earth energy... As expected of a VIP room..." Davis slowly moaned as he could literally feel the stress and tiredness washing away from his body.



     He pleasantly closed his eyes and concentrated on the feeling of relief which caused him to take a deep breath of the unique aroma of the water.


     Softly laying in the pond, Davis started recollecting the past.


     He looked at the slowly setting sun in the west through the window and couldn't understand how a sun could exist in this place.


     He was almost sure that in the second layer, the Sun and Moon existed and were able to shine in the Grand Sea Continent because the continent was flat.


     Then what about the third layer? Was it also flat? Was the Sun in the third layer so big that it cover the whole massive continent landmass?


     He found his knowledge to be extremely lacking, not only in this aspect but also in everything.


     Charm Arts didn't exist in the second layer according to his knowledge but it was present here and was used without being ostracized.


     The Cultivation Manuals here were ranked the same except it was completely different than the ones in the second layer. He knew this because he had gone through the Cultivation Manuals robbed from Young Master Jackson.


     The strong proactively controlled the weak, yet the weak continue to either bide their time so they can counter-attack or stay low till they die.


     Thinking of all the people who are currently living their lives in this world, Davis smiled.


     What new encounters would he have in this life?


     He couldn't help but thank his previous loner-self for making the decision to believe in that fantasy-like nonsense while choosing to devote his remaining life to transmigrate.


     Suddenly, he couldn't help but think what kind of life he would have lived if he hadn't known about the way to transmigrate.


     Would he have spent his life in loneliness? Would he make a harem for himself and enjoy his measly remaining short time with the Death Book? Or would he marry a single person like any other normal modern man would and live his life while giving a cold shoulder to everyone else?


     The more he thought about it, the more he felt thankful for coming to this world.


     In such a short period of time, he was able to come out of his misery and think positively for once in a while because of someone; his mother.


     If he hadn't met Claire, he would have remained cold. If he hadn't felt that he was part of her family, he would have remained extremely selfish and isolated.


     Although he still retained the above traits, it was minuscule when compared to his previous life on Planet Earth.


     Thinking about all this, Davis looked very refreshed as he glanced at the setting sun from the room on the ninth floor of the building.


     He felt as if the dusk symbolized the loneliness he felt from the very beginning of his life, slowly growing up till he found his family, which is the dawn that eventually will rise tomorrow.


     A smile eventually crept up to his face as he sank inside the pond and sat crossed leg on the surface.


     His soul which was stuck in a bottleneck since the last time he broke through, displayed signs of loosening.


     In his Soul Sea, the souls of the Magical Beasts that he hunted were slowly being refined by the dark-like energy before being fed to his soul.


     His soul essence which was illuminated in bright light tinged with dark spots of deathly aura, slightly grew in size as time passed by.


     He could very clearly hear his soul letting out shouts of joy as it devoured the refined clouds of soul essences, as if it could feel emotions of its own, but he knew that this feeling was entirely his own.


     A few hours later, the smile that was still on his face was slowly replaced with a calm expression.


     As he checked his soul, he verified that he had successfully stepped into the High-Level Adult Soul Stage.


     "It's only been three months from the time I reached Mid-Level Adult Soul Stage, yet I broke through the next level in a frightening speed..." Davis muttered in a satisfied tone.


     "You should remember who you should be thanking then..." Suddenly, a voice came with a sneer which was extremely familiar to him.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     205 Mid-Level Silver Stage
      Davis wasn't startled at its sudden intrusion, instead, he chuckled for a moment before he uttered, "Thank you..."


     The familiar voice went silent before it replied, "I could feel your soul's emotions for a while now, and this feeling is entirely new to me."


     Davis blinked, 'I thought so...'


     "Why didn't you tell me before?"


     "Because I didn't know what it was before."


     Hearing its reply, he nodded in understanding. The Death Book had spoken to him as if depicting emotions but he truly doubted it since it didn't seem to understand his actions.


     Now, it seemed like it was slowly gaining emotions through the growth of his soul from the time it merged with his soul; or to be exact, his growth of Soul Forging Cultivation.


     "So, do you now understand why I didn't kill Ellia even when you urged me to do so?"


     "... No." Came the hesitant reply, causing Davis's brows to narrow in confusion.


     "Is it because you have the feeling of love towards her?" The Death Book hesitantly asked.


     "I love her as a friend but it might be too difficult for you to understand, so what you said is partly right..." Davis replied as he shook his head.


     He himself was absolutely sure that if he had really loved her with all his heart, then he would've abandoned everything at stake to chase her to the ends of the world.


     "I see..."


     "Death Book, tell me. If she had really wanted to kill me, would you have been able to stop her with your current strength?"


     "No... If she had not cast a slave seal but instead had tried to kill you, I wouldn't have been able to save you..."


     "See, that's all the reason I need for me to bring my Ellia back. As for the one who possessed her, her previous life incarnation, she'll pay one way or another." Davis's eyes flashed.


     At that time, he decided to not kill her but punish her because she only destroyed the Royal Castle partly and nothing else.


     As for why he wanted to punish her and keep her in solitude?


     The fact that she had possessed her reincarnation means she had already died once, and to people who had already died once, he simply couldn't put his faith in them.


     "But you told me that you will make her your friend?"


     "Yeah, after punishing her and see if she will change her mind to be obedient to Ellia."


     "Do whatever you want..." It replied.


     Davis smiled at its nonchalant reply but then his face turned complex, "Actually, now that I think about it, you now possess emotions, right? So, I'll name you..."


     "Name? I have many..." It confusedly replied.


     He corrected it, "No no, a real name. Like the one we use to call people..."


     Davis smiled and didn't give it any rights to refuse. He instantly treated as if it was his own kin or a pet, "Since you were sealed in the first layer and your powers relate to control and death, I will call you" He gave a little pause before opening his mouth, "Fallen Heaven!"



     Davis proudly nodded his head, satisfied by his naming sense. There was his own motive to name it, but he wanted to befriend it too.


     But even after a few seconds, the was no reaction from it which prompted him to remind it.


     "... Is that name appropriate?" Death Book hesitantly questioned, its voice as no longer as crispy as it was before.


     "Of course, my previous name literally meant Heavenly Dragon... As my partner, you have the right to be named 'Heaven' as well!" He arrogantly replied and laughed, causing its illusory eyes in his Soul Sea to twitch.


     Davis silently chuckled to himself.


     "Jokes apart, since you can control the life and death of others, the name 'Heaven' fits you more than anyone else in the universe," Davis uttered with a serious expression on his face.


     Hearing his input, Fallen Heaven formed a ghastly like facial feature that resembled him in his Soul Sea.


     Then it slowly nodded its head, "I shall accept that name..."


     Davis uttered and chuckled, "Alright, Fallen."


     Hearing no more words from it, he then steadied himself and circulated the Tyrant Body Secrets.


     His meridians tore apart and connected together while his bones emitted crackling sounds while his skin scorched and bled.


     The pond he submerged in slowly turned blood red in color. Although it looked like a quick process, the pain he experienced at this time couldn't be said to normal either.


     A few hours later, he stood up and stepped out of the bloody pond.


     He stood in front of the mirror and checked himself out.


     His skin was sparkling white, with no amount of harm to be seen.


     A smile crept upon his face as he thought, 'I broke through the Mid-Level Silver Stage, all that is left is for me to increase my Energy Condensation Cultivation to catch up with the other two Cultivation System.'


     He encountered enormous pain while breaking through, but since he had gone through enough battles that left him feeling there was room for improvement, he managed to breakthrough without using any kind of Body Tempering Pill.


     As he looked at the mirror, he suddenly frowned, 'Again... My height increased by a few inches...'


     'Is it because I train in the Body Tempering Cultivation this soon?' He repeatedly looked at the mirror and verified his height. His height was now 5 feet 4 inches.


     Sighing gently, he thought to himself in worry, 'Hope I don't grow 8ft tall...'


     After all, he was only 12 years old.


     He took out the badge and checked its contents. It revealed to him that he had 8900 Cloud Spring Points.


     Of course, he was able to gather this much only because Lucas and Lucia declined their share. Otherwise, it would have taken a long time for him to gain this much.


     'I should take care of them properly...' He thought to himself and dozed off on the bed.


     A few minutes later, he sat up while starting to read the Dual Cultivation Manual since he couldn't sleep due to the refreshing feeling of a breakthrough. In any case, he couldn't exhaust himself, so he continued to indulge himself in deprav... culture.


     ...


     The next day, Davis, Lucas, and Lucia visited the treasury.


     Davis didn't forget that his black spear had broken. He wanted to find a better quality spear for himself so that he could hunt down his foes and stab them efficiently.


     He also had the urge to look through the treasury once so he could at least plan for his future cultivation resources more efficiently.


     So along with Lucas and Lucia, he decided to head to the treasury.


     Once they arrived, all he saw was a big golden door at the corner of the room while the walls were attached with long narrow slips of crystal-like object.


     He furrowed his brows as he concluded out that it might be those jade slips he read about while being on Planet Earth.


     Lucas and Lucia casually approached and placed their hands on the jade slip, using their meager soul force to access through touch.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     206 A Scythe!
      Davis followed suit as he also approached and placed his hand on the jade slip while sending soul force to it.


     The information appeared on his mind as if being etched into his eyes.


     Davis was surprised. This certainly didn't exist anymore in the second layer but records of it did.


     These kind of jade slips were forged using spirit stones and a few other materials as a medium, so he understood why it eventually faded out of existence in the second layer.


     The view in his eyes listed out the category of treasures. Using his energy, he was able to access the category of treasures he wanted.


     That said, he could see that these jade slips were interconnected with each other, with the central one being refreshed beyond the golden door with the shape of the jade slip holders bonded to the wall.


     So he understood that if he bought a treasure that it will be updated through the jade slip outside to the central jade slip inside.


     Instead of using formations that could be potentially breached by experts, they decided to use this kind of setup which could only be compromised by internal personnel.


     'Smart!' He thought.


     Davis smilingly selected the weapons category, and choose spear-type. There were also plenty of different types of weapons.


     A bunch of spears appeared in his view but he suddenly frowned and went back.


     He thought he had been mistaken but he saw a weapon category which piqued his interest.


     "Scythe..." Davis deliberately muttered, his tone quite excited.


     After obtaining Fallen Death on the Third Layer, he was more or less obsessed with this weapon known as Scythe just because of the reason that it was associated with death in many myths.


     Now that he saw one, he couldn't help but grin as an urge to purchase one infested his mind.


     After he selected the Scythe option, a bunch of Scythes popped out in his view.


     Looking at their design and blade edge, Davis gulped as he swallowed his drool.


     He selected a Scythe and its image enlarged in his view.


     It looked sleek with a sharp yet slim long curved blade at the end of a long black pole attached to a red handle.


     Its design immediately caught his attention, so his eyes moved to its cost.


     3700 Cloud Spring Points!


     Its value was equal to thirty-seven spirit stones!


     He then immediately checked its grade.


     Dark Crimson Scythe, Mid-Level Sky Grade Weapon. Forged by Blacksmith Helix, Peak-Level Sky Grade Blacksmith.


     Without even realizing it, he smashed the buy option with his soul force and confirmed the purchase.


     A few seconds later, he saw the golden door at the corner of the hall open slowly.


     A human with a stiff and built body walked out, holding a large Scythe in his hands.


     'A puppet?' Davis was astonished! It was his first time seeing one.


     The puppet approached him and stood in front of him as it prompted him to take the Scythe it held in its hands.



     Davis extended his hand and took the Scythe while the puppet left.


     His eyes gradually lost sight of it and his gaze quietly moved on to the Dark Crimson Scythe. He couldn't gauge the grade of the puppet but guesses that it should be at the Fourth Stage since it was delivering and not guarding. He mused that the puppet guarding deep inside the treasury must be at Fifth or Sixth Stage.


     But soon, his gaze concentrated on the Scythe. Its pole was 4 feet long while the long curved blade was almost 6 feet wide.


     As he swung the blade without using any power, it generated a sharp current which indicated that the creatures below its level had an enormous chance of getting severed into two.


     Davis's heart thumped!


     This was the weapon he needed, not a sword or a spear. He could feel that even on an instinctual level.


     Lucas and Lucia glanced at him and smiled while looking at his excited expression but they didn't say anything.


     Davis nodded his head in satisfaction as he stored the Dark Crimson Scythe and went back to access the jade slip and browse.


     He saw a Peak-Level Sky Grade Scythe which had a price of a whopping 235,000 CS points.


     The difference between a Mid-Level Sky Grade Weapon and a Peak-Level Sky Grade Weapon was that much?


     He shut down his opened mouth and decided in his heart that he will request this weapon at once when he finished the challenge with Leader Daniuis.


     Going back, he continued to browse other categories such as pills, raw materials, ingredients and so on till his curiosity was satisfied.


     Most of them were at Earth Grade, and a few were at Sky Grade. He mused that a little quantity of King Grade should be in the headquarters but he doubted that he would be able to find a Scythe at the level of King Grade since the only blacksmith supplying Scythes seemed to be at Peak-Level Sky Grade.


     Heck, he didn't even know when the Scythe was made or if the blacksmith was even still alive.


     Ruefully shaking his head, he parted from the jade slip.


     By the time he let go of the jade slip, it was already evening.


     Lucas and Lucia were nowhere to be seen, he guessed that they probably returned to their room.


     He placed his hand one more time on the jade slip and bought twelve spirit stones.


     The puppet came out and handed it over like a robot, and with that, he also returned to his room.


     For once, he did check the Cultivation Manuals but decided to not be hasty in his decision to change the manuals he used, because to change one's cultivation manual in the middle might cause some repercussions, especially when his Revolving Core mutated like that.


     Other than that, there were these weirdly missing contexts that he couldn't place his finger upon.


     Not to be confusing, but the Manual was complete yet not the same. He felt it was quite different from the ones on the Second Layer but just couldn't put his hand on it.


     After he had arrived in his room, he sat down cross-legged and entered a state of meditation before aligning thirty spirit stones in a circle around him.


     Circulating the Extinction Lightning Judgement, he started absorbing energy from all thirty stones.


     By the time he finished absorbing the energy from the spirit stones, he realized it had already turned night.


     But what was worse was that his revolving core only grew to what one would consider halfway to Mid-Level Revolving Core Stage.


     His expression grew tired when he thought about the expenses he would have to endure when increasing his Energy Condensation Cultivation.


     Useless! Thirty Spirit stones couldn't even make his revolving core grow up to the point where he could break into the Mid-Level Revolving Core Stage.


     'This is the result and consequences of having a First-Grade Revolving Core...'


     Although expected, such revelation caused him to have a headache as he would need to spend more resources in the future.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     207 Farz Mountains
      Now, all that he had left were ten spirit stones which were currently stored in his High-Level Spatial Ring.


     He didn't use the spirit stones but kept it in case of any emergencies.


     Although he could use his remaining 4,000 Cloud Spring Points to purchase 40 spirit stones, he didn't do so because he needed 7,500 Cloud Spring Points to obtain the Vice-Captain status.


     Plus, 35,000 Cloud Spring points to secure the Captain status.


     He needed to secure the Captain position before the allotted period of the challenge ends, otherwise, he would not be able to win the challenge, nor would he be able to get that Peak-Level Sky Grade Scythe on his hands.


     So he decided to keep his points wisely and spend it after completing the remaining two missions.


     Suddenly, he was reminded of the cores of the Five-Clawed rats he obtained.


     Would he be able to sell it and gain Cloud Spring Points? The mission he completed only mentioned that he only had to kill those rats and submit the corpses.


     As he thought so, he went out of the branch building and visited a famous merchant building.


     In the merchant building, he managed to see the manager and sold out the cores in a huge transaction, gaining a large amount of wealth.


     Leaving the building with a wide grin, he returned to the branch building and approached the Contribution Hall.


     There, he contributed all the funds he received from the transaction.


     700 million!


     He donated 700 million purple coins and managed to receive 7,000 CS points!


     This made his points tally to the total amount of 11,000 CS points.


     That said, one would only be able to donate up to 1 billion purple coins to receive 10,000 Cloud Spring Points.


     After that, one would have to donate spirit stones in order to gain more Cloud Spring Points. Otherwise, using only purple coins to donate without limits, the Cloud Spring Mercenaries Treasury would have been emptied out in no time!


     Obviously, the contribution hall was for the rich to gain an upstart in the Cloud Spring Mercenaries, and also for the Cloud Spring Mercenaries to maintain equity throughout the territory.


     After that, he thought of upgrading his status to Vice-Captain but decided against it since he will not be able to do the other two missions once his status was updated.


     Feeling satisfied and spent, he returned to his room and fell asleep.


     ...


     Two days later.


     "We have reached the Farz Mountains, yet there is no sign of bandits... This is strange..." Lucas muttered while gazing around seriously.


     "Davis! You are not allowed to use your Soul Sense to investigate! We will find them and have them exterminated!" Lucia whined a little and pouted.


     Davis nodded his head and guessed that she was feeling quite useless, but for safety purposes, he secretly swept the mountains with his Soul Sense.



     Humans were three-dimensional creatures but they were only able to perceive the world in two dimensions.


     But Soul Sense was quite different, it allowed one to perceive the world in a three-dimensional view.


     Imagine that one could view all 360® angles at the same time, that was how he perceived the world while using Soul Sense.


     In his view, he could see the bandits holed up deep inside the mountains, with few sentries placed outside in order to alert themselves to danger.


     Davis saw the sentries running about to and fro, and could guess that they were discovered.


     Looking at Lucia's fuming expression, he thought, 'Uh, the bandit leader is only a Low-Level Body Transformation Stage Cultivator... Guess I could at least let her find clues to her heart's content...'


     "There!" Lucia shouted and pointed at a direction.


     "I could feel the wind changing directions slightly there!"


     Davis looked astonished at her sensitivity to the wind but was satisfied although she found them a bit late.


     And as one would expect, in the next few moments, they were immediately surrounded by bandits.


     The clothes they wore were civil and ethical, not barbaric. Some also wore armor and looked neat, yet their mouths weren't clean at all.


     "What is this? Three kids? Do three kids dare to visit our Farz Mountains? There's a girl too!"


     "Do they want to join us? We can have fun with her!"


     "Idiot! Look at their uniforms! They're clearly from that legendary mercenary group!"


     After the bandit mentioned about the mercenary group, the bandits' mind jolted as they quickly remembered about it.


     They quickly took an aggressive stance and pointed their weapons at them.


     Lucia looked at them, her pale hands had a few traces of sweat forming as she clenched her fists.


     "Don't let your guard down, these bandits have done a lot of crimes such as pillaging, arson, and rape. They do this for fun, so don't hold back!" Lucas stated with fierce eyes, his expression looked like what one would see when gazing at a scum.


     Lucia's eyes flashed as she nodded.


     Davis wanted to take out his scythe and massacre them but decided not to since he would kill them all before these two could have their chance at it.


     The two of them had their backs against each other while Davis just stood there, casually radiating a hint of danger.


     As they were glaring at each other in the silence, a branch suddenly cracked, signaling the end of the silence.


     *Whiz!*


     Three heads plopped down as soon as the branch broke, causing the ones near then to shout out in fear.


     Lucia's timing was so impeccable that she released a sharp wind blade at their necks.


     Lucas formed a water barrier almost instantaneously when the wave of attacks quickly submerged in the water before disappearing.


     The next second, all of them jumped in the air and flew, extending the battlefield to the air.


     Lucia sent another wind blade at them, managing to behead two more weaklings while Lucas concentrated on defense and restraining the bandits.


     Water conjured up behind the bandits before engulfing their limbs, managing to cause corrosive damage as it dissolved, their veins erupting into a bloody mess.


     Soon, they cleared out five more bandits and as they swept their senses, they noticed that only four more were left.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     208 Bandit Extermination
      Lucia summoned a gusty storm in the middle of those four causing them to scream in panic and horror as they were made to spin in the air like fools.


     A moment's hesitation flashed through her eyes before it turned ruthless.


     Swords conjured by winds pierced into their hearts, ending their lives forever as their eyes dulled.


     Looking at the result, Davis nodded his head as if he were training them on his own to kill.


     But only a thought flashed through his mind when he saw these two kids, rooting them out like weeds, 'Lives are worth fart in this world...'


     "Alright, you guys fulfilled your part. From now on, it'll be with High-Level or Peak-Level Revolving Core expert bandits, so you two hang around in the back and support!"


     "Yes!" Both of them replied at the same time, once they felt his authoritative aura.


     Davis took the lead and headed inside the cave near the foot of the mountain, walking in front of those two.


     They didn't encounter any bandits on their way, but Davis knew that they were lying in an ambush inside a closed cave space, hidden behind obstacles.


     He smirked but had to give it to them for their concealing methods. Even Infant Soul Stage Experts couldn't find them that easily making them vulnerable to ambush; sneak attacks.


     Fortunately, he was a High-Level Adult Soul Stage Expert, with a prowess equalling to a Low or Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage Expert, making it so that he could basically play them to death.


     If it weren't for the challenge he had with Daniuis, he would've wiped the floor with them using Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Moving onwards, they finally arrived inside the closed cave space.


     Davis gave those two a glance, eyeing them to be cautious.


     Without words spoken, they were immediately ready for battle, yet their slight actions also gave them out to the bandits.


     "How did you find out that we were hiding?" A voice echoed out from all directions causing Lucia to involuntarily flinch.


     "Maybe because you're weak and trash..." Davis nonchalantly replied while he took a step forward, walking towards a direction to where there were almost no obstacles.


     "Hmph! With your skill, you dare to yap!?"


     "Just die..." Davis narrowed his eyes and threw the Dark Crimson Scythe in a direction he targeted!


     The scythe plunged into the cave wall, blasting it into bits as rubble flew and battered the ground.


     "Eyaaahhhhhh!" A pain-ridden shout emerged from the direction where Davis threw while a severed arm flew by the side and landed on the ground with a thud!


     "I missed..." Davis shook his head in disappointment.


     He didn't use his Soul Sense but solely relied on his senses as a body cultivator to strike just now!


     And the result was that a human figure eerily appeared at the side with blood spurting from its left arm.


     "Kill them! Kill them all!!!!" The man who appeared had a pale countenance with bloodshot eyes.



     His long thick hair was disheveled, while his eyes glared daggers at Davis with unending hatred.


     He understood that he had totally underestimated this brat!


     Quickly, bandits emerged from their hiding spots and unleashed a fury of attacks at Davis, albeit with some amount of fear.


     Davis casually cast the Tyrant Shield Technique, which quite easily withstood the attacks from the High-Level and Peak-Level Revolving Core bandits.


     This act of his only increased the amount of vigilance and fear in the eyes of the bandits.


     The bandit's leader eyes shot wide open, realizing that he had a met an unbeatable foe!


     "Quick, quick! Kill him!" He shouted and started to escape stealthily from the area while swallowing pills to heal the injury caused by the severed arm.


     By the time he had shouted, Davis with his bare hands, and the other two had already reaped the lives of six other bandits.


     Davis unleashed the Lightning Storm technique, quickly paralyzing the remaining bandits who had attacked them in close quarters.


     The bloodied scythe in his hands returned to him the moment he reached for it due to the blood connection.


     He then jumped and mixed with bandits, beheading them from inside while shouts of fear rang out from their terrorized throats.


     From a certain viewpoint, it would look he was dancing among them while heads of the others would fall off automatically.


     One couldn't even see him swinging the scythe towards them, but one can see the horror that was reflected in the eyes.


     They tried to escape but it was of no use, instead, they only got beheaded like cattle.


     Finally, there were only two bandits left who were engaged in battle with Lucas and Lucia.


     Looking at the god of death beside them which had finished its dance, they both trembled from cold chill wrecking through their spines.


     "Take care of the two of them, I have to hunt that scum who escaped..." Davis glanced at those two and left.


     Yet, it was like they had been granted amnesty when they heard the words from the god of death himself, making them let out a slight grin.


     The two bandits felt this was their chance, and prepared to escape by faking the battle with Lucas and Lucia.


     But little did they know that their half-heartedness in battle would quickly take their lives away from them.


     ...


     Davis spread out his Soul Sense and discovered the bandit leader hiding in a corner, where prisoners who kind of looked like hostages had been placed.


     He quickly passed through a lot of narrow cave paths and delved into a closed space which looked like a storage room.


     When he opened the door, poison-laced blades flew at him from the other end without missing a beat, yet they were all reflected by the 6 feet wide curved blade; the Dark Crimson Scythe.


     "Bastard!!!! What do you want! If you want wealth, then go ahead and take it!" The bandit leader spewed vulgarities and threw a spatial ring towards Davis.


     Davis didn't glance at the spatial ring but looked towards the two disheveled hostages who were near the bandit leader.


     A man in his teens and a woman in her prime... both quite young, tied up with chains that were at least of Earth Grade in quality.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     209 Beheading the Bandit Leader
      "They are...." Davis asked in a nonchalant tone. He could see that the man was an Energy Condensation Stage Cultivator while the woman was a Revolving Core Stage Cultivator.Yet, the bandit leader had a different reaction altogether, "Oh... Do you want them in one piece? Then do as I say and leave this place with your two little friends."Most likely, he figured that Davis, who looked like a kid would not forsake people because the latter had called him trash, and he knew people who do that were more or less sympathetic to these people who suffered."Do that, and I'll return them to a nearby town, what do you say?" The bandit leader secretly licked his lips and glanced at the woman near him.He had just captured the two of them yesterday and was going to bed the woman today night, yet who would have thought there would be this kind of development.Of course, he was not going to let them scot-free because he was planning to have his way with her tonight to vent the frustrations he experienced today.Yet, what he heard next, made his spine turn cold."I decline, I'll have your life instead of theirs..." Davis uttered and closed in on him."Stop right there! Or else I will slit the throat of this woman!" The bandit leader in his nervousness pointed at the woman with a blade.The man who was tied up whimpered and pleaded with his eyes to not come closer. The fact that he could not speak meant that he was fed some kind of restricting pill.Right now, the bandit leader felt like he was facing a demon in a human form. He looked into Davis's eyes to find no hesitation when approaching him, only managing to garner a feeling of immensely looking down on him."Damn it!!" With fear clouding his eyes for a moment, he forgot about the woman and attacked Davis with all his power, "You cold-hearted monster who's even worse than me, don't act like you are better than me!"But, in this distance, he couldn't even fully cast his technique before his head flew off, painting the storage room in blood-red filth.The blood also inadvertently spurted on the man and woman, painting their faces in red, making them look like they were survivors from a bloody war.Davis then approached the woman who had her eyes filled with tears before scrutinizing him for a moment.The woman looked at his eyes and saw no emotion when he looked at her, but the next moment she was shocked into utter silence because he shoved a pill right into her mouth.A second later, she felt that she had been fed an unscrupulous pill, but the next moment, she noticed that she could speak as a slight gasp escaped her mouth.She then noticed her brother getting fed a pill by him before he broke the chains shackling them, and a deep amount of gratefulness sprouted in her heart.Without saying anything, Davis tried to leave but was stopped by an angry voice instead, "Why didn't you leave when he gave his word!? What would have happened if he had really killed my sister?"The one who shouted was none other than the man.Davis turned back and figured that this man was nineteen years old, his thought process was easy enough for him to figure out why he would ask such a question."Glyn, be quiet! This benefactor saved us!" The woman berated him angrily.'Truly a calf that doesn't fear the tiger...' Davis coldly thought and judged the man to be extremely naive in an instant. Either that or he had other ulterior motives in berating him.Davis could have just been a bigger man and left after hearing that, but he was quite petty himself.He closed in on that man and took a hold of his hair and kneed him right at the face, causing blood to leak out incessantly from his nose. His already bloodied face was ruined even more.And as expected, soon enough, the man cried words of begging as he felt dizzy while wobbling like a clown, "I'm sorry... sorry... Nina... help..."Even after saving him, the man demanded that he should've done things passively, and to this Davis was quite pissed off."Benefactor, please forgive him... He does not know the ways of the world. Please forgive him... please..." Instead of attacking Davis, the woman held his legs and pleaded for her brother in tears.Looking at her back, Davis glanced at the man and let him go.The woman immediately hugged her brother and consoled him while thanking Davis every few seconds.'A responsible and tactful sister...' Davis thought and sighed while looking at her beautiful exterior.She was in no way inferior to the models in his previous life. In fact, she was even better than them. Mortal women required makeup to look like a fairy, but cultivators here required no such things to appear transcendent.Even an average female cultivator here might be a fairy in the mortal world as long as they don't use any weird techniques to cultivate or change their appearance.Looking at such a figure care for her brother deeply, Davis was slightly moved, but he wasn't going to let this matter off just like that.He closed in on him again and held his shoulders.The man flinched and closed his eyes thinking that he was going to get kicked in the stomach but the event he expected didn't come true.He slowly opened his eyes and looked at Davis's eyes when a question reached his ears which shook his mind to the core."Do you know why you were left alive by the bandit leader?"Glyn trembled but opened his mouth half-heartedly, "Because he saw value in me?"After answering the question, he saw Davis staring at him without changing his expression.A few moments passed in silence before Davis uttered, "Wrong..."Glyn smiled ruefully. To be truthful, even he had no idea why he had been kept alive, and besides his life, all he could think was the safety of his sister.





     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     210 Nina and Glyn
      "I bet your elder sister knows why you were kept alive. Why don't you ask her?" Davis smiled but didn't reveal the answer, because only after a leaving a big impact could he make this young man turn into a reliable individual.


     Glyn turned confused, he looked at his sister and asked, "Nina, you knew why?"


     Nina bit her lips but didn't say anything and turned her gaze away.


     Looking at her reaction, Glyn urged her to answer his question but received no reply, causing him to break out in a cold sweat.


     "You still haven't realized it?" Davis slowly asked.


     Glyn slowly looked at him and Davis could see that the former's eyes held a hint of an answer.


     Except, Glyn's mind was still in chaos and what Davis said next would cause him to change his personality forever.


     "It's because you're her weakness."


     "If it weren't for you, did you think that they could've captured her that easily? If it weren't for you, did you think that they could have chained her up? If it weren't for you, did you think that they could've made her this helpless?"


     Not missing the beat, he closed in and whispered in his ears.


     "Even after all this, if it weren't for you, using her revolving core to explode, she could've ended her life while protecting her innocence but because of you, she had to helplessly welcome the bandit leader into her arms, just to keep you alive, just to protect you!"


     "How do you feel? Honored to have a sister like this?" Davis demonically whispered in his ears, causing Glyn to tremble all over.


     He slowly looked towards his sister just to discover her trembling while looking at him.


     She hurriedly consoled him and tried to change the topic, "No, that bandit leader didn't touch me yet, and for that, we have to thank our benefactor for this!"


     "Nina, is it true?" Glyn tremblingly asked as his eyes were tearing up.


     "What our benefactor said! Is it true?!"


     Nina kept her mouth shut... her eyes avoided his gaze.


     "Didn't you say our family was coming to save us? Didn't you say that the bandits were going to ransom us?" Tears fell down his eyes as he asked.


     Davis's eyes flashed, 'So the sister told a lie to calm him down... That explains his gullibility...'


     He certainly didn't expect this, such devotion and sacrifice, yet foolish to the extreme. But in his view, he could also see a deeply caring sister.


     "Was it all a lie?" Glyn's voice trembled and he shouted.


     "Elder sister!"


     "... Yes." Nina finally confessed except she was also slowly crying her heart out as she sobbed, glad that she was able to save her brother and herself.


     Her reply was like an arrow piercing his heart, Glyn shuddered and quickly ran to his sister and embraced her.


     All he could mutter was that he was sorry, and he would no longer try to be willful and ignorant.


     They both held each other and cried pathetically, but to Davis, it was the warmest scene that he had ever witnessed between a brother and a sister in reality.



     Behind him, he noticed Lucia silently biting her lips while Lucas was holding his breath, trying hard to not cry.


     He silently shook his head, not willing to laugh at their weird faces since they were youngsters experiencing the cruelty of the world first hand, besides he knew that they arrived by the time he finished beheading the bandit leader.


     Also, he was thankful that they didn't question his actions and intervened, otherwise his act would've been ruined from the get-go.


     When he looked back, they both immediately returned to their previous selves and smiled at him as if nothing happened.


     Davis had to nod his head back at them, otherwise, it would certainly be awkward.


     He smiled and looked back at the two hugging siblings again.


     "So, is your family really coming or was that a lie?" Davis questioned, waiting for their reply.


     The elder sister Nina, tidied herself up as she wiped the tears and blood away from her face.


     "No, it is a lie... I could have contacted them but my spatial ring was already removed away from me, so I had no means to contact them."


     "I see, why were you two captured?" Davis asked.


     Nina turned confused.


     Looking at her expression, Davis realized, "Ah, I was wrong, I should've asked how were you two captured?"


     Nina understood and answered him truthfully, "We were on our way from Immu Town to Yuen City, but on our way, we were robbed while our entourage got cruelly massacred except for me and my brother..."


     "At that time, I tried contacting my family but they... held Glyn hostage so I had no choice but to comply with their demands..."


     Glyn put down his head in shame but determination flashed past his eyes as he secretly vowed to get stronger in his heart.


     "I see..." Davis contemplated for a moment before asking a few more questions.


     "What's your age?"


     "... Twenty-four"


     "What is your family's strength?"


     "... Peak-Level Earth Grade."


     "Are you married?"


     "... No."


     Wait! What was this? These questions... seemed like a marriage audience. Her thoughts turned chaotic for a moment! Although he was her benefactor, didn't he seem to be too young!?


     "Then... lastly. For what reason were you on your way to Yuen City?"


     Nina unconsciously hid something when she opened her mouth, "Because Yuen City is where my family is..."


     "Is that all?" Davis glared at her as he felt that she was hiding something.


     Nina grit her teeth and decided to be truthful, "I was returning there to get married!"


     Even she didn't know why she chose to hide that information from him before.


     Davis's eyes flashed, 'Too coincidental, no?'


     "Look likes there's a mole in your family..." Davis casually uttered but didn't fail to notice the change in their expressions.


     He smiled, "Looks like you two could already guess the perpetrator of this incident, that makes it easier..."


     "Probably, your family already knows that you two were kidnapped by the bandits, if that is true, then even if you returned, your innocence will still be called into question."


     Davis shook his head ruefully and left, followed by Lucas and Lucia.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     211 Separation
      Before Lucia left, she left them with a few words, "If things aren't going well, come find me at Cloud Spring Mercenaries, and be sure to mention my name, Lucia..."


     A few moments later, they both came out of their reverie before Nina sadly uttered, "I can't believe second uncle would go this far..."


     "That bastard! He has to be behind this! I knew it!" Glyn hatefully grit his teeth, "All this to get his daughter married to your soon-to-be husband?"


     "Since you are so ruthless, I'll show how ruthless I can be!" Glyn's eyes flashed past with hatred.


     ...


     When they came out from inside the mountain caverns, Davis looked at their countenance and verified that they were not injured except for a few tears and holes in their uniforms.


     While they were on their way out, he saw many bandits having hidden daggers laced with poison on them, except they didn't have the chance to use them.


     Still, Davis was worried about these two and asked to check themselves for any kind of hidden injuries.


     After doing all this, just when he was about to head to the ruins, he suddenly turned alert before warning Lucas and Lucia silently.


     After using his Soul Sense to scout out the presence he felt, he relaxed.


     "Captain Gyrus, for what reason have you appeared now?"


     A few moments passed in silence before a gloomy voice rang out, "Sigh, I am already surpassed by a twelve-year-old kid... Where should I even put this old face of mine right now?"


     A man with a scar on his face emerged from the shadows of the rocks obstructing their view.


     "Young Master Lucas and Young Miss Lucia, Master has requested for your presence immediately."


     Lucas and Lucia were already stunned when they heard Davis say Captain Gyrus, now, they were flabbergasted before turning reluctant.


     "No way! We won't come!" Lucas immediately denied.


     "That's right! If you're worried about our safety, then you can stick with us in the shadows. Actually, Davis alone is enough to protect us and he didn't put us in harm's way in any circumstances." Lucia added in as she was worried that her father still didn't believe in Davis.


     She did see Davis's roundabout way of teaching Glyn some sense, so she was somewhat sure that he will not plot against them.


     Hearing their opinions, Gyrus nodded, "Yes, I have no doubt about it but Master said that you two would have to improve your Body Tempering Cultivation, otherwise while leaving for the recruitment event, you two would be severely disadvantaged."


     "You sure you want to make them do this? Body Tempering Cultivation is no joke, most wouldn't think of harming themselves while some lack the will." Davis uttered as he glanced over them as if checking them out.


     And as expected, easy to provoke targets riled up.


     "Hey! Who is lacking will? I'm not!" Lucia pointed at him and fumed.


     "Pfft... Body Tempering Cultivation? Easy as breaking a sweat!" Lucas scoffed.



     Davis didn't say anything but just grinned.


     When one reaches the Silver Stage, not only the meridians, tendons, and bones were tempered but also the organs.


     The excruciating pain while tempering organs is something which one does not simply want to experience!


     In time, they would soon come to know the pain, or so Davis mused.


     "Still, there's only a single mission left, and that too involves nothing but an investigation mission..." Lucia reluctantly muttered as she still wanted to experience the outside world with the two of them.


     While this was true, she had never seen a tomb before, so wanting to sightsee in the name of the investigation was also her plan.


     "Sigh, Young Miss, Jawan has broken through the Seventh Stage, Law Dominion Stage..."


     Hearing the piece of news, Lucas and Lucia turned stiff.


     "But he still isn't a match for father, is he?" Lucas questioned.


     Gyrus shook his head, "Of course not. Even if he breaks through two more times, he still won't be but, he can certainly hunt you two down secretly."


     Lucas's heart tightened. He nodded his head and uttered, "Hmm, we'll return..."


     Although Lucia felt reluctant, she also nodded her head instantly. They both were able to decide in an instant once they knew the tables have turned on them.


     Gyrus felt relieved and turned his head, "Then Young Hero Davis, we bid farewell..."


     "Wait! Who exactly is Jawan and why is he targeting Leader Daniuis and his family?" Davis quickly questioned while not bothering about the honorific he was called with.


     Although he wanted no part of it, he did not want to be ignorant about the situation, lest he incurs a powerful enemy's wrath due to a slight on his part.


     Gyrus's eyes lit up, it was almost as if he was expecting to be asked this question.


     "Where do I start from? When the Cloud Spring Mercenaries Headquarters was established, it immediately became a Low-Level King Grade Power! So when it tried to expand its influence, it received backlash from every other mercenary group existing in this Tripartite Alliance Territory."


     "And as one would expect, the Cloud Spring Mercenaries quickly showed its power and dominated the other mercenary groups! Those who submitted were turned into branches, and those who struggled till the end were massacred without question!"


     "Jawan owned a mercenary group, except, it was a Peak-Level Sky Grade Power. His schemes run deep, so the first thing he did was submit to us to earn the position of Vice-Leader in our Cloud Spring Mercenaries through gaining achievements."


     "Now that he has broken through the Law Dominion Stage, we simply cannot afford to let our guard down anymore, otherwise it'll be easy for him to divide and conquer us!"


     Davis blinked, "Couldn't Leader Daniuis just kill him and be just done with it?"


     Gyrus sighed and slowly shook his head, "Jawan has the backing of the Tripartite Alliance, so without concrete evidence, we can't make a move on him."


     "Is Jawan that much of an important person?"


     "Jawan isn't something that big of a person but, the Tripartite Alliance doesn't wish any power to be stronger than them! So, they are merely trying to make the Cloud Spring Mercenaries self-destruct by itself..."


     "I see..." Davis now had the whole picture in his mind, albeit vague.


     In any case, he had no plans of interfering in this mess because the moment he clashed with a Law Dominion Stage Expert, he would undoubtedly die a cruel death!


     Maybe, he would even be Insta-killed! Not knowing how he died...


     A few moments later after they had left bidding farewell, Davis continued heading west to reach the West End Valley.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     212 Quade Hansen“s Tomb
      In the lone reaches at the end of Farz Mountains lies the West End Valley, gloomy and eerie to the extreme as it was the area where people bury themselves in the brink of death.


     All year round, it was filled with a mysterious fog which limits the power of Soul Sense, so it became a place of the dead where very few living beings would step on, even for people who do degrading acts of grave robbing.


     Once there was a rumor that a Law Manifestation Stage Expert who stepped deep into the valley to kill the enemy who had hidden in it, but after a few months, both of them never came out, causing the people who searched for them pronounce them dead.


     This matter became a piece of huge news inviting Seventh Stage Cultivators from all over the place to investigate, yet they couldn't even find anything peculiar or even their corpses.


     Failing to discover anything, when the Seventh Stage Cultivators left, the Law Manifestation expert came out and started to massacre anything in sight, causing a blood bath to occur.


     The Seventh Stage Cultivators upon knowing this matter immediately killed him and investigated the West End Valley one more time, yet they still failed to find anything worth their concern.


     Thus, they could only give up some time after investigating it whenever they had the chance.


     That said, most people knew that they had only given up on the surface, giving birth to the mission such as the one Davis accepted.


     [


     Mission Title: Tomb Investigation


     Description: Investigate Quade Hansen's Tomb situated in the West End Valley for a few days and report."


     Reward: 1500+ Cloud Spring Points.


     Limitations: Warrior Class


     ]


     Like these, there were many missions in the Tripartite Alliance Headquarters as well.


     As soon as anything peculiar crops up, experts from all the peak powers would likely show up, yet Davis had no idea about this matter since he didn't investigate but relied on Lucas and Lucia for gaining information.


     ...


     Davis gazed at the valley ahead of him.


     "Finally, it took me long enough..."


     The fog that covered the valley all year around gave Davis a sense of eerieness that he really couldn't explain.


     Although, it almost felt like what one would experience in a silent dark isolated room, where even silence became a type of sound that would echo in one's ears.


     There was absolutely no wind in this area, just fog floating around as if they stuck to one place and the silence threatening to incite fear in one's heart.


     'Well, other than Spirit Beast Stage Magical Beasts, there shouldn't be any threat around here anyway...' Davis narrowed his eyes and convinced himself as he walked into the valley.


     The moment he stepped into the fog, he activated his Soul Sense to find out being restricted to a mere 400 meters.


     He was instantly panic-stricken!



     He immediately moved out of the fog and came out of the valley as he closely studied it this time.


     Extending his Soul Sense, he was unable to penetrate the fog with his Soul Sense but it could travel backward and cover a total of 400 kilometers!


     But as it traveled towards the distance, the things that he could sense became more and more obscure, making him unable to find things other than powerful presences.


     'No way! After I broke through, my Soul Sense could extend up to 400 kilometers, yet now, I couldn't even display 1% of my Soul Sense? What is this place!?' Davis turned alert as he contemplated whether to head in or not.


     For a while, he hesitated to even take a step ahead while taking a step back seemed too cowardly to him.


     So left with two choices, he finally took the decision and headed inside the valley again.


     To his surprise, he was overjoyed to find out that only his Soul Sense was suppressed, and not his soul prowess. Even his sense of direction was not suppressed.


     Gaining a lot of courage, he started to walk deep inside the valley.


     After encountering a lot of Magical Beasts blocking his path, including a few Spirit Beast Stage Magical Beasts, he slaughtered them all and finally arrived at the tomb he was tasked to investigate with.


     Eventually, it took him two days to arrive at Quade Hansen's Tomb from the place he had entered.


     Davis glanced at the tombstone placed in front of the tomb with the Hansen Family Crest decorating it.


     [Quade Hansen's Tomb]


     Below it was the details of the tomb and its host's life achievements.


     "I had to come all this way for this pathetic tomb? It's not even 1 kilometer in length! All I would have to is walk around for some time then the investigation will be over!" He shouted at the tomb, quite annoyed.


     If one were to see his face, they would find out that he was utterly bored in these two days with no one to talk to.


     Of course, generally he would love to be left alone but this place was too creepy and silent, even for him.


     At times like this, he wished for Evelynn to be there with him. Heck, he even made concessions and thought it would be fine if he had those two kids hanging around him right now.


     After staring at it for a while, he entered the tomb and made his way inside, dusting off the various particles. It was filled with various specks of dust and needless to say fog.


     The narrow path he entered were infested with bugs and insects which couldn't even be considered as Magical Beasts, running away at the sight of him.


     The structure was quite similar to a narrow dungeon leading to an open area space, except it wasn't.


     Once he arrived at the center of the tomb, he stepped into the wide space and gazed at the already ransacked tomb.


     Even the coffin was desecrated until not even the bones were left.


     Davis was flabbergasted! What use would one's corpse or bones even be?




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     213 I“m Cursed
      As soon as he thought what use would that be, he threw away the thought out of his mind.


      Without even having one to teach him, he could arrive at some conclusions which he didn't want to think about.


      After moving around the place and investigating it for some time; an hour, he finally concluded that there was nothing of actual gain here, not even a hidden room.


      Davis sighed. Even if there was a slight chance that he could find something interesting here, he would've been awarded more than 1500+ Points rather than the initial 1500 Cloud Spring Points.


      Just when he shook his head in pity and thought about leaving, his Soul Sense suddenly picked up two people heading towards him!


      No, to be exact, they were currently entering the tomb, heading for the place he was staying at.


      Davis, as a cautious person, instantly stimulated the Dark Concealing Shroud Technique and hid near a corner.


      A few minutes later, he heard footsteps echoing rhythmically, slowly increasing in loudness before he could see them with his eyes.


      It was a young-looking man and a woman who was absolutely gorgeous.


      The man was dressed in a simple robe attire yet when he stood there, an air of mystery emanated from him. His eyebrows and nose looked sharp yet his eyes were round and gentle.



      The woman who was clad in a slightly revealing robe, glanced around the room as her cold eyes scrutinized, her eyelids slowly fluttering in trepidation.


      A few moments of silence passed by before the woman silently slid off her pure white snow robes, revealing her beautiful curves.


      Davis almost let off a gasp off his mouth because the direction in which woman was facing was where he was hidden!


      He could completely see her standing with only her undergarments covering her the places of her consecrated pale skin.


      A second later, his frozen face turned into one of anger as he understood the situation.


      He cursed in his mind at the heavens who gave him this fate!


      Why did people have to do something like this no matter where he goes? Was this a curse?


      The man looked at her back and a faint amount of lust, filled his eyes, yet he didn't make a move.


      "Are you sure?" The man slowly asked, his voice tinged with expectation and even, hesitation.


      The woman glanced at him, her face cold to the extreme, "Didn't you want me?"


      The man's eyes lit up, he closed in on her and wrapped his arms around her in an embrace, "Mulia, you are of the Falling Snow Sect while I'm from the Towering Cloud Hall, you..."


      "Enough! If you don't want me, I'm leaving..." Feeling the warmth, Mulia bit her lips when she thought about his concern.


      The man's eyes flashed as he quickly bit her earlobe causing her cheeks to turn rosy. His hands slowly undid her undergarment as it fell off from her curvaceous body.


      Placing his two hands on her twin peaks, he fondled them to his heart's content.


      Mulia bit her lips, trying hard to not moan from the pleasure, yet from her cold face and mouth, a slight moan escaped which greatly increased the speed of the rapacious hands in front of her breasts.


      Just when she was starting to lose her breath, she was turned to face him and made to lean on his shoulders.


      Her heart pounded like crazy, yet she didn't dare to look at his face with her current complex emotions.


      "Mulia, call my name..." The man uttered, his gaze filled with love.


      Mulia raised her head up, yet she didn't call his name but looked at him with a slightly cold expression.


      The man's brows furrowed, thinking that she was not happy, yet when he thought about how she gathered her courage to call him here, even going as far as to deceive her own guards, he couldn't help but peck her rosy lips.


      The kiss slowly turned into a lovely one, when her eyes turned wide before slowly closing up.


      When he released her from his lips, Mulia slowly fell to the ground, lying on her undid robes, "Take me, Hadian..."


      When her cold yet lovely voice reached his ears, Hadian made a resolve to himself.


      He quickly removed his robes while Mulia removed her lower undergarment.


      When she saw the thing hanging on his lower body, her body slowly trembled and her expression changed.


      "Mulia, no matter what the Falling Snow Sect says, you're my wife!"


      .... Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      Davis stood outside the tomb with a not so amusing expression on his face.


      Last time, he had to offend the young master, so he had no choice but to offend Young Master Jackson using the Imagery Crystal to record his affairs.


      Davis certainly wasn't a peep or a voyeuristic lecher, so he had no wish to stay after witnessing something like that happen.


      He immediately left when the man embraced the woman from behind her back, while only managing to hear that those two were from the Towering Cloud Hall and Falling Snow Sect respectively.


      Though the only thing tearing up his mind was that he had no idea why those two would be so desperate as to do the deed in a tomb. Was it since they were from two separate and competitive peak powers?


      But it didn't matter to him one bit since he arrived and finished his mission, so all he felt that it was about time for him to leave.


      That said, those two were both Law Seed Stage Cultivators, so he had his doubts on why such powerful cultivators would appear here.


      While thinking about such thoughts, he started leaving the place by heading east, to the direction he entered.


      Soon, half a day passed when his Soul Sense suddenly detected a cultivator heading towards his direction.


      The next second he turned alert, his Soul Sense picked up a few more cultivators heading in his direction.


      A few seconds later, a large number of cultivators flooded his Soul Sense, causing him to pull back his Soul Sense because, unexpectedly, there was a person who was able to react to his probe!


      'Shit! He detected my presence!'  Davis was utterly dumbfounded by the presence of these strong cultivators in this area, much less of the person who was able to detect him.


      His scalp turned numb. He couldn't even tell or guess that man's cultivation base!


      Wasn't this supposed to be a Warrior Grade Mission? Designed only for those who were capable of dealing with Fourth Stage Cultivators?




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     214 Near Death
      Davis's limbs turned stiff, his mind hurriedly thought of using his Dark Concealing Shroud Art but it was obvious that it would be useless since he was already discovered.


     As for the why felt the chills in his spine? It was because that he detected heavy killing intent heading in his way!


     Think! Think! Think!


     Runaway? No! Attack? That would be suicide!


     "What's this? A kid?" A voice echoed out behind him giving Davis a jump scare!


     But instantly, he felt his nape getting captured by a hand! The force he felt on his neck was like an eagle's grasp by its talon.


     'Such speed!' He inwardly exclaimed and just when he as about to counterattack, his pupils suddenly contracted in horror because he felt that he couldn't even move right now!


     ... And a distance of 400 meters covered in a single second?


     "Weird... Just now I felt a Soul Sense probe from this place..." The man muttered to himself as glanced back at Davis.


     "Who are you?" The man behind him asked a question yet when Davis tried to answer, he couldn't even open his mouth.


     'You damned shit! I can't even speak if you're holding me like that!' Davis used his eyes to convey his thoughts but didn't dare to use his Soul Sense to convey or his cultivation base would be revealed.


     "You're not going to open your mouth? I see, you can just die now..."


     Davis's heart missed a beat! What? Was he going to die just like that? He instantly thought of using Fallen Heaven but doubted that he would be able to kill this adversity with this much of a gap in their cultivations.


     Footsteps quickly fell into his ears and a group of cultivators showed up in his view.


     A man glanced at Davis, stepped up and opened his mouth, "Elder Severin, this kid is from the Cloud Spring Mercenaries!"


     "Are you taking me for a fool? Anyone can see that when you look at his clothes!" Elder Severin seemed to be easily provoked as if a matter was heavily weighing on his mind.


     He looked middle-aged with a mustache, his eyes and nose sharp. The clothes he wore were a dragon patterned green robes, adorned with jade-like spirit stones.


     "This subordinate deserves to die!" The man who stepped out replied with trepidation in his heart but he knew exactly why his master was enraged right now.


     "Actually, you don't but you do deserve a punishment... Kill this kid right now and your punishment shall be considered over..." Elder Severin shoved Davis down the ground.


     To his horror, Davis realized his cultivation was sealed, with him only being able to use his Body Tempering Cultivation and Soul Forging Cultivation!


     The man glanced at Davis and frowned. He certainly didn't want to stain his hands with a blood of a kid but he couldn't possibly go against his master's orders either.


     "Blame your luck for being in this filthy place, poor lad..." The man sent Davis a Soul Transmission as he prepared to kill him.



     Davis narrowed his eyes and prepared to counter-attack, his eyes darting left and right to search for an escape route even though he knew that it would be impossible to escape from this place.


     Just when the man was about to slash out with the sword he had taken out, another man stepped out and pointed at a direction, "Elder Severin! It's Young Miss Mulia!"


     Elder Severin's eyes turned wide before he glanced back, spotting the figure who was weighing in his mind.


     "Ah... Mulia! Where did you go? I was afraid that you met danger in this heaven forsaken place!"


     As the figure got closer, Davis who stood up had bells ring up in his ears, 'Mulia? Wasn't she?'


     The man who was about to kill Davis kept his sword inside and ran to the incoming figure, "Young Mi... No, Elder Severin's Wife, Lady Mulia. We are all glad that our lady is safe and sound."


     Elder Severin nodded his head secretly, but he obviously wouldn't show it outside!


     Mulia straight away ignored the man and headed towards Elder Severin while a man low-key landed beside her from the latter's entourage.


     Elder Severin turned and glared towards his subordinate, "Shut up! We still haven't married yet you all dare to call her my wife?"


     His gaze then turned soft when he looked at her, "Youn... Mulia, I was worried about your well being this whole time..."


     His hands slowly moved to her shoulders when suddenly she looked at him coldly, "Worried about my well being? Weren't you occupied with killing this young boy just now?"


     Elder Severin's eyes twitched as he realized he had been caught.


     Meanwhile, a chuckle echoed out causing one to look at the source.


     Helplessness, hatred and even fear welled up in Davis's mind, yet when Mulia came into the picture, along with the words from the lackey, his negative thoughts were swept away, leaving only a chuckle behind.


     The chuckle slowly turned into a burst of laughter when he looked at Elder Severin!


     Only one thought; a sentence kept running in his mind making him laugh his ass off like an idiot!


     'A bonafide cuckold!'


     This guy right in front of him was made a cuckold and he just witnessed that scene half a day ago! Such revelation left Davis with a feeling of self-satisfaction even when death was near him!


     "Hahaha!" With just this information, Davis felt like he could ruin Elder Severin's entire reputation and drag him into the gutter.


     "What? Did he go crazy from having his cultivation sealed?"


     "Nah, he probably just pissed his pants and is trying to hide it by acting crazy..."


     Murmurs and discussions echoed around, causing his eyes to twitch.


     Just when he was about to reveal this explosive information, Mulia suddenly stood in front of him and coldly glared at Elder Severin, "What are you doing?"


     A man also stood beside her, his gaze staying at Elder Severins's actions,


     The man who low-key stood beside her gave off a faint pressure which curbed Elder Severin from doing anything reckless.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     215 Entering an Unknown Tomb
      "Mulia, for some reason... I felt the kid was mocking me and I understand why it would be so. It's because he knows that you will protect him. Look at his eyes, delusional as a man who wants to be a dragon among men, except he's nothing but a coward!" Elder Severin said with a cold expression on his face.


     Mulia didn't reply but said something else, "Since you understand that I will protect him, then back off..."


     Elder Severin looked at her, then suddenly smiled, "If that is your wish, then I'll gladly comply..."


     He looked not at all fazed by her rudeness.


     "Men! Let's go! Spread out and search for the place where the report had been made!" With a dashing demeanor, he commanded and turned to walk ahead, a smile lit upon his face as he thought, 'Sooner or later, you will be mine, Mulia.'


     ...


     Davis followed their backs in a pitiful yet sealed state.


     Of course, he had to continue this act or else, they might find that about his Body Tempering Cultivation and Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Luckily, he hadn't felt anyone using their soul to probe him deeply, or else he would've been found out.


     He must say that this external appearance of a kid had indeed saved him some effort of having to explain his origins.


     With the Cloud Spring Mercenary Uniform working to his advantage, none of them doubted that he was powerful to some degree. Instead, they thought that he was a scrawny lost brat.


     They had information and verified that the Cloud Spring Mercenaries was indeed investigating the West End Valley for peculiarities and anomalies but fortunately, they were the ones to who managed to find an anomaly.


     Davis mostly stuck together with Mulia, behind her back to be exact, which caused glances from the men to be always fixed on him, though he didn't give a damn about it.


     Glancing at Mulia's back, he felt a little thankful in his heart.


     He must say, at that time, in the heat of the moment, he actually didn't care for his life and was about to reveal the scandal, even endangering both of their lives in the process of completing an act of petty revenge.


     If it weren't for her timely appearance in shielding him, all hell would then have broken loose in that place.


     Although he lost his cool and had almost lost his life, he must admit that she had saved his life, whether on purpose or not.


     "After this expedition is over, I want you to run away at the best opportune moment possible... That is all the help I can do..."


     A Soul Transmission echoed in Davis's soul, causing him to gaze at her with a complex look.


     He suddenly felt bad for trying to reveal the fact of her affair, though he understood when he tried to do that, it was purely for humiliating Severin.


     Davis didn't bother to send a Soul Transmission to her because she might realize that he was stronger than her.


     Any changes at this point would just endanger him, so he quietly shut up, keeping an eye out for the opportune moment that she had mentioned about.



     Well, if he couldn't find one, he would just have to create one. He couldn't control Elder Severin but what about his lackeys.


     Davis secretly grinned as a sinister red light flashed in his eyes.


     Half a day passed as they crossed Quade Hansen's Tomb, as well as a few other tombs.


     Davis was astonished to see that there were more tombs in this place but wasn't overly surprised.


     He had just gotten to know that this place acted as a cemetery of sorts.


     As they headed deeper into the West End Valley, three days passed.


     Finally, when they arrived in front of a lone ruined tomb, they stopped and looked towards it.


     "Are you sure that this is the place?" Elder Severin glanced at his subordinate and impatiently asked.


     "Yes, my master. According to the report, the one who noticed the disturbance said that it happened near this withered tree." The man then glanced at the nearby withered tree and pointed, "He even left a sword mark on it!"


     And as they looked, there really was a sword mark etched on the withered tree.


     "As a part of the Tripartite Alliance, he dares to run away from his job? Why couldn't he just stay here?" Another man rolled his eyes as he complained.


     "That is... because, that person said that he witnessed the originally peaceful, magnificent tomb suddenly turn into a ruined tomb right in front of his eyes." He replied, causing everyone to turn silent.


     He continued, "Not only that, but he heard that a voice invited him over to the tomb, so out of fear, he immediately left a sword mark and escaped the place. At least, that's what the people from our Tripartite Alliance heard him say before he turned crazy..."


     The surrounding men unknowingly made an audible gulping sound.


     "Could it be... a ghost?"


     They didn't know who said that but the moment they heard it, shivers went down their spine.


     "Idiots! There's no such thing as ghosts! Only bastards who failed to die and are living through their soul bodies!" Severin sneered on hearing their discussion.


     An arrogant light flashed past his eyes, looking down on their ignorance. The others were startled but quickly nodded their heads in understanding.


     Davis narrowed his eyes, 'Living through soul bodies? What is this about? Did they come to find a soul body?'


     He had no idea about this matter, neither could he ask around but he could ask Fallen Heaven. Although he knew he was being protected, he understood that his status right now was akin to a prisoner.


     Soon enough, they entered the nameless ruined tomb.


     "Help! I can't see anything!"


     "Calm down! We are near you!"


     "Stay cautious!"


     On their way down, their vision was fully obstructed so much that they couldn't even see their arms in front of them.


     Even though they couldn't see, they could feel the presence of others through either their Body or Soul Cultivation.


     "Follow my lead..." Severin echoed out and muttered under his breath, "Such useless bunch."


     He had a serious expression on his face because even he couldn't see more than 5 meters, but he smiled, thinking that he hit the jackpot.


     Whatever treasure that appeared in this place will be his!


     Many of them were scared because even though they were powerful, they couldn't even see ahead of them. When considering that they were Fifth Stage Cultivators, it was a frightening experience for them.


     They could only helplessly follow their master right now.


     Davis quietly followed behind Mulia, not daring to use his Soul Sense.


     Because he needed to be cautious of others and Severin, with the decreased visibility, he stuck close with her, only leaving a distance of half a meter separating them.


     Besides Mulia was her uncle, maintaining a distance of about a meter.


     He was totally low-key, only bothering about the task he had been handed down from her family, which is to guard her with his life.


     Davis came to know about him in these three days which they traveled and his impression of him had been so far, good since he didn't bother him in any way.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     216 Soul Control
      "Stop!"


     After quite a few minutes had passed, they all reached a passageway that led into two separate tunnels.


     With the command of Elder Severin, the entourage split up into two and entered both the tunnels.


     One team was led by Elder Severin while the other was led by his trusted subordinate.


     Mulia and her uncle also were together with Elder Severin, so Davis was also stuck with them since he followed Mulia.


     Surprisingly, after that event, Elder Severin didn't come to bother him at all. It was like that he didn't even bother about his existence anymore.


     To this, Davis was very satisfied instead of being irritated.


     He understood that by only through his enemies underestimation of him could he possibly survive this ordeal.


     So far, there weren't any opportunities available for him to make his escape, so he could only grit his teeth and follow them to this wretched place.


     Of course, if he had so wished, other than Elder Severin, he could kill all of them with Fallen Heaven but didn't do so as he would invite suspicion and besides, he was looking for an opportune moment to escape as well as use Fallen Heaven.


     After a few hours of travel, walking in a snail's pace, the two teams regrouped at the exit of the two separate tunnels.


     When the other team came out, they laughed and wondered why there were two ways to the same exit.


     After discussing the strange structure of the tomb a bit, they continued their tomb-raiding work, heading deep into the narrow pathway.


     It was unknown if they were moving horizontally or even vertically from a normal perspective.


     Right now, the only thing Davis got from this tomb was a peculiar sense of danger. It suddenly appeared and disappeared for no reason, or it could be just his misconception.


     Sadly, he could only use his senses to feel around.


     Not taking any chances, he made his move.


     "Miss Mulia, it could be my imagination but I think we are in danger..." Davis whispered as he came close behind her. After all, he certainly owed her his life.


     The sudden information was enough to make her stop in her tracks, yet she kept moving as if this wasn't enough for her to be fazed.


     "Relax, Elder Severin has already informed us that there's something wrong with the team that had returned from the other tunnel. Probably, they're not the same anymore..."


     Davis was startled but not surprised at hearing her reply... After all, they were all higher stage cultivators than him.


     Mulia took a faint glance at him, feeling quite surprised by his senses. It was her uncle who had informed of the danger to her first, followed by Elder Severin.


     It was out of her expectations for Davis to sense the danger when even she couldn't sense as a Law Seed Stage Expert.


     And though Elder Severin warned her, she didn't feel one bit thankful because she knew that he was stronger than her uncle, yet didn't inform her about the danger straight away.



     He informed her only after he saw her uncle warned her of the danger.


     She could guess that he was trying to play the 'save the damsel in distress' when she was truly in danger, hence she felt disgusted with his actions.


     The more she thought about this, the more she felt that her decision to lose her innocence to Hadian was extremely correct.


     Her cold expression slowly faded out, replaced by a longing look.


     Suddenly, a flash of light reflected through her eyes!


     It was a light attributed attack!


     Her expression turned serious yet it was already too late.


     Just when she thought she was going to lose her life in this place, her uncle stepped in front of her and erected a barrier.


     'They made the first move?' Elder Severin thought and commanded his subordinates, "Kill the group who came from the other tunnel!"


     His subordinates echoed in agreement before moving off to massacre as if they have possessed prior information.


     Elder Severin turned and looked at the leader he sent off to the other tunnel. His expression was quite ugly as he would have to kill one of his trusted subordinates, "Whoever's pulling the strings will have to pay the price later!"


     Muttering in a deep tone, he stepped towards his subordinate and grabbed the thin air beside him.


     A solid sword manifested out from his spatial ring which was on one of his fingers.!


     "Zzzzzzz!" The sword gave off a low cry as it trembled, seemingly capable of possessing its own consciousness!


     A Low-Level King Grade Weapon!


     In an instant, the head of the subordinate flew above while seemingly at the same time, quite a few heads also fell to the ground.


     Elder Severin floated off the ground while he looked at his subordinates with interest, who had just started battling the other group.


     His killing speed was off the charts!


     If Davis witnessed his speed, he would be flabbergasted because, with his current cultivation base, he wouldn't even be able to catch his silhouette with his eyes.


     Elder Severin was capable of moving even breaking past the sound barrier! Except his speed was even more terrifying because he could move 10 kilometers in a single second!


     Actually, even Law Seed Stage Experts could travel at the speed of sound, to even say much less of Law Dominion Stage Experts like Elder Severin who is two stages above their cultivation.


     Looking at the slow battling speed of his subordinates, Elder Severin took the matter in his hands and swept the other team with a swing of his sword.


     Finally, there was only a single one who was left alive from the other team. Elder Severin questioned him but the man would only respond to him with gibberish.


     Later on, Elder Severin sighed as he didn't know what to make of this even after using his Soul Sense to probe that man.


     "Mulia, it's useless. I couldn't even make sense of the situation with my Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage Cultivation..." Elder Severin explained when he saw Mulia getting close to that man, scrutinizing.


     Mulia nodded expressionlessly and backed off, seemingly not able to find any clues.


     "Is this what they meant by turning crazy?"


     "He doesn't even recognize us anymore..."


     "Damn, now how do we answer to their families?"


     The surrounding men spoke in hushed voices.


     Elder Severin glanced at them arrogantly and said, "Keep him alive and close! We shall see what other tricks this tomb has to show off!"


     The men nodded and followed their leader into the depths of the tomb.


     Davis stayed close to Mulia and didn't take part in the battle but he was able to measure through his bare eyes that they were being controlled through their souls, or even deranged.


     Originally, he thought of controlling them with Fallen Heaven after regrouping, but it looks like someone beat him to it.


     'Was it that soul body that they were talking about?'  He mused in trepidation as even he couldn't find any traces of the soul control.


     Even so, their deaths brought him happiness, to say the least.


     Quickly, they could see an entrance to a hall as it was written on the door.


     When they pushed open the door to the hall, they actually started to hear voices! Human voices!


     Elder Severin's expression turned heavy before becoming ugly.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     217 Exposed
      To his frustration, Elder Severin realized that there were already two groups of people belonging to the Towering Cloud Hall and the Alstreim Family respectively!


     They were the remaining two factions of the Tripartite Alliance!


     How was it possible?! Since the two groups had already crossed the previous two paths, they also should have sustained losses but that didn't seem to be the case.


     Well, maybe that explained why he didn't find any bloodstains in the pathways.


     'Tch..' He grew mentally irritated, thinking that their groups didn't meet with calamity. He also guessed that they didn't separate but traveled in a single tunnel rather than two.


     "Haha! Elder Severin! You're late!" A middle-aged man who wore the purple robe of the Tripartite Alliance cordially greeted with an immense smile on his face.


     "Looks like each faction sent an elder to this place... I wonder if we will even be able to gain anything out of this?" Another middle-aged man who had a scrutinizing expression on his face expressed his dissatisfaction.


     "Haha, it's alright as we will split off the treasure into three parts! Isn't that right, Elder Severin?"


     Severin had no choice but to give off a beautiful smile in response to that man's question, "Yes, Elder Norbert. I'm sure Elder Walter would also agree to this... "


     Surprisingly, in this place, their vision was back to normal, though that didn't change the fact that their Soul Senses were still suppressed!


     Meanwhile, no one paid attention to Davis but there was plenty of attention on Miss Mulia.


     Just when he thought of moving away from her, because of the overflowing attention, someone caught him red-handed!


     "Oh! Who is this kid? High-Level Adult Soul Stage? Such a cultivation base? How is this possible?" Elder Walter looked at Davis as he scanned him with an incredulous expression on his face.


     Davis's body automatically moved, and suddenly, he found himself beyond redemption!


     The Dark Crimson Scythe hovered over Mulia's throat!


     Everyone was stunned!


     "Don't move!" Davis shouted as he stood beside Mulia, with his scythe ready to take away her life.


     Mulia was shocked to find herself in this state!


     A moment ago, she was totally out of her mind when she saw Hadian in Elder Norbert's group. A moment of carelessness took her completely off-guard.


     Everyone simultaneously took out their weapons!


     At the same time, Davis released his battle aura and soul force, shocking everyone present except the three elders!


     "Release her!" Elder Severin had an ugly expression on his face!


     He had disdained to even use his Soul Sense on a kid, and that ironically brought him to a situation such as this!


     What's more? Mulia was his soon-to-be wife who was currently held as a hostage! This kind of situation was such a smack to his face that he felt it heating up from sheer embarrassment and anger.



     "Oh... Was he not from your team? Wait... That uniform... Cloud Spring Mercenaries?" Elder Walter muttered as he spoke to Elder Severin.


     "Who are you?" Elder Norbert cautiously asked, and he also did not fail to notice the trembling expression of Hadian who was beside him.


     He was unsure of what was going on and mistook that Hadian knew about Davis.


     Mulia suddenly hated herself for saving this kid a few days ago. She immediately tried to resist yet, all sorts of resistance flew away from her when he heard his Soul Transmission.


     "Obediently follow my lead! Or I'll leak the information of your affair with Hadian!"


     Davis had no time to explain to her so he just blackmailed her into submission!


     "Just a Cloud Spring Mercenaries member, yet your Tripartite Alliance's Elder Severin wanted to kill me... Oh, and I'm sure that he won't let me live after you revealed my cultivation level, so I had no choice but to take this matter into my hands..." Davis calmly explained while his soul pressure gave off the chills which intimidated most of them.


     Elder Walter narrowed his eyes, "Elder Severin, what is this about? Are that boy's words true?"


     Elder Severin's face turned even more ugly! He didn't expect this brat to be this powerful!


     Although he could easily kill Davis, with Mulia close to him as a hostage, it proved certainly impossible to accomplish such a feat!


     Looking at Elder Severin's face, Elder Walter and Elder Norbert looked at each other as they came to a consensus.


     "Elder Severin, instead of recruiting talent such as him, you tried to kill him off? Are you abusing your position as an Elder?" Elder Walter's eyes flashed.


     Severin obviously wouldn't admit to doing such mistakes, "No! He's lying! He was the one who first attacked us but later was protected by Mulia. I had no choice but to give up!"


     "Hmm? Miss Mulia?" Elder Walter glanced at Mulia and questioned, "Are Elder Severin's words true?"


     Mulia kept her mouth shut. She was truly afraid of that matter being revealed rather than her life being taken away.


     She didn't want Hadian to be placed before danger.


     "Speak..." Davis prompted.


     Only when she received his permission did she open her mouth, "Other than me protecting him from Elder Severin, everything else were false..."


     Both elders turned to look at Elder Severin with a not so amused expression on their faces.


     Elder Norbert smiled and took the first shot, "Ki... Young Genius, are you interested in joining the Towering Cloud Ha..."


     But just before he could finish his sentence, the Hall where they stood trembled with intensity as an explosion occurred on the stone!


     This stone was something that the previous two groups were investigating due to it being the only suspicious object in the hall.


     Everyone immediately raised their guard and looked at the exploded pieces of the stone in scrutiny.


     Elder Walter immediately raised his voice while his brows shot up, "Damn it! It's a formation!"


     Then, seemingly from Davis's view, everyone disappeared from the place they stood.


     Even Mulia who was the closest to him disappeared in an instant.


     Davis's scalp turned numb as he looked at the bizarre scene in front of him.


     He then realized that he was no longer in that Hall but was in a room that signified that it was for personal use.


     'Where is this place? That elder shouted that this was a formation except what kind of formation is this?' Davis cautiously swept the room with his Soul Sense while it was still in its suppressed state.


     The suppression he felt here was extreme to the core.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     218 The Soul Body
      In the room, there was a bed which looked it hadn't been used for a long time, a mirror framed beside the bed and a door leading to someplace he had no idea about.


     Even seeing and sensing that there was no danger, he still didn't dare to drop his guard.


     Suddenly, the mirror rippled and Davis saw something that left a profound impression on him as his heart pounded.


     A wizened old man slowly floated out from the mirror and looked at Davis with a piercing light.


     It was a soul body, one that made him known that it possessed powers at least comparable to a Seventh Stage Soul Forging Cultivation Expert.


     Davis felt all his secrets being left out in the open. He got the impression that no matter what he did, he wouldn't be able to defeat this entity that appeared in front of him.


     The pressure the wizened old man emitted left him speechless and stiff in despair.


     After what seemingly went like a long time, the old man opened his mouth with disbelief etched on his face, "Twelve years old, with a Soul Forging Cultivation Base of High-Level Adult Soul Stage..."


     "Hahaha! The heaven's hadn't forsaken me! Finally!"


     Davis looked at the laughing crazed old man who was full of wrinkles in anxiety but it slowly changed into one of terror.


     'Am I going to get possessed?' Such thoughts were endlessly expanding in his mind.


     He couldn't help think that way because the old man looked at him like he was savoring his prey.


     Even Fallen Heaven had promptly informed him that it cannot do anything to this existence in front of him.


     The old man waved his arm and the next moment Davis thought he would be dead but he was astonished to find the formless shackles no longer binding him.


     In turn, he moved his head to look at the mirror which turned into a projection.


     Davis's eyes widened!


     An image formed on the mirror, no, it was a projection, a display of a massacre.


     He looked at the Fifth Stage Experts who would've given him a life and death battle, easily fade away like some roadside dust.


     What disappeared wasn't their body but their souls which got eerily absorbed into a formation.


     Every soul in the formation gave off a reluctant cry before disappearing into the void, their soul bodies vanishing into thin air.


     Only Elder Severin, Elder Walter, Elder Norbert, Hadian, Mulia and a few others who were at the Six Stage like Mulia's uncle managed to survive.


     Yet their expressions were of struggle and pain!


     They only managed to survive because numerous talismans appeared from their bodies and suddenly broke, illuminating their bodies but the lights were quickly disappearing as if they were running out of energy!


     ...


     Davis felt chill running up his spine.


     All, all of their souls were extracted and sucked into a formation. The sight of it reminded Davis his own methods albeit, quite differently.



     When he saw their souls being sucked out without any resistance, he momentarily thought that this old man also possessed another Death Book, yet it didn't take him long to realize that this was a result of absolute power.


     "Hmm? Surprisingly, your enemies managed to survive with the help of those Peak-Level Sky Grade Protective Talismans! Fine! Fine! I'll use another formation to take care of them." The old man sighed as if he was comforting Davis and was about to flick his hand.


     "Wait!" Davis shouted.


     The old man stopped and slowly glanced at Davis, "What? Don't you want your enemies dead?"


     Davis looked at him, trying to move his mouth. The terror slowly faded out of him when he realized that this old man meant him no harm! At least on the surface!


     He took a deep breath and asked politely as possible, "Who the hell are you?"


     "A feisty one? Good! Your personality also perfectly fits my requirements!"


     Davis narrowed his eyes. Although he guessed that the old man wouldn't harm him now, he couldn't predict what the old man had in store for him.


     Besides, he wanted to understand why this old man summoned him to this place while also buying time to calculate an escape route.


     "What are you killing people for?" Davis asked, his eyes slightly glancing aside.


     "Aren't they your enemies? Actually, stop searching for exits, you won't find one..."


     Davis winced in caution. The old man had easily found out his intentions.


     "All of them are not my enemies.." He replied, ignoring the old man's statement.


     The old man's eyes twitched, "Don't tell me I killed some of your acquaintances just now..."


     "Not yet..." Davis rolled his eyes.


     Now he was half sure that the old man was trying to help him though he didn't know why exactly.


     "What do you want? Why did you summon me here?"


     The old man's soul body flickered and appeared in front of Davis in an instant.


     Davis took a step back involuntarily.


     It seemed that he was still afraid of this unknown entity who was capable of playing him to death.


     The old man looked at him and uttered while his eyes flashed, "I want you to take revenge for me!"


     Davis's eyes flickered and thought of refusing but didn't directly do, "You are already this strong in your soul form, yet you want to kill me your enemies who forced you into this state when you were in your prime?"


     The old man smiled and nodded, "Smart..."


     'Smart my ass...' Davis silently cursed yet his expression was the same. Couldn't the old man tell that he was indirectly refusing!?


     "What makes you think I can do it?" Davis tried to argue as he knew that he couldn't directly refuse.


     "With a mere bone age of 12, you managed to reach High-Level Adult Soul Stage. Tell me, if you aren't qualified, then who is?"


     "I dabbed and experimented with Soul Cultivation a lot, and the power I have right can now be said to be a mistake! My Soul Comprehension is severely lacking right now..." Davis casually cooked up a lie and added some truth in it.


     "Hahaha, young ones are so talented and especially you! Did you truly survive experimenting with your Soul as a basis? You're really loved by the heavens, eh? As a matter of fact, I even saved you just a moment ago... The heavens really did send you to me here!"


     Davis's eyes twitched.


     The excuse he gave was turned into one which supported the other party's claim, further strengthening the old man's drivel.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     219 Conditions Imposed
      The old man stretched out his finger as his wrinkled face turned solemn, "Boy, remember that you are talking to the Great Soul King, Garvin Woller. I don't care if you're cautious against me because I don't have a lot of time left. I only want you to promise me two things..."


     Davis returned his solemn look with his own. He wanted to ask what would happen if he were to disagree but kept his mouth shut.


     Besides, Soul King? How was he supposed to know what it was other than sounding grand?


     "First, I want you to take revenge for me..." The old man paused a moment before muttering, "When you are strong enough..."


     "Second, I want you to see if my descendants are still alive, safe and sound. If they are, then hand them this..." The old man threw a Spatial Ring to Davis.


     Davis didn't try to catch it, so it fell on the ground making some noise in the dimly lit room.


     The old man seemed to not mind and continued his speech, "In return, I'll teach you Soul Forging Cultivation, the concepts you didn't understand, the abstruse outline of the Soul Forging Cultivation. I'll make you understand every side of it, to the last bit of my knowledge."


     Davis just stared at him with no changes to his expression. The poker face he put in made it harder for the wizened expert to tell what he was thinking about.


     Besides, Davis understood that this expert had full control of the situation since he dared to throw a treasure to him.


     Quite some time passed, yet they kept staring at each other.


     The old man didn't push but waited for him to reply yet there was a discernible amount of pressure oozing out from him.


     Even Davis could feel that the old man was feeling eager and even anxious.


     Looking at the old man, Davis understood at least two things that would happen if he were to refuse!


     Either the old man would kill him, or would imprint him with some kind of spell which could literally turn him into a puppet of his bidding, like a slave!


     Davis carefully weighed his options before he opened his mouth decisively, "I accept!"


     A smile lit up on the old man's face when suddenly Davis spoke, "But!"


     "I have two conditions as well..."


     The old man suddenly looked pensive as well as a little irritated, "Speak..."


     "First, even though you agreed to teach me, under no circumstances will I call you teacher or master."


     "Second, in the name of teaching, you are not allowed to look into my soul or memories!"


     The old man blinked, then laughed, "Hahaha! I don't care if you are my Grandpa or Grandson, neither do I want to peep into a scrawny kid's memories! Hmph! I only care if you will fulfill my two conditions or not!"


     Davis said, "Then I have a question for you..."


     "What? My patience is limited!"


     "You said that you don't have much time... Does that mean you won't ever get to confirm that if I ever fulfilled your end of the deal?"



     The old man suddenly went silent.


     Davis smiled wryly, "You're going make me vow to the heavens or something?"


     "... Sigh, brat, you're too smart for your own good. You have much knowledge, meaning that you must be from a prominent family or sect."


     "Then you must know what we are going to do, right?"


     Davis nodded his head but he didn't have the faintest idea of what he was talking about!


     "I want you to sign a Blood Soul Contract." The old man said in a clear tone.


     Davis's heart pounded! The name itself rang bells in his ears, causing fear to envelop him, temporarily giving him goosebumps.


     "I've heard of it before, what exactly is it?" Davis lied through his teeth, asking as he suppressed his fear.


     The old man sighed and spoke in a gentle tone, "Child, it's fine as we will sign on only what we've agreed upon."


     "The Blood Soul Contract is an agreement which high-level cultivators like me use for various purposes such as transactions but it is as worse as a slave contract because if you go against it, you will instantly receive a backlash that will largely cripple you, with a slight chance of killing you as well."


     "But this is highly used since as long as one abides by their words, nothing will happen to them under any circumstance."


     The old man took out a white sheet of paper which looked like a talisman with some kind scriptures etched on it.


     "Imprint your conditions with a time limit and inscribe them into this paper." The old man narrowed his eyes.


     Davis didn't move but suddenly felt sad. He didn't go find High-Level Cultivators, in fact, he always avoided coming into contact with High-Level Cultivators because he knew he couldn't possibly hope to match them.


     But when he headed to a low-level place to finish a low-level mission, he surprisingly got caught in this mess. Just like when he was an orphan and got kidnapped, where he had no means to protect himself.


     Davis hated this feeling, the feeling of powerlessness!


     "I know what you're thinking, but it's just naive. I know it's unfair to you but the world doesn't care about that, because the world doesn't see if you're right or wrong, it only sees if you are weak or strong!"


     "I was weak! So I had no choice but to fall to this state and in front of me, you are weak!"


     "It's a cycle!"


     "You have it better! I'm not making you my slave since that would be detrimental to your growth!"


     "But now, you have no choice but to comply with my requests. The two conditions you requested are within my means to accept. If you delay any longer..." The old man slightly threatened but in reality, he was also anxious except Davis didn't know this point.


     Davis took a deep breath! Even though he felt reluctant, what the old man said was true! He had no choice but to comply!


     The only way left out for him now was to die! But he obviously wouldn't choose that under most circumstances, including now.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     220 Blood Soul Contrac
      Davis sighed reluctantly, "Alright, I agree. I hope what you said about this Blood Soul Contract is true..."


     Garvin wisely nodded his head, "Fret not for I have not lied. Now after you send the Soul Transmission, place a drop of your blood on the contract, and recite with me."


     Davis perfunctorily nodded and did as he was told. He dropped a few drops of blood containing only a little of his blood essence from his finger and checked the conditions once before nodding his head.


     Garvin also took a vial out of his spatial ring and poured the contents on the contract.


     "I, Garvin Woller, promise upon the blood soul contract to fulfill the conditions proposed by the other party!"


     "I, Davis, promise upon the blood soul contract to fulfill the conditions proposed by the other party!"


     The contract suddenly started to glow with resplendent light, and slowly disintegrated into two mots of light which entered into both of them.


     Davis suddenly felt his soul tighten for a moment before it turned back to normal.


     He checked his Soul Forging Cultivation for any abnormalities but didn't find one other than feeling a little bit shackled.


     That said, with all this over, he didn't feel one bit happy or sad.


     In this case, he had just given up trying to struggle and decided to do his best to practice cultivation hard so that he can fulfill the Blood Soul Contract.


     Surprisingly, the old man left him some space to breathe which at least improved Davis's impression of him.


     He was only asked to fulfill the conditions before reaching the age of 5,000.


     If going by his own standards, he was pretty sure that he could fulfill his end of the unfair bargain.


     And he was also asked to not open the spatial ring, nor take its contents, neither can he give it other people other than Garvin Woller's descendants.


     The old man smiled resplendently which caused Davis's face to twitch.


     "Now that the Blood Soul Contract has been established, I can leave this world peacefully knowing that I have entrusted things to you."


     "Wait!! You haven't even explained who I should kill to take revenge for you!" Davis anxiously shouted.


     He thought that this old fart was planning to die just like that.


     "Hahaha! Don't be so hasty... Didn't I tell you? First, I still have to teach you Soul Forging Cultivation."


     Davis exhaled his anger away. He lifted up his finger and pointed at Garvin.


     "You better release me from this place once you're done teaching me Soul Forging Cultivation!"


     "Of course! If not, how am I supposed to avenge myself or support my descendants? Your worry is unfounded..." Garvin smilingly uttered, his wrinkled cheeks scrunched up into many layers.


     Davis half-believingly put his hand away, then suddenly remembered something else, "Wait! How am I supposed to recognize your so-called descendants?"



     "My main descendants should be wearing this pendant necklace on them all the time, so there should be no problem recognizing one if you see them."


     Garvin took out a pendant necklace and threw it towards Davis.


     This time, Davis took it and inspected it before putting it away in his spatial ring.


     He then picked up the spatial ring which had fallen to the floor and stored it as well.


     "Then... Where exactly can I find your descendants? Or the most likely place?" Davis asked as he took this Blood Soul Contract thing seriously.


     "I am the Fourth Great Guest Elder of the Emperor Sword Sect, so you can most likely find them in the Emperor Sword Sect Territory."


     'Emperor Sword Sect? Never heard of it before...' Davis mused.


     "Where is it?"


     "You should be able to reach it by passing through three territories. I'll draw a map of the 52 Territories sometime later and hand it over to you so don't worry."


     Davis perched his lips, "What if I can't find anyone of your descendants in your Emperor Sword Sect territory?"


     "Sigh, then my lineage would be probably scattered throughout the 52 Territories..."


     Davis was infuriated! Does that mean he has to search through all the territories till he finds a single descendant?


     Angered, Davis almost cursed out loud but changed his question, "What if your while lineage got wiped out?"


     The old man looked at him weirdly, "You should know that I had more than 100 women as my concubines, so as long they were spread out, they should've been able to survive..."


     'What!???' Davis had his jaw drop! A hundred concubines?


     Davis clenched his fists! Although he was shocked by the number of women Garvin had, doesn't this also mean that the probability to find Garvin's descendants just shot up the roof?


     "Hey! Can you like make the pendant necklace glow if I'm near your descendants? It will help me quickly find them as you wished before..."


     Garvin blinked, "Now that you mention it, I'll prepare that pendant to react upon sensing the same blood as mine. Now you'll be able to be sure that they are my descendants."


     Davis took out the pendant necklace and threw it towards him. He then smiled.


     "What? You no longer hold any animosity towards me?" Garvin chuckled.


     Davis shook his head, "I want to rip you apart into pieces but seeing that you don't possess a body, I can't be bothered to silence your soul into oblivion."


     "Hahaha! Good! I'll teach you Soul Cultivation for the next few months!" Garvin laughed heavily, not taking Davis's provocation into his heart.


     He silently thought how much time had passed without being able to laugh and talk like this, 'Maybe a thousand or so?'


     He shrugged and looked towards the mirror, "Now, not much time has passed but surprisingly, two of the groups had managed to escape using space law protective talismans."


     Davis turned his head as he silently muttered, "There's only a single group left..."


     ...


     A few minutes before, at the time when Davis was transported to Garvin with the help of a spatial formation.


     Mulia dropped to the ground once she felt the Scythe disappear into thin air.


     She gasped heavily while trying to catch her breath.


     Hadian, who was deeply pissed off and angered by Davis, suppressed himself as he stood his ground.


     "Hadian, do you know who that young boy is?" Elder Norbert suspiciously looked at Hadian.


     Hadian was taken aback but quickly hid his emotions and shook his head.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     221 Hadian and Mulia
      Elder Norbert was confused. He knew Hadian wouldn't lie to him but then why would Hadian have that kind of reaction?


     'Could it be...?' Elder Norbert glanced at Mulia before narrowing his eyes.


     Suddenly, numerous lines lit up near the blasted stone, illuminating the entire place they were in!


     "Quick! Use your life-saving talismans!" Elder Walter shouted and at the same instant, activated a paper talisman that had inscriptions etched on it.


     The paper talisman transformed into a ball of light as it extended, covering Elder Walter, providing protection.


     Near the blasted stone, the inscription etched on the ground which had lit up into dazzling light, turned into a cage.


     The illusory cage looked ordinary to the extreme, yet when they looked at it, chills crept up to their spines.


     *Hsss*


     Evidently, the top dogs had figured out what kind of formation they're facing right now and quickly unleashed the power of the protective talisman.


     *Bzzz*


     The cage suddenly exhibited a gust of terrifying suction energy directed at them.


     *Teckk!*


     The protective light on them burst apart and to their fear, they realized that instead of their bodies being pulled, it was their souls that were being sucked into the formation.


     The ones who were the first ones to be sucked were the Fifth Stage Experts, whereupon their souls were immediately imprisoned. They screamed in agony before blowing off into a puff!


     Their souls truly puffed off like a smoke mixing in together with the air.


     The Six Stage Experts who had their protective lights just broken felt their souls being tucked at to their horror!


     But the cage slowly dimmed off and disappeared into nothingness as if it wasn't there in the first place.


     The only ones to survive this ordeal were the three elders, the secret couple, Mulia's uncle and the remaining Six Stage Experts.


     The Six Stage Experts shut their mouths and looked at the place where the cage disappeared, their hearts still swallowed by horror.


     Even the elders felt their hearts palpitating in fear.


     Hadian and Mulia looked at each other, their faces incredibly pale.


     They were only Fifth Stage Experts but because their statuses were special, they possessed Peak Sky Grade Protective Talisman which helped them to survive!


     Yet even then it wasn't enough to protect them entirely as it broke as soon as the protective light from the Sixth Stage Experts broke!


     At that time, they had their souls being absorbed halfway to the cage when suddenly the cage disappeared after having lost its energy.


     Those two were the only people who had survived after having their souls extracted out of their body, leaving only a slight injury to their souls which caused their faces to turn pale.


     After their souls returned to their bodies, the first actions they did was to look at each other to confirm each other's safety.



     This went unnoticed as the frightened survivors were cautiously watching out for another attack.


     "We need to leave..." It was unknown who said that but when they heard it, thoughts about escaping encroached their minds.


     Elder Walter and Elder Norbert didn't hesitate to quickly tear open space using another two life-saving spatial talismans to quickly leave.


     These talismans were supplied from their respective headquarters, and only significant personnel like them could get it.


     Elder Severin who had his own thoughts about escaping had already fled halfway even before he heard the voice.


     When he looked back at the sight behind him, he grew increasingly furious.


     "You two dare plot to leave us behind!"


     His own group also shouted as they quickly tried to catch up.


     Elder Severin didn't even bother to glance at Mulia, yet before he could even catch up to them, the two groups had already left through the spatial tunnel.


     The spatial tunnel quickly closed after the last person on their side left.


     Elder Severin's face turned incredibly ugly. He knew that they could have held the spatial tunnel for a few more seconds, yet they didn't.


     Unfortunately, he was young and a newly appointed elder compared to the other two and this worked against him because he hadn't gained achievements where inturn he could procure life-saving talismans, even spatial ones.


     As for the other two groups, it was obvious that they had decided to bare their fangs on him at this moment!


     In the Tripartite Alliance, between the three factions, unity and diversity changes in a matter of seconds and this was just one instance of thousands of others.


     Even Elder Severin had tried to run away sneakily, even leaving his own group behind. This action of his was what first resulted in him being stranded in this place.


     When all things considered, those two elders were way better than him or at least that was Mulia thought when she saw his ugly expression.


     Her eyes flashing with pure disgust.


     ...


     Outside the tomb, a spatial


     tear opened, followed by many people exiting it in haste.


     Terror could be seen in their eyes as they escaped to this place with the help of the two elders.


     In the grasp of Elder Norbert was Hadian, his face looking incredibly pale.


     He didn't even have time to open his mouth before he got grasped by Elder Norbert on the neck, transported outside.


     Quickly, he stood up and shook, removing his elder's grasp as he ran towards the spatial tear.


     But before he could even reach it, the spatial tear closed, causing him to fall as he stretched his hands mid-way!


     "No!!" A low muffled escaped from his mouth while gritting his teeth.


     It didn't go unescaped from Elder Norbert's ears who was close to him.


     "Elder Norbert, please open the spatial tunnel again..."


     "I can't, I can no longer sense that place..." Elder Norbert replied calmly.


     Hadian's expression was livid! He immediately glanced at the entrance and approached it with the fastest speed he could muster.


     Elder Norbert suddenly appeared to the front of him, causing him to stop in his tracks.


     Even in his haste, Hadian realized that he was being viewed with suspicious eyes.


     "Where are you going? Can't you see that this is too much for us to handle? I don't even know how we got out of that place alive..." Elder Norbert berated him with a disciplining tone.


     Hadian could see that there was no way for him to defeat Elder Norbert, so he could only plead with his eyes, "Move aside..."


     Elder Norbert sighed as he clenched his fists, "I'm sorry, I'm afraid that I can't let you go to die in vain..."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     222 No Regrets
      Davis looked at her silhouette which involuntarily radiated such loneliness to an extent that he could even feel it behind a projection from the mirror.


     That woman had saved him and protected him all this while, yet, on purpose or not, choose to shove his blade on her back for his own survival.


     For the second time in his life, he felt disgusted by his actions, but his expression still didn't change as he kept watching the projection.


     "Leave that woman alone..." Davis uttered while pointing at Mulia.


     Garvin chuckled, "Do you favor her?"


     "No, I owe her one." Davis casually replied as he retracted his hand but mused, 'Maybe a lot...'


     "What about the others?" Garvin shrugged and questioned.


     Davis looked at Garvin as he narrowed his eyes. He understood that he was helping him take care of his enemies now that he had signed the Blood Soul Contract.


     In other words, they were on the same boat and can be seen as equals regardless of the difference between their cultivation bases.


     "Leave her uncle too, the person who is guarding her and as for the others, you can kill them as you please..." Davis thought for a second before his eyes glinted over with sharpness, "No, don't ever let them escape alive..."


     .....


     "We have to escape..." Elder Severin's expression turned even more ugly when he discovered that he couldn't open the huge door that led outside of the hall they were in currently.


     His expression turned malevolent when he glanced at the blasted stone, "Whoever you are, don't go thinking you can get away after offending the Tripartite Alliance!"


     Gritting his teeth, he glanced at his group and his gaze finally landed on Mulia.


     Mulia was still half-kneeling as her soul was injured. In terms of Soul Forging Cultivation, she was nowhere near Hadian or the other Sixth Stage Experts.


     Elder Severin furrowed his brows.


     When he realized that her uncle was glancing at him, he moved his gaze away and started checking out the hall for any clues that might help him to escape.


     While he was checking and inspecting cautiously, a silhouette silently crept up behind him which he even failed to notice.


     In fact, even if one were to look behind Severin, they wouldn't be able to find that silhouette.


     It was just a moment, but Severin realized that he had a transparent sword sticking out of his Dantian! As if it was suddenly conjured out from his own body!


     His eyes in his sockets bulged out slightly, his whole body trembled as he tried to look back, yet he couldn't even find one silhouette behind his back!


     "Elder!" A Sixth Stage Expert suddenly saw Elder Severin falling to his knees as blood dripped down from his abdomen.


     He shouted but didn't dare to go near as his eyes displayed pure horror!


     The others also noticed how their strongest member was brutally injured even without having a noise made. When they realized this, all of them didn't even move one step front but moved backward, away from their master, Elder Severin.



     Mulia and her uncle also glanced at the fallen Elder Severin.


     A mocking smile crept upon her pale face before she heaved a sigh relief, "Uncle Erik..."


     She turned to look at her uncle while the other did the same, "I have no regrets..."


     Right now, the existence known as Davis wasn't even in her mind but was replaced by Hadian.


     Uncle Erik blinked and sighed. He checked his surroundings only to discover the Sixth Stage Experts around him running like dogs, fearing for their lives as they were mysteriously killed.


     Bodies fell on the ground from having their dantians ripped apart like a kite cut from its string.


     He shook his head, "We certainly have run out of luck this time! I'm sorry, I don't see how we can get out of this alive..."


     "You don't need to be sorry, uncle. Fate didn't allow me to share my life with him. I'm just happy that he made it out alive..."


     "Silly lass, you're not even worried about my life and death. I have lost my life in vain!" Uncle Erik had an angry expression on his face, except the other knew that it was fake.


     Mulia's cold face blossomed into a smile, "I can't thank you enough uncle! Without you there for me my whole life, I would've turned out to be a woman I never wanted to be!"


     Uncle Erik turned solemn but then laughed, "Stop that, haha. It's actually good that we're not returning back alive, otherwise, I wouldn't know how to answer your parents about you losing your womanhood to him."


     "You knew!?" Mulia's face turned beet red!


     Her uncle had actually known about her ambiguous yet pure relationship with Hadian but didn't interfere in any way.


     "What? You thought I wouldn't know? Despite all my urging you chose to leave in the guise of being lost! If I couldn't even guess this then I would've failed to be in the position of guarding you!"


     Mulia put her face down in shame and remorse, "I'm sorry..."


     She suddenly thought of her parents who had no choice but to agree to Elder Severin's demands. They had done their best but still couldn't protect from that fiend in the end.


     "Leave it, leave it... We're going to die anyway so it doesn't matter. Besides, that Severin brat is half-dead so you don't need to worry about him bothering you or your little sister ever again."


     "Hmm, I can die in peace..." Mulia nodded her head as she took a deep breath. All the pent up emotions inside her went away and what replaced her field of vision was the brutal scenery.


     She turned to look at that miserably screaming asshole who was currently grasping thin air, trying to stop his cultivation from leaking in vain.


     "That bastard even set his sights upon my little sister, serves him right..." Mulia's eyes turned cold as she coldly laughed.


     "Little lass..." Uncle Erik furrowed his brows, his fingers touching his chin.


     "Mhm?" Mulia perked up her ears.


     "Why aren't we getting killed?"


     Silence... echoed in between the two of them except it wasn't as miserable screams were resounding all over the place.


     Both suddenly realized something was wrong. They looked around but didn't see anyone close to them. It was as if they were at one corner, safely away from the impending danger.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     223 Garvin“s Teachings
      "Are you just letting them leave?" Davis asked in a doubtful tone, not sure if the old man will really leave them alive or would just hoodwink him and kill them later.


     "Of course, why not? Since you told me to leave them alone, I do not need for them to be here..."


     Davis asked with an incredulous expression on his face, "Aren't you afraid that your hidden location will be found out by your enemies or the Tripartite Alliance by letting them leave alive?"


     Garvin shook his head, "It doesn't matter, and even if they do, by the time they get here, I will long be dead, and you will be somewhere else."


     Davis tried to probe more, "What if they were just nearby?"


     Garvin grinned, "Then they're just asking to die!"


     Davis furrowed his brows and turned confused. Wasn't his enemies supposed to be powerful?


     "Come with me..." Garvin prodded and dropped his feet to the ground.


     His transparent soul body suddenly morphed into a body that had flesh and meat. To be more precise, it looked like a body that had flesh and meat but in truth, it was just a real soul body that had materialized.


     Davis blinked at this marvel and subconsciously followed behind him.


     Going through the closed door, which Davis tried to probe before when wanting to escape, they arrived in front of an underground water body, inside a cave-like structure.


     "What is this place?" Davis questioned, his eyes wide open.


     He couldn't see anything or sense anything in this place but when Garvin waved his hands, he was able to see an underground lake in front of him.


     "This is the underground cave below the West End Valley, and the source of the fog which perpetually exists throughout the valley."


     "..."


     "Down here, this lake was just a damn normal lake, yet the body of an unknown Eighth Stage Beast decomposed into every part of this lake, causing the property of the lake to change and generate this kind of fog over time as far as I know."


     Davis was astonished and finally understood the source of the fog, but even so, he couldn't understand, "What has this got to do with them wanting to die by coming here?"


     "As long as they are here, their souls will be temporarily suppressed to a huge degree. This will grant me enough time to kill them even if they were powerful than I was at my peak!" Garvin boasted as if he was confident.


     Davis raised his brows, "Then, can't you just bait them here and save me the trouble..."


     "Idiot! This is just my last resort! Listen here brat, things will not always progress as planned. You got to take a step back before planning to move ahead. Doing so will help you see the big picture."


     Once Garvin said that he turned to look at Davis in a meaningful light, "You get it?"


     Davis nodded in agreement but quickly realized something.


     "Wait, why isn't your soul suppressed? You don't even have a fleshy body to protect you!"



     Garvin gave off a derisive sneer," Hmph! What do you know? I had to spend thousand years tempering my soul body in this lake to gain resistance, and in the process, I had to make sure I wouldn't die halfway."


     "Can I temper my soul body in that lake?" Hearing that, Davis's eyes lit up in greed.


     "Don't even think about it! You won't even last a second with your soul forging cultivation base..." Saying so, Garvin turned back to leave.


     Davis, who couldn't see anything to his front without Garvin's help, followed him back into the room.


     ...


     First day...


     "Out of the three cultivation systems, Soul Forging Cultivation is the hardest to cultivate! I assume you know the first five stages of Soul Forging Cultivation System."


     "I'll start explaining the first one, Nascent Soul Stage. This stage is where your existent, yet non-existent soul, takes form..."


     Garvin started to explain. He vocalized his thoughts and made Davis understand his teachings to a great degree, even taking the time to explain the first five stages in Soul Forging Cultivation to stabilize the latter's foundation.


     "Understanding the soul through heaven and earth energy is the mysterious element. What kind of law do you practice with your soul?"


     "Light?" Davis said doubtfully. After all, he also used Fallen Heaven's dark-like energy as well.


     "Light, is it? Most of us tend to subconsciously stick to Light for our Soul Cultivation. In truth, it doesn't matter if you practice light or dark. Understanding the mysteriousness behind the soul law is what's important."


     "What is soul law?" Davis turned confused as it was the first time he heard of the term.


     "I thought of explaining that when I get to explain about the Fifth Stage but whatever... Laws are of the embodiment of the universe. It is boundless."


     "Since it is boundless, you won't be able to even understand completely. Not even I do, nor do Ninth Stage Experts!"


     "People since ancient times decided to come together to compile their comprehension and doing so resulted in laws being divided into three major types in accordance with the cultivation systems created for humanity."


     "Energy Laws, Body Laws, and Soul Laws."


     "But in truth, all are one and the same, belonging to the same major law."


     "For example, let's say you practice fire laws. Using fire body laws to temper your body is effective but to train your soul and energy with fire body laws will result in no progress at all."


     "You're simply using the wrong source of energy and comprehension to feed your power."


     Davis's eyes widened as he understood, "Then how do I differentiate between the laws I comprehend?"


     "Heh, that depends entirely on your comprehension and the ability to understand laws. This is entirely innate and there are no records of one being able to improve their innate talent of comprehension as far as I know." Garvin shook his head.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     224 It“s You!
      Garvin laughed slightly, "I bet if you were one of my descendants, you would have no problem being able to comprehend and understand soul laws without any bottlenecks till the Fifth Stage."


      Davis nodded his head and understood that it was related to being a descendant of a powerful expert. Even so, he looked incredibly downcast, thinking that he wouldn't be able to comprehend laws that easily.


      'Would I have to rely on Fallen Heaven eternally?'  When his thoughts traveled in this direction, he didn't feel one bit good about any of this!


      "This is the natural law of the universe. Otherwise, with infinite resources, wouldn't we humans be able to dominate the entire fifty-two territories?" Garvin laughed loudly, not intending to stop anytime sooner.


      After a while, Davis stood up and uttered, "How do I learn light soul laws?"


      "There is a lot of ways to comprehend, but before that, I want to see your Soul Forging Cultivation Manual."


      Davis didn't have a copy of it but he recited his Soul Forging Cultivation Manual, Sacred Luminance Mist.


      As he kept reciting, Garvin's eyes glowed as a surprised expression emerged on his face.


      "What is this? Who would be so stupid as to include the soul laws in the cultivation manual itself!?"


      "Why, is it wrong?" Davis was confused. The layers that he would comprehend automatically in the manual were precisely those laws which were recorded.



      "It isn't wrong by itself, but no one here creates cultivation manuals with laws, fearing for their secrets and safety. Besides, each law is so vast that not everyone will be able to comprehend the same laws as the author of the manual."


      "So, what's recorded in here is pretty much useless to others other than the method to cultivate itself!"


      Davis suddenly understood!  'So that's why I kept feeling that I didn't understand much when it comes to soul comprehension!'


      It was the same as how one memorizes the answer and writes it on the answer sheet without understanding it.


      It was all the comprehension of others, not his!


      "Well, since this manual is a Sky Grade Cultivation Manual and you have only reached the Adult Soul Stage, it is still fine as one doesn't need to understand deep about laws before the Fifth Stage."


      "Only after reaching the Fifth Stage will you know how vast the laws are, so before that there is a saying that all law comprehensions before Fifth Stage amounts to nothing but a child's comprehension; mere elementary laws."


      Davis's eyes twitched as he heard Garvin's mocking voice,  'Child's Comprehension...'


      Garvin then proceeded to explain the division of laws systematically. Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      ...


      Second day...


      Garvin finished explaining the intricacies about the first three stages. He even took the time took the time to teach light laws; albeit vaguely.


      Davis felt his knowledge had increased by leaps and bounds in a single day.


      He even felt his soul comprehension strengthening his Soul Sea slightly though the effects outside were negligible since his soul was already powered by Fallen Heaven.


      To this, he was deflated. This and future insights would be only useful to him if one day Fallen Heaven proves to be useless which would be highly unlikely any time sooner.


      ...


      Third day...


      "... is unlikely to be the case. Before reaching the Fifth Stage in Soul Forging Cultivation, if your soul body is exterminated, you will die but once you reach the Fifth Stage, even if your soul body is extinguished in any case, you are unlikely to die instantly as your Soul Essence lies in your soul sea, not your soul body."


      Davis questioned, "Do you mean that my soul body can act independently and even if it dies, I won't need to worry if it will result in my death?"


      "Yes, as long as you can keep your Soul Essence intact, but your soul will be severely injured. Only by using equal grade herbs or pills specializing in soul healing will you be able to recover from the injuries to the soul."


      "..."


      "Any questions?" Garvin asked with a sigh.


      Davis blinked, "... How much of a distance can my soul body exist independently without me being close to it?"


      "That depends on how long your Soul Sense can extend. If your soul body leaves that range then it will slowly lose soul force and wane away into the endless void."


      "What else?" Garvin asked as he sighed again.


      "Nothing..."


      "Well, that concludes your lesson on Adult Soul Stage." A smile lit up on Garvin's face.


      He had been teaching and pounding the basics of the Adult Soul Stage into Davis but the latter just seemed to come up with thousands of questions, annoying him to a great extent.


      ...


      Fourth Day...


      "What is this?" Davis asked as he looked at the weird vial in Garvin's hands.


      "This is the soul of a Fifth Stage Soul Cultivator..." Garvin laughed and removed the cap sealing the vial.


      "Sev... Severin!!!" Davis uttered as he froze.


      A soul body in a shackled form came out and looked at Davis with an ugly expression on its face.


      "Bastard! It's you!!"


      Davis's face slowly turned into one of joy, yet the other party knew that it wasn't something out of pure concern but malice, "Surprisingly, you're still alive!"


      He then turned to look at Garvin Woller.


      "Brat, don't look at me like that. I figured that instead of me doing the explaining, it would be better if you observe an intact Elder Soul Stage Soul."


      Davis was taken aback but nodded his head. He then turned his head and placed his gaze on Severin, "I can do whatever I want with this?"


      "You can, but make sure you some gain insights into the next stage before doing something nasty with it."


      Davis grinned, "Alright..."


      Severin was ticked off and scared at the same time. They were talking about him like he was an object and not a living soul anymore.


      But since he was scared, he didn't dare to open his mouth.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     225 Three Years
      Fifth day...


     Sixth day...


     ...


     ..


     .


     Nine months later.


     A silhouette could be seen walking to and fro, "Where did that old fart go?"


     This figure was Davis who was waiting anxiously for Garvin to teach him something or let him out.


     It had been nine months since he started observing and experimenting with Severin's Soul.


     With a live resource such as a Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage Soul, his insights into Soul Cultivation increased and he could now tell that his comprehension caught up to his current Soul Forging Cultivation Base!


     Of course, Garvin also stopped by him in these nine months, explaining whatever Davis didn't understand.


     With an apt and competent teacher plus resources such as a live soul, if he didn't make any progress then he knew that he would've received a blow to his confidence.


     This might've caused a heart demon; a limitation to form in his heart. Thankfully, nothing of that sort happened.


     A week ago, Garvin suddenly stopped appearing. Davis didn't mind and continued to do what he was doing; gaining comprehensions and pondering on light elementary laws from time to time.


     Now, just a few hours ago, Severin's soul couldn't endure the experiments done by Davis, finally causing his soul to dissipate.


     But just before his soul could fully dissipate, Fallen Heaven suddenly excitedly echoed in his mind that he could absorb his soul now!


     So without further delay, he quickly extracted Severin's Soul Essence.


     He still didn't refine it but chose to keep it in his Soul Sea so that he could absorb it later at an appropriate time. Besides, he had to stay low since he can't show his breakthrough methods to Old Man Garvin.


     At this moment, Davis walked and stood in front of a door. He took a deep breath and opened it.


     He stepped forward and entered the underground cave where there were dense fog and zero visibility. His Soul Sense couldn't even move an inch out of his body but he also felt a sense of eerieness to the extreme.


     "Old Man Garvin!!!" Davis shouted.


     His voice echoed throughout the underground cave. Silence reigned and he could hear that there was no reply.


     Davis narrowed his brows but he didn't take a single step forward, afraid that he might fall into the lake; the source of the fog.


     "Garvin!!!!" Davis shouted again, unwilling to step forward.


     Only his voice echoed for a second or two before it died out. The eerie silence didn't sit well with him.


     Davis couldn't take the silence anymore, "Old fart!!!!"


     *Splash~*


     Davis heard a sound that indicated something flew out of the lake, so he immediately moved back and closed the door shut.


     *Bang!!*


     "Who are you calling old fart?" Came the voice that sounded scary to the extreme.


     "Oh crap!!" Davis was given a scare as he flew forward a little.



     Garvin stood beside the door and kept the door open, and behind him was a background full of dense fog forming an eerie sight.


     To tell the truth, Davis's heart went stiff for a second from witnessing the scenery.


     He quelled his beating heart and said, "Because you won't answer me when I called you, and what exactly were you doing down the lake?"


     Garvin formed a fist and knocked Davis's head.


     "Ouch! Watch it, old man!"


     Garvin did it again and uttered, "You need to learn to respect your elders!"


     Davis watched grievously as he kept his mouth shut.


     This wasn't the first time that he was getting knocked on the head, it had happened many times before in these two months.


     Other than that, Garvin didn't threaten or beat him much, so he didn't hold it against him.


     "Now, kid. Go rest for today, I'll see you tomorrow." Saying so, Garvin turned back to leave.


     "Are you going to die soon?" Davis abruptly asked.


     Garvin turned to look at him and smiled, "Anytime..."


     Davis's heart shook but a different thought formed in his mind.


     Will he able to say that while looking old and cool at the same time? He didn't possess an answer to that.


     After Garvin left, Davis faintly chuckled and looked at his palm, 'Weird, if it was the previous me before coming to this cultivation world, then I wouldn't have cared if I had died anytime, but now I'm starting to get scared for my life?'


     "Maybe it's because I have people to protect?" Davis confusedly uttered but sarcastically laughed, "Yeah, right..."


     He exactly knew that even if it isn't for his loved ones, he didn't want to lose the life he had gained now.


     It had been exactly a year since he came to the First Layer.


     From leaving the Desolate Plains, getting his ass whopped by the Grand Beast Stage Vulture, with ulterior motives killing an innocent woman who wanted to die because of her husband's death, joining the Cloud Spring Mercenaries, teaming up with Lucas and Lucia, completing missions with them before separating and finally getting stuck in this hell hole which actually turned out to be a personal school for him.


     Davis deeply sighed.


     'Well, the one year challenge period is going to expire soon and it seems like I'm not gonna obtain the Peak-Level Sky Grade Scythe.'


     ...


     Two years later...


     Garvin taught Davis more about the Sixth Stage and Seventh Stage of Soul Forging Cultivation, namely the Mature Soul Stage and Supreme Soul Stage!


     When Davis heard his teachings, he felt as if he had an outlook on an entirely new world and possibilities, and yet couldn't unveil the curtain to reach new heights.


     But he could understand that it was because his Soul Forging Cultivation was too low.


     Even though his Soul Forging Cultivation wasn't on par with even Severin, he was able to lightly understand the concepts and insights taught by Garvin, so he was able to retain it in his mind.


     With this, he was confident that he could enter Elder Soul Stage even without Fallen Heaven but, this proved quite insufficient for him to enter Sixth and Seventh Stage in the future without pondering on the teachings for a long time.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     226 Difference
      Even so, he knew that when his Soul Forging Cultivation increases, he will be able to comprehend more from the insights taught to him by Old Man Garvin.


     At that time, entering the Sixth and Seventh Stage won't be far from him anymore, even without the help of Fallen Heaven.


     But with Fallen Heaven, this process might be increased in speed by the level and amount of soul essences he devours.


     Ultimately, everything still ended up on Fallen Heaven to take care of him. To this, Davis was not at all amused as he wanted to have his own power surpassing that of Fallen Heaven's.


     It was the third year from the time he was taken as a 'disciple' by Garvin and Davis was quite proud to say that he was adept at Soul Forging Cultivation.


     After all, if he weren't adept, then it would've taken a long time for him to build a foundation in Soul Forging Cultivation for stepping into the latter stages.


     In the same unchanged dimly lit room, Garvin sighed to Davis's boasting, "If only I had your potential and a teacher who would impart everything without reserve during my youth, sigh..."


     Garvin Woller had realized that Davis being this talented and strong in his age was no accident.


     If he were Davis, he imagined that he would break through to the Immortal Stage within a thousand years; minimum.


     A state which he wouldn't even have to worry about dying of aging anymore! Or at least, that's what the world knew about the so-called Immortals.


     "If only I had your cultivation base right now..." Davis sighed, lying on the bed with one of his hands placed on his chin.


     Garvin turned to look at him, "Greedy bastard! Your strength at your age is already envious enough!"


     'Clearly, this little bastard doesn't know what asking for an inch, yet taking a yard means!' Garvin thought hatefully as he stared daggers at Davis.


     Davis chuckled and realized something, "Oh... Since you have seen the wide part of the world, then how would I compare to those geniuses from the major powers?"


     His eyes flashed.


     He was truly interested in knowing where he stood among the younger generation geniuses. Of course, he held no competitive feelings, it was just pure curiosity!


     Garvin narrowed his eyes and replied in a solemn tone yet dissatisfied tone, "Any old fart would want you to be their disciple. In terms of Soul Forging Cultivation, you alone can wipe the floor with these so-called geniuses."


     Davis half-believing glanced at Garvin's eyes. He couldn't detect any change of expression on his face either.


     'His evaluation of me must be appropriate...' Davis thought and was quite satisfied.


     Then, he suddenly remembered something, "What about in terms of Body Tempering Cultivation and Essence Gathering Cultivation? How do I compare?"


     Garvin lifted up his chin and thought for a moment, he then answered, "Though your Body Tempering Cultivation is on par with most geniuses, your Essence Gathering Cultivation is lagging way behind..."



     Davis nodded his head calmly. To this, he wasn't surprised. He was already 15 years old and was nearing 16.


     Even though it meant there were sixteen-year-old Body Transformation Stage Cultivators, Davis wasn't fazed at all because he knew that humans were more compatible with Essence Gathering Cultivation.


     'But to think there was strong Body Tempering Cultivators at my age... What kind of monsters are they?' Davis thought.


     After all, he had experienced a previous life and was quite used to pain, and as a result, could train Body Tempering Cultivation with a forbearing will.


     'Do the major powers have a secret method to cultivate the body at such a young age?' Davis developed some kind of strange thoughts in his head.


     Meanwhile, Garvin looked at Davis and chuckled as he interpreted Davis's question in a different way, 'This brat is surprisingly competitive and clever, good!'


     The more Davis was like this, the more he had his chances of getting his revenge fulfilled!


     "You are both a prodigy and a genius!" Garvin smiled, 'No matter what! I must use my remaining life to teach this boy to the fullest of my extent!'


     His almost dead eyes were filled with deep emotions!


     "What exactly does a prodigy mean?" Davis confusedly asked as he heard a new term.


     Garvin furrowed his brows, silently cursing his fate. He never would've thought that one day, he would have to explain so much to a brat who wasn't even his disciple; in a formal sense.


     But since he had decided long ago not to hold back anything when teaching him, he spoke, "A prodigy is a person who has achieved great cultivation results despite their young age."


     Old Man Garvin grinned, "For example, you."


     "Your age is merely 15, and generally speaking, that is when children your age start cultivating their soul as they completed their breakthrough into the Revolving Core Stage."


     "When even they are considered prodigies, much less is needed to be said about you."


     "Huh? Then what about geniuses? Aren't they both the same thing then?" Davis confusedly asked.


     "No, it's different. A genius is an individual who can jump levels to fight other people of the same cultivation stage, not the same cultivation base."


     "Common people like to either designate one as a common cultivator or a genius/prodigy cultivator. They don't know that for us top powerhouses, there's a huge difference between being a prodigy and a genius."


     "Almost everyone with ample resources could be a prodigy, but not every prodigy can be a genius. The gap separating a genius and a prodigy is very large."


     "Of course, if one could cultivate to the highest stage possible in all three cultivation systems within 1,000 years, then it doesn't matter if that person is a genius or not since that person's potential would be boundless when compared to other geniuses."


     "Unfortunately, there are no such great beings in the 52 Territories." Old Man Garvin slowly replied as he revealed a pitiful expression for the state of the geniuses.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     227 Tyrant Physique?
      "What about me? Am I a genius too? You said so yourself just a while ago..." Davis raised his brows.


     "Hmm, I have checked you enough. Since you can fight across levels using your Soul Forging Cultivation, you are definitely a genius and there's no doubt about it."


     "Hehe, I think my soul is about 5 times stronger..." Davis smirked as he rubbed his nose, quite proud.


     Garvin turned smug, "I inspected and found out that you have no special physique except other than your soul being stronger."


     "It doesn't matter..." Davis shrugged but was confused. Didn't he possess the Tyrant Physique?


     "Heh, sooner or later, you would lose your advantage of being able to fight across levels and reduced to be merely a common cultivator."


     "What!? Why?" Davis was shocked! His face expressed worry.


     Old Man Garvin shook his head, "As I said before, you'll lose your advantage as you advance through stages."


     "Once you get to the Fifth Stage, it is not easy anymore to fight across stages. You must've realized this at some point."


     "It's because the rift and the power gap increases by a large margin at every stage, even in the levels of the latter stages."


     Davis's expression turned aghast but his eyes told that he had already expected this to be the outcome.


     Davis calmed down and thought to the time he tried to fight a Fifth Stage Soul Forging Cultivator, Elder Severin.


     But since he was caught by his neck at that time, he assumed that he lost with Essence Gathering Cultivation and not Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Now, it seemed like that wasn't the case.


     Old Man Garvin shook his head, "Theoretically, once you get to the Fifth Stage, you will need 5 times the strength to fight across a person of one level above you, meaning that, if you are at the Low-Level Elder Soul Stage, you can fight people who are at the Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage."


     No wonder... It seemed like his Soul was likely three times stronger now, only capable of dealing with Low-Level Elder Stage Cultivators.


     He understood that his previous assumption of being able to fight High-Level Elder Soul Stage Cultivators should be entirely wrong.


     Davis nodded and voiced out his opinion, "So the only way I can increase my battle prowess is that if I somehow manage to increase the quality of my soul force and essence by a few times, right?


     "Yes, and seeing that you have no special physique and no capable pills, you can forget about that for the time being."


     "Eh... Are you kidding me!? I have the Tyrant Body Physique! How can you say that I have no physique!?" Davis snapped thinking that this old fart must have a screw loose in his head.


     "Heh! Tyrant Body Physique? Don't make me laugh, there is no such a thing as that..." Garvin laughed heartily.


     "Hmph! I'm not lying! You can go ahead and check my body..."


     "Kid, was your Tyrant Body innate from birth? Who said to you that it was the Tyrant Body Physique? I haven't even heard of such a physique..."



     Davis shook his head, "No, I didn't have that when I was born. I managed to cultivate it when I ate the Tyrant Fruit, and it was written on the cultivation manual that one would gain a Tyrant Body Physique when done so..."


     "Then the answer is simple, your cultivation method simply included body-type laws in it. To even complement that, the author of that cultivation manual must have thought of a method, and that must've been the Tyrant Fruit. It probably helped your body become compatible with the laws which were in the Tyrant Fruit, increasing your prowess in the process."


     Old Man Garvin sneered, "You don't believe me? Try activating your battle aura..."


     Davis activated his battle aura and silver gaseous aura came out, enveloping him.


     "See..." Garvin shrugged, "Your battle aura is tinged with a faint amount of elementary Earth Laws..."


     When pointed out by Garvin, Davis also realized it as he concentrated. There was really a thread of elementary Earth Laws floating in his battle aura.


     What can he say? He shut his mouth thinking that he was truly frog in a well.


     'How come I didn't notice it before?' Davis thought for a moment before another thought popped upon his mind, "That's right! My revolving core has mutated! You think that can make me possibly evolve it into a physique!?"


     "Hmm... I noticed it but it is hard to say. The people who have cultivated their physiques are all physiques innately granted through their birth."


     "Those who have cultivated physiques artificially are people who are either myths and legends... Not much is known about them as they have all chosen to not spread their secrets."


     Davis turned sad, maybe his cultivation might turn out to be weak when compared to these people who possess a physique.


     'Then I wonder if Clara has a physique?' He contemplated but ultimately wouldn't know if it was a physique in the first place.


     He could only go to the Alstreim Family Territory to check about Clara's Physique.


     Even so, Davis still didn't believe in Old Man Garvin's words. It could just be a misguidance or misunderstanding on his part.


     "Here, take look at this..." Davis handed over the Tyrant Body Secrets, Body Tempering Cultivation Manual to Old Man Garvin. He possessed a copy of it since he needed to be sure about cultivating to the Gold Stage, after all, it required tempering bone marrow including other parts of the body.


     Old Man Garvin sighed and read the cultivation manual with a scrutinizing gaze.


     As he read, he muttered from time to time, nodding to the author's viewpoint in the method but then suddenly, his gaze turned solemn and even his face slowly followed suit.


     It was quite a while before Old Man Garvin took his eyes off the manual, he turned to Davis as he asked, "Who wrote this?"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     228 Old Man Garvin“s Pas
      "I don't know." Davis shook his head.


     Old Man Garvin slightly nodded his head, "The way written in this manual to cultivate an artificial physique seems to be... the truth!"


     Davis turned jubilant, "Then that means I have a physique, right?"


     "I guess you do but the effects of the physique are mediocre in the latter part of the stages and it's grade could only reach to a maximum of Earth. That's the limitation that I could perceive from reading this manual in a single glance." Old Man Garvin shook his head.


     Davis blinked but he did understand Old Man Garvin's words, "You mean to say that this physique turns useless when I enter the Fifth Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation?"


     Old Man Garvin nodded, "I believe so..."


     Davis laughed inwardly, 'No wonder at the end of the cultivation method, it mentioned that I would automatically gain the Tyrant Physique... It just mean that it is negligible, clever author...'


     "Even so, a cultivation method to cultivate an artificial physique to the Earth Grade? This can create storms and earthquakes if released to the peak powers since it could create a lot of low-level cultivators proficient than their counterpart competitive powers."


     "Alright, you said that there's no lesson today, can I go and cultivate?" Davis asked as he shook his head, quickly moving the matter to the back of his mind.


     He understood that there was no use worrying about things like that right now. As for revealing this cultivation method to peak powers, uhh, nope.


     Besides, he was impatient to increase his cultivation now that he heard that he was lagging behind in terms of Essence Gathering Cultivation.


     It had been three years since Davis cultivated, only pondering about the laws and gaining insights to complement his Soul Forging Cultivation.


     "Don't be so hasty. Today, I will tell you about my past and why I was reduced into this state..." Old Man Garvin uttered with a downcast expression on his face, his eyes glinting with sadness.


     Davis pretended to not notice and said, "Oh! A story? I like stories! Let me hear that tragic tale of yours!"


     Garvin nodded as he finally saw a semblance of a child in Davis but his expression turned ugly when he heard him mention 'tragic tale'.


     Davis shut his mouth upon receiving the evil glare from Old Man Garvin. He didn't dare to go too far when insulting Old Man Garvin either!


     "Whatever..." Old Man Garvin waved his hands and uttered, "In the latter part of my life, I lived in the territory named Emperor Sword Sect which has more than a single Ninth Stage Powerhouse at the helm."


     "Wait!" Davis interrupted before Garvin could even finish his words.


     "This Emperor Sword Sect you mentioned... How far is it?" Davis's eyes twitched. He had asked the question three years ago but still hadn't received an answer.


     Even the Desolate Plains caused him a long time to traverse, and to this Emperor Sword Sect, he didn't get a good feeling about it one bit.



     "You're telling me that you don't know who are all the major powers of the 52 territories?" Garvin didn't even need to guess as he could tell from his previous interactions that Davis hadn't left the Tripartite Alliance Territory, not even once.


     In fact, he even realized that Davis didn't seem to not come from a prominent established power as he had initially thought him to be.


     "Yes..." Davis smiled sheepishly.


     His mother Claire was only a rising genius and the information she knew was greatly limited to Alstreim Family Territory and Tripartite Alliance Territory.


     And from the information she provided to him about Tripartite Alliance Territory, he could tell that she never toured around Tripartite Alliance before, only coming to participate in the secret entrance to gain access to the Immortal Inheritance.


     "Sigh, let me explain to you from the start then..." Garvin shook his head.


     "The Territory we are in right now can be considered a small territory. This territory belongs to the Tripartite Alliance... which is made up of three major powers."


     "In Tripartite Alliance's Territory, there are three Territory Gates which lead to the Alstreim Family's Territory, Towering Cloud Hall's Territory and Falling Snow Sect's Territory."


     "Those three territories are also considered to be small territories but when there's a piece of jade in the middle, everyone wants a piece of it, right?"


     "So after thousands of years of war, fighting for this territory, they lost a large number of eighth state experts, finally forming an alliance named the Tripartite Alliance while also sealing their vulnerability and conquered this territory exactly a thousand years ago."


     Davis was appalled. He didn't know that Tripartite Alliance had a thousand-year-long history while his mother was only around 30 years almost two decades ago. Even his mother didn't know that much except that they ruled over for a period of time.


     "If you want to go to the Emperor Sword Sect Territory, then you should enter the Falling Snow Sect Territory, cross the gates of Dual Lotus Manor Territory and from there, make your way to the Emperor Sword Sect Territory!"


     'Wait, Dual Lotus Manor Territory? This sounds like...' Davis furrowed his brows as his thoughts wandered to a place of culture.


     Garvin noticed Davis's strange expression but continued, "When I was a youth, I was a rogue cultivator, not belonging to any major power."


     "When I reached the Seventh Stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation, I was already 1500 years old. At that time, my soul cultivation was extremely mediocre. I didn't even reach Adult Soul Stage, only managing to remain at the peak of Young Soul Stage."


     "During one day, I realized that making progress in Energy Condensation Cultivation became incredibly difficult, so I became obsessed with increasing my Soul Forging Cultivation."


     "I spent incredible time researching, digging up mysteries, tombs and anything that could help me increase my Soul Forging Cultivation."


     "Another thousand years passed just like that... but I only managed to break through the Adult Soul Stage." Old Man Garvin let out a sigh as he shook his head wryly.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     229 Suspicion
      "I am not a prodigy or a genius like you. By that time, I realized I have only 500 years left for me to live, so I put aside my research and Soul Forging Cultivation, choosing to cultivate Body Tempering Cultivation."


     "500 years later, I reached the Seventh Stage from the Fourth Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation.


     "Do you comprehend? I took 500 years to cultivate to the Seventh Stage from the Fourth Stage of Body Cultivation. I had to use all my accumulated resources and sacrifice various things to enter the Martial Master Stage!"


     "As a result, it increased my life-span to ten thousand years!" Old Man Garvin's eyes widened as he exclaimed.


     "Wait! Sacrifice? Did you lose your family or something like that?" Davis interjected.


     "No, at that time, I had no family nor did I have any wives for that matter. By sacrifices, I meant that I had simply lost my property, place, respect as I had to beg everyone for resources... in a sense."


     "Oh..." Davis nodded.


     "Heh, it was all worth it since 800 years later, I managed to find an inheritance belonging to a Peak-Level King Soul Cultivator, which finally let me become a strong King Soul Cultivator after 2000 years!"


     "I came back to the Emperor Sword Sect Territory! Entered the Emperor Sword Sect as a Guest Elder! Created my own palace, married hundreds of women, starting my own Woller Family!" Old Man Garvin uttered with a proud expression on his face.


     "Interesting..." Davis commented as his mouth slightly hung low and his eyes twitched. At the same time, he was astonished to hear how difficult it was for him to cultivate without anyone's help.


     Seems like Old Man Garvin did everything he could to survive but finally, wasn't he still chased to this place by his enemies, finally making him wait for his death.


     "So till coming into power, you were afraid to have a wife, weren't you?" Davis was amazed at his story but he still had to knock him down while he was up.


     "Don't tell me you never touched a woman before you reached King Soul Stage!?" Davis smirked deviously, like how a kid would ask an adult if the latter was a virgin.


     "Don't be stupid, there are simply many places to let out your lust, especially in the Dual Lotus Manor Territory..." Garvin got annoyed and casually dropped an information, causing Davis's eyes to lit up in understanding.


     "But that still doesn't explain why you didn't take a wife before you reached King Soul Stage..." Davis grinned smugly, still intending to put him down.


     "Hmph, everyone knows that women are the downfall of many male geniuses and prodigies. I wouldn't make such a blunder until I am sure that I can take care of myself in any event of betrayal."


     "Then where exactly did you go wrong? Who did you offend exactly to be in this state?" Davis held his chin as he couldn't understand the enemy's intent to kill Old Man Garvin.


     "I didn't, I myself didn't bother about people as long as they didn't bother about me... Some people... another faction of the Emperor Sword Sect didn't like my cultivation that has been nearing Peak-Level King Soul Stage."



     "When I was about to reach the Peak-Level Soul King Stage, they were simply afraid that I would enter the Soul Emperor Stage in a few thousand years!"


     "Those jealous bastards hid from the shadows and poisoned one of the resources that I procured and was going to use to enter the Peak-Level King Soul Stage!"


     "They simply didn't leave any path left for me! But with me being still alive somehow, I managed to inform my trusted descendants of the devious plot secretly and told them to not act without giving birth to a descendant who had reached the Eighth Stage!"


     "When they finally caught my tail, they managed to destroy my body. In a pitiful state, I managed to escape with my Soul Body and hid in this place for two thousand years before finally managing to meet you..."


     "At that time, this territory was not under the control of the Tripartite Alliance, so they don't know that an existence such as I have hidden in this place."


     "I only managed to heal my soul through this lake. Actually, healing is the wrong word, instead, I should've used the word poison, a poison to keep myself alive through tempering."


     "Honestly, I was on the brink of death and even with a soul lifespan of 8,000 years, I was still going to die from the injuries."


     "In the end, my suicidal actions didn't end in vain as I managed to temper my soul through poison, increasing my chances to live for 2,000 years."


     Old Man Garvin sighed as he waved his hands.


     "The people who plotted against me, they look like this...."


     He projected their images with his Soul Force.


     Davis silently listened all this while and memorized their appearances as he nodded his head, indicating that he will keep his end of the contract.


     Davis gazed at him with a scrutinizing gaze, "I don't understand."


     "What?" Old Man Garvin looked at Davis's expression, which had suspicion written all over the face.


     "You said that they feared you becoming a Soul Emperor... isn't that advantageous to the Emperor Sword Sect as it would mean that they would gain another Ninth Stage Expert?"


     Old Man Garvin sighed, "You don't know the terror of Emperor Soul Stage Cultivators. You see, as the name implies, if they release their Soul Force to pressure anyone under Ninth Stage, then the latter has no choice but to bow their heads down."


     Davis blinked as he imagined a scenario but the next words Old Man Garvin said made him realize its significance.


     "There are only 9 Emperor Soul Stage Experts in the entire 52 Territories, including all the races." Old Man Garvin slowly added.


     Davis's eyes widened in excitement as he thought that he would be the 10th without a doubt.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     230 Goodbye
      Even so, he didn't daydream and forgot to ask about another doubt in his mind.


     "How did they poison you exactly?"


     Old Man Garvin lifted up his chin, "The poison was colorless and odorless, it simply didn't give off any scent. I only caught on to it as soon as I realized that something was wrong within my Dantian."


     "But by the time as soon as I evacuated my family away from the place, they mounted their sneak attack, managing to destroy my fleshy body. Heh, now that I think about it, the fact that I managed to escape with purely my soul body is a miracle in itself..."


     Davis narrowed his eyes, "Did you find out how you were poisoned?"


     "I had prepared many resources to consume and refine at that time, so I simply couldn't find out which one of the resources poisoned me. Now, it's not important since I managed to find the ones who were behind it..."


     Davis clicked his tongue before hesitating a little bit, thinking if he should pose this question or not.


     "Sigh, you want to ask whether if it were my wife or concubines who had poisoned me, right?" Old Man Garvin slowly said.


     Davis blinked, then nodded his head.


     "That is simply impossible because they have no means to betray me since they have signed a Blood Soul Contract with me just like you."


     "What!? You forced them to marry you?" Davis's expression turned incredulous.


     Old Man Garvin merely chuckled and shook his head, "Forced?! I don't think so... Since they wanted to marry me through various means, I merely presented them with an opportunity to do so. Those who accepted became my woman, and those who didn't, carried on with their lives."


     "Still, you don't need to sign a Blood Soul Contract, right?" Davis half-heartedly asked.


     "Kid, don't tell me... Ah, right. You're still a child, how would you know?" Old Man Garvin nodded as if he understood.


     "Listen, people with high statuses such as me can use blood soul contracts to marry and reproduce offsprings. As for the contents of the contract, it will depend on the persons involved in it, just like how we were able to negotiate our terms."


     "Blood Soul Contracts are highly used in marriages because you don't need to worry about the other party betraying you for any reasons unless they are tired of living their lives."


     Davis blinked again as his expression turned a little bit curious, "How are these Blood Soul Contracts made? It seems fascinating..."


     Old Man Garvin laughed but didn't hide anything, "Kid, you need to hire a Vow Master to make one for you, or cultivate your soul to King Soul Stage and make one for yourself after learning Level One Karma Intent."


     "Karma? Is that one of the Greater Laws you mentioned before?" Davis asked with an excited expression on his face.


     Karma, Space and Time. All three of them were Greater Laws.


     Old Man Garvin did explain to him about the classification of laws, even explaining many miscellaneous topics along in these three years.



     "Yes... However..."


     Garvin trembled slightly and froze, his transparent body flickered as if it was a fading beacon.


     "What's wrong?" Davis narrowed his brows as he turned solemn.


     A gentle smile appeared on Old Man Garvin's face as he shook his head, "Regrettably, it's time. Thank you young Davis, for accompanying this old man in his last moments..."


     The next moment, Old Man Garvin slowly and silently disappeared out of existence.


     Davis was startled for a few seconds before he finally realized what had happened, 'He's dead...'


     It was as if his brain stopped working for a short moment because it was the first time the Old Man called him Davis.


     Old Man Garvin's death was not so impactful to him but still, a complicated expression appeared on his face.


     'No wonder he was talkative. He knew he was going to die today...'


     Old Man Garvin mostly spent his time in the underground lake, probably intent on extending his waning lifespan.


     But sadly, his end still came. Davis felt pity and sadness.


     Sad that he wouldn't be able to see this old man again and pity that the old man didn't teach him about King Soul Stage or even more things.


     'Guess I'm asking for a little too much...' Old man Garvin simply didn't have much time left and was like a moth attracted to a flame, with death imminent, hanging above his head any time.


     In fact, he was surprised that Old Man managed to last two more years but he knew that it was thanks to the underground lake which Old Man Garvin visited all the time when he wasn't around to teach him.


     "Fallen Heaven, think you can absorb his Soul Essence?"


     "We've been here for long... Can't you see that he burned his Soul Essence to maintain his life till now?"


     "I just wanted to confirm..." Davis nodded his head. He thought of absorbing Garvin Woller's Soul Essence but it really seemed that he wouldn't gain anything out of it since the other party seemed to have consumed their own Soul Essence.


     "Do you want to absorb his spiritual soul essence? If so, he would not be able to reincarnate..."


     Davis chuckled as he shook his head, "Let that poor chap reincarnate..."


     His gaze simultaneously fell upon the Peak-Level Sky Grade Spatial Ring that was on Old Man Garvin's hands when was alive.


     He bent down and took it as he checked. He then stored it into his spatial ring.


     Inside it was numerous Pill Recipes at the Sky and King Grade. There were also some incomplete notes that had the comprehensions and the method to enter the Eighth Stage of Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Other than the above two, there was Spirit Formation Scrolls which Old Man Garvin taught the basics for a few days before simply saying that he would prepare Spirit Formation Scrolls for him.


     'Well, thanks for the pill recipes, spirit formation scrolls, and the incomplete comprehensions of King Soul Stage, Old Man Garvin...' He shook his head as he smiled, his gaze moving to the door which Old Man Garvin always disappeared into.


     He stood up and took a deep breath before slowly tuning up his emotions, 'Well, time to move on... Goodbye, Old Man Garvin.'




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     231 Xuan Empire“s Capital
      Time passed, at least a few days.


      It was exactly three years after Davis arrived at the Tripartite Alliance Territory through the space tunnel in the secret entrance.


      Outside the West End Valley, a silhouette quietly left, without making a single sound, or leaking a presence of its aura.


      In the nearby forest, the silhouette came out of the forest and stood by a cliff, viewing the clear skies and basking in the rays of the sun.


      "Feels good to be out of that cave..." Davis breathed the fresh scent, deeply feeling the wind that grazed past all over his clothes and face.


      He stretched out his limbs and took a deep breath again. Suddenly, his battle aura erupted scaring away the Magical Beasts which tried to hunt him for breakfast.


      He didn't try to conceal his physical presence at all, so the magical beasts followed him thinking that he was easy prey.


      Exhaling out, he kept his aura back and concealed himself again.


      'Now, where exactly should I go?'  Davis pondered.


      'Should I move to some capital and make a name for myself?'  Davis was no fool. He decided not to enter Cloud Spring Mercenaries again.



      He thought of concealing himself with that mask, and enter the capital as an Alchemist to procure the resources he needed to improve his cultivation.


      As for why he decided not to return to Cloud Spring Mercenaries? He knew that his identity should've been compromised from those who have escaped that day.


      They would've definitely investigated him. If he returned, and somehow got captured, it was possible that they would have some kind of means to figure out that he came from the Second Layer; The Grand Sea Continent, the place of the Immortal Inheritance.


      Although this kind of thought process was baseless and unfounded, Davis was having none of it. After all, being overly cautious isn't necessarily a bad thing in this world.


      'I should stay away from the Loseris Kingdom and Uriel Kingdom, and go in search of a new place to accumulate resources.'  Davis thought and nodded his head in agreement, making the final decision.


      He brought out the mask which he used to scam Young Master Jackson Lars and wore it on his face.


      He jumped off the cliff before gliding away to a nearby town as he flew.


      After gathering the necessary information from the town locals by using a few purple coins which were more than the required amount, he left the next day.


      After much traveling, it took Davis exactly two months to travel to the Xuan Empire's Capital.


      A Mid-Level King Grade Power!


      If the Tripartite Alliance didn't exist, it would be the strongest power in the Tripartite Alliance Territory.


      One would think they would be able to stand toe to toe with the Tripartite Alliance, but that kind of thinking was incorrect.


      The Xuan Empire's Royal Xuan Family was an existence equal to a subordinate.


      In the thousand-year-long history of the Tripartite Alliance, the Royal Xuan Family acted as a subordinate most of the time. Their relationship could be said to be of a master and servant relationship. Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      Obviously, the Royal Xuan Family was the servant in this case.


      The Tripartite Alliance never took action against the Royal Xuan Family or tried to humiliate it, but maintained a friendly relationship in the thousand-year-long history.


      With the help of the Tripartite Alliance, they became a Mid-Level King Grade Power 200 years ago, and even with achieving power, they didn't try to overthrow the Tripartite Alliance since they knew that there were three major powers behind it.


      In fact, like all powers, they sent their young generation to the Tripartite Alliance for training, while the best ones would be taken to the main headquarters of the three major powers.


      With this kind of relationship between them, things were relatively harmonious and neither overstepped their boundaries except for a few times which were later dealt by their respective elders.


      This was also one of the reasons why Davis chose this place.


      The Tripartite Alliance couldn't act as they pleased in this place without a relevant and valid reason.


      They wouldn't think that Davis stayed in such a place either since they would still think he was stuck or dead in the West End Valley.


      Currently, he was staying in an inn, wearing a mask that hid his facial features. In fact, he wore the mask from the time he left West End Valley and didn't remove it even once.


      Now, his facial expression was odd which was hidden behind the mask. He was truly taken aback.


      The price for staying in this inn alone was something he couldn't afford to spend casually.


      It took him exactly 1 Low-Level Spirit Stone to stay here for a single day. Was it worth it?


      Yes, as the amenities and infrastructure of the room were big enough to accommodate 15 people even with ample space remaining.


      With the remainder being 8 Low-Level Spirit Stones, he knew he had to incredibly frugal in his spending.


      Yes, it was 8 and not 9 Low-Level Spirit Stones he had left because he had to pay the toll for entering the capital as well and it cost him the same amount of resources he used to pay the inn.


      Exactly a Low-Level Spirt Stone each.


      If he knew this fact beforehand, then he would've considered traveling to this place again but still would've chosen to enter.


      As for the ones that Old Man Garvin killed before, their resources were used by him to re-fortify the formations in the tomb and build a cultivation chamber for Davis to break through into the Seventh Stage of Soul Forging Cultivation in the future.


      Although Garvin hid this fact, after he had died, Davis explored the underground cave for a while and found out that he left some items and spatial rings that belonged to the Tripartite Alliance, along with some notes.


      Those notes contained his explanations of what to do in case if he no longer existed in this world.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     232 Thousand Pills Association
      On the note was where Davis also found that Old Man Garvin made a cultivation chamber for him in the lake that produced that soul restricting fog all year long.


     As for those spatial rings, sadly, it had less items that weren't anything useful to him.


     But in one of those spatial rings which he speculated that it might have belonged to Severin's, there was a haul of armaments that were useful to him, in terms of selling and gaining wealth.


     Although the other spatial rings also had some armaments, there were only one or two of them in each spatial ring.


     Unfortunately, he found no Cultivation Manuals, Battle Techniques or anything of that sort. He assumed that it was because of the restriction imposed by the three major powers over the Tripartite Alliance in the Tripartite Alliance Territory.


     This caused them to be unable to bring around any items of value that they might possess; overall.


     Other than Soul Arts, Techniques and Spirit Formations, Old Man Garvin didn't leave him anything behind.


     He didn't leave anything relating to Body Tempering Cultivation and Essence Gathering Cultivation either but Davis guessed that the spatial ring meant for the descendants should have these.


     Likely, he also felt that the complete Inheritance of the Peak-Level King Soul Stage Cultivator should also be in that spatial ring.


     As for Davis's Soul Forging Cultivation path, other than the method and comprehension, Old Man Garvin wasn't inclined to influence his Soul Forging Cultivation Path in the slightest.


     Davis clenched his fists as he saw outside the clear windows which were made of some other material than glass. It was almost evening, awaiting nightfall in a few hours.


     The people walking outside seemed powerful as most of them were above the Second Stage in at least a single Cultivation System.


     Even though they were powerful, none dared to cause trouble as there were patrol guards at every end of the streets.


     The patrol guards themselves had a cultivation of the Revolving Core Stage, causing Davis to groan in amazement.


     He could even spot some of the people who were in the crowd having Fourth and Fifth Stage Cultivation Base.


     In a single glance, he could tell that the Mid-Level King Grade Empire had so many resources to spare that even their low-level guards reached the stage of Revolving Core.


     The way it seemed, Low-Level Spirit Stones seemed to be traded and used as a currency a lot around here, though the purple coins seemed to be the main currency because of its liquidity.


     'It was no wonder why this capital flourished with more high-level cultivators.' Davis mused.


     Davis smiled and relaxed his fists. He went down and conversed with the receptionist of the Inn, gaining some information.


     He walked out and joined the crowd as he moved across the streets.


     Yes, he moved across the streets since no one was allowed to fly.



     Only Sixth Stage and above experts were allowed to fly, otherwise, one should be prepared to get arrested by the guards. People of ample status could also fly regardless of their cultivation base.


     And depending on the situation, the one who got caught could even be executed in broad daylight, sometimes depending on the circumstances.


     He did learn this from the city gate guards who let him enter the city at the beginning.


     After that point, when entering the city, he was afraid that they would request him to remove the mask.


     But when they let him pass, he was quite surprised and guessed that they respected people's privacy.


     Although he could guess that this wasn't the case, the way they let him go easily without checking made him think that way.


     Moving along the road, he crossed multiple streets.


     During these few minutes, he saw people who wore masks and by their figures, it seemed most of them were women.


     Davis still couldn't understand why they would let so many people walk around with masks with energy imbued in it that helped cover their facial features.


     Maybe it was just that they won't care unless the person in question caused any trouble or they had incredible confidence in guarding the city.


     Davis shook his head and continued to walk ahead.


     Ten minutes later, he finally arrived in front of a building.


     The mansion-sized building had a dazzling board fixed on top of it, and the words that were inscribed on it emanated a calm and gentle feeling to the one who saw it.


     [Thousand Pills Association]


     Apparently, there existed another territory which was known as Thousand Pill Palace Territory. Davis learned it from the map of the 52 Territories drawn by Old Man Garvin.


     And this Thousand Pills Association was precisely a branch of that territories' major power.


     Davis chose this place to begin his alchemist career because he learned that this was the most reliable place to buy all sorts of pills, ingredients, becoming an alchemist, even when considering the whole Tripartite Alliance Territory.


     Smiling behind the mask, he went inside, talked to the one who greeted him and took the examination as the procedure seemed simple and efficient.


     A few hours passed before he was graded a Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemist.


     The examination was so simple that he just had to create a pill in front of three judges who verified his integrity and skill as an alchemist.


     Davis who was not so confident in showing his talent as a Low-Level Sky Grade Alchemist carefully considered his options before deciding to concoct a Peak-Level Earth Grade Pill.


     He mainly chose to do this because his Sky Grade Alchemist Knowledge could be considered half-assed. What if he failed suddenly?


     Wouldn't that be embarrassing?


     Besides, it seemed like the examination for Sky Grade Alchemists included both written tests and practical tests. Since it was like that, he chose the examination for a Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemist.


     He chose the ingredients and paid-up some spirit stones for it, ensuring that both the ingredients and the pill made were his alone.


     With that, the 8 Low-Level Spirit Stones he had left were also used up.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     233 High-Level Revolving Core Stage
      An hour later, he managed to concoct some rare pills which helps one to increase their Body Tempering Cultivation.


     The three judges graded him and said a few words of praise before awarding him the necessary items.


     He was given a bronze token plate which read [Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemist] and on the back, it read, [Thousand Pills Association]. He bound it with his blood and when the blood connection was removed, he learned that the words would automatically disintegrate.


     He was also provided a black alchemist robe which had four stars embroidered at the location of the chest. The color was free for the pick so he chose black.


     He then heaved a sigh of relief since they didn't seem to mind about his masked appearance.


     Since Davis wore a mask, the judges were unable to identify him as a kid who was merely 15 years old.


     Otherwise, it would've been easy to imagine what kind of chaos would've ensured following the leak of his young identity.


     A near 16-year-old with an Adult Soul Stage Soul Forging Cultivation? The Elders of this place would scram towards him to take him as a disciple.


     Still, Davis didn't leave instantly but choose to go towards the trading section.


     More than weapons, pills were in demand most of the time, so the Thousand Pills Association offered him to buy those pills at market price.


     Davis agreed and sold them. He had concocted eight pills in that single batch, so he sold six of them for an amount of 480 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     The ingredients he bought using no more than 8 Low-Level Spirit Stones, gave him a lucrative profit of 472 Low-Level Spirit Stones through pill concocting as an alchemist.


     With this, Davis was even more attracted to the path of pill concocting as his Soul Forging Cultivation would tend to get stronger in the future than his other two cultivation systems.


     He felt that he had become rich overnight but his excitement was rather short-lived as he knew better than that.


     He kept his excited emotions aside and left the Thousand Pills Association, returning to the Inn.


     It was almost midnight, and there were fewer and fewer people walking around the streets.


     Davis knew that this capital has imposed curfew at midnight, so no one would be able to roam the streets until dawn.


     Those who didn't want to stay in an inn or couldn't should leave the capital while those who are in the possession of a property will swiftly return to their homes before midnight.


     Of course, as always, this doesn't apply to powerful people who are of the Sixth Stage and above or people who possess sufficient statuses such as a Sky Grade Alchemist and some others.


     Unfortunately, Davis was no Sky Grade Alchemist since his knowledge was half-assed.


     Davis smiled wryly at this fact, 'The powerful and rich are always privileged no matter the world one belongs to...'



     Shaking his head, he got on the bed and cultivated his Essence Gathering Cultivation.


     He had already cultivated to High-Level Silver Stage and Mid-Level Revolving Core Stage after Old Man Garvin died.


     With nothing to do other than learning, he cultivated and made improvements in his cultivation diligently.


     Neither did he forget his initial motivation of wanting to become stronger, so he could return to his family sooner.


     He forked out around 200 Low-Level Spirit Stones, and this time he set up a Peak-Level Earth Grade Energy Extraction Formation.


     He silently insulted himself about how he didn't think of this idea before.


     No matter what, it should have crossed his mind since it was how people absorbed energy from the spirit stones normally.


     Previously, he used so many spirit stones and directly extracted energy from it. This caused most of the energies stored in the spirit stones to disappear while Davis thought that he had fully absorbed.


     Now that he understood that it wasn't the case, he diligently set up the portable formation which he obtained from the spatial ring of Elder Severin.


     Originally, he guessed that there should have been even a higher grade energy extraction formation belonging to Severin, but was later used by Garvin to rebuild those formations in the West End Valley.


     There were even some Sky Grade Items that would net him a huge amount of wealth, but sadly, there were no King Grade items other than the sword which Severin used.


     'Although there are items worth selling in that spatial ring, I would rather wait and see if those items were useful to me before selling it...' Davis thought.


     If he were to sell those Sky and King Grade Items now, it would be too high profile, especially Elder Severin's King-Grade Sword.


     So, he thought of selling them in an underground auction, at least if one existed in this place.


     *Clack*


     The sound of the formation being activated echoed around the room.


     The good thing was he didn't have to worry about other people's spying because the inn had in-built privacy formations like every other buildings in the capital.


     And for the same reason, no matter how Davis used his Soul Sense, he wouldn't be able to spy on other people as well, unless he was at the Elder Soul Stage.


     Closing his eyes, he quietly rotated the Essence Gathering on Cultivation Manual, Extinction Lightning Judgement.


     At the same time, the energy extraction formation extracted the energy from the 200 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     Davis sat on the bed and surrounding him were mists of gaseous energy which he started absorbing greedily.


     Time slowly passed, and a few hours later, he successfully broke through, reaching High-Level Revolving Core Stage.


     When he checked his mutated Revolving Core, it didn't seem like anything of significance occurred other than its volume increased by a large margin when compared to its previous size.


     Shaking his head ruefully, he took another 10 Low-Level Spirit Stones to consolidate his cultivation base.


     Once he consolidated and firmly stabilized his energy cultivation, he opened his eyes and muttered to himself, "What should I do next?"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     234 Peak-Level Silver Stage
      Now that Davis broke through, it wasn't time for him to continue cultivating Essence Gathering Cultivation again. He didn't have a fantasy-like system where his cultivation would automatically be completely consolidated once he broke through.


     But the same couldn't be said about his Body Tempering Cultivation which he had broke through a few months ago in the West End Valley.


     Davis promptly decided that was time for him to increase his Body Tempering Cultivation.


     Extending his right hand, two pills appeared on his palm.


     These were two of the pills he made just a while ago to pass the Alchemist Examination.


     Its name was known as Twilight Body Tempering Pill, capable of increasing the chances of a person in being able to step into the Peak-Level Silver Stage, and that was also why the price was one pill was a staggering amount of 80 Spirit Stones.


     Although Davis was almost near to the peak of High-Level Silver Stage, he was still quite behind.


     Now that he had two of these pills, he was determined to break into the Peak-Level Silver Stage.


     'If I fail, then I can try again...' Davis smirked in disdain as he gripped his fists slightly. He didn't think that he would fail since he had consolidated his cultivation base in Body Tempering Cultivation well.


     He opened his palms again and popped a pill in his mouth while storing the other one in his spatial ring.


     As he refined the pill in his body, he could feel his body become increasingly strong while the refined energy from the pill kept repeatedly pouring into his middle dantian while circulating in his meridians.


     Davis now knew that this place was called the middle dantian. This is where all the energy from his Body Tempering Cultivation, 'battle aura' was being stored.


     The same could be said about his Soul Forging Cultivation, where the soul force was being stored in his upper dantian, which was at his glabella.


     The aura from the middle dantian spread into every fiber of his body, tempering the flesh, bones, and organs from within.


     Although he felt immense pain, it wasn't as worse as the time he first experienced his organs being tempered by the battle aura.


     Gritting his teeth, he willed himself to keep cultivating.


     A few minutes later, he felt he had touched upon the peak of his current level, so he quickly popped in the pill which he had placed in the spatial ring before.


     Once again, the energy released from the pill was refined by him while the battle aura kept infusing with his fleshy body.


     Veins popped up while his bones emitted a cracking sound.


     All the energy which were chaotically rumbling within him suddenly quieted down, causing him to take a deep breath before letting it out in the form a vapor.


     Even without checking his body state he knew that he had entered Peak-Level Level Silver Stage successfully.



     Davis turned jubilant thinking to himself that he was only a single step away from entering the Fifth Stage of Body Tempering Cultivation! Gold Stage!


     But he also knew that it was far away and would take some time for him consolidate his current Body Tempering Cultivation Base.


     Breaking through levels were different when compared with breaking through stages. The former can't be compared to the latter easily without considering all the factors involved.


     Nodding his head in satisfaction, he went back to silently refining the remnant energies from the second Twilight Body Tempering Pill.


     After refining the remnant energies and storing the aura gained from it in the middle dantian, he realized that this pill had lost its efficiency to him.


     Gently sighing, he knew he had the made the right decision to sell the other six pills concocted from that pill concocting session.


     He looked outside the window and saw that it was almost dawn. Smiling to himself, he muttered, "It's time to gather some information about underground auctions..."


     After some time, Davis renewed his stay and went outside. He didn't forget to ask for some information from the receptionist.


     Only this time, he didn't need to bribe the receptionist because he wore the 4-star alchemist robe while also wearing his mask.


     Four Stars signified High-Level or Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemist, and almost everyone in the Xuan Capital had this general information in their minds.


     Not only did the receptionist provide him with some information, he even profusely kept acting like a dog wagging its tail in front of its master.


     From this, he could clearly see what kind of effect this alchemist robe had in front of ordinary and common people.


     That said, he didn't bother with that any longer.


     At the same time he stepped out, he saw many people come out of the buildings on the street, starting their day.


     Glancing at them, he felt they were like people who were going to work at their workplaces. He laughed inwardly.


     Somehow to him, they felt like they were similar to those salarymen from the third layer; Planet Earth.


     Shaking his head while smiling wryly, he walked towards the plaza, the location he heard from the receptionist where people congregate for various reasons other than trying to sell their wares.


     In the center of the Xuan City stood the largest structure that he could see, and around it were some floating structures that circled around it slowly


     The circling structures looked like majestic palaces, and they formed a hexagram around the big structure as they aligned themselves once in a while.


     The big structure was none other than the Royal Xuan Palace which stood tall over 500 meters, pointing towards the skies and on top of the palace was a shell-like structure which loomed over while forming a shadow on the palace but almost everyone in the Royal Xuan Capital knew that it was a King-Grade Defensive Formation created through using various materials.


     Rumors had that it's grade reached Low-Level King Grade and that it can easily defend against Low-Level Seventh Stage Experts.


     Davis walked as he glanced at the building from time to time, his eyes flashing with curiosity thinking that if he could break the formation with brute force when he reached the Seventh Stage.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     235 Roxley Auction House
      After an hour of walking plus sightseeing and asking for directions, he arrived in front of the plaza.


     Surprisingly, from observing the people walking around him, he found out that no one dared to use their Soul Sense other than keeping it a few centimeters around them, normally.


     From this point, he could see that it was an unwritten rule to not openly use one's Soul Sense in public places unless there was a valid reason.


     Davis was glad that he didn't use his Soul Sense in this place and for this, he had his cautiousness to thank.


     He took a step forward and entered the open area plaza which was named [Roxley Plaza].


     From the information, he was told that this plaza belonged to the Roxley Family and from the name, it was obvious enough.


     But as for the Roxley Family? It is a Low-Level King Grade Family! Only a little short of the Royal Xuan Family in terms of powerhouses.


     This power made them take control over one of the best plazas in the capital, even with the Royal Family keeping them in check from time to time.


     It was just an hour after sunrise but there were already some people who opened their shops and pedestrians walking around. Though not crowded, many people were moving about to and fro, minding their own business.


     The plaza was wide and huge with many shops, stalls, and buildings aligned along the way.


     Not only were there buildings, but there were also decorations like statues of the Royal Xuan Family Elders and Roxley Family Elders.


     In this place, where was he supposed to find an underground auction house?


     'Who knows? Although unlikely, this might be one of the places that might hold an underground auction...' Davis silently thought as he passed by the shops and stalls.


     Exactly three hours later, he finished roaming around the entire plaza and didn't manage to see anything suspicious.


     'Suspicious... Normally at times like these shouldn't a mysterious man invite me to the underground auction in an eerie manner?' Davis looked around to see if anyone was following him.


     He was almost getting tired mentally from this meaningless search, but he couldn't back down after he spent all this time to search for one.


     'Looks like I have no choice but to get into this deeper myself...' Thinking so, Davis made his way to the best auction house in this plaza.


     He didn't think he wasted these three hours because he got to see a lot of merchandise as well a different variety of equipment, armaments, and miscellaneous items though none got his attention while the other items were way out of his league.


     After half an hour, he made it to the Roxley Auction House.


     This building was grand enough to put the auction houses in the Grand Sea Continent to shame.


     Davis's eyes twitched, the front of the building were etched with the all known colorless transparent stones which sparkled by reflecting the sunlight.



     Those colorless transparent stones were low-level spirit stones and there were thousands of them used to inscribe the building's name, [Roxley Auction House].


     The spirit stones were sealed with some kind of special encasing which he didn't know about, so the energy in those spirit stones didn't dissipate in the slightest.


     Seeing that they were grand enough to keep those low-level spirit stones as a decoration in front of their auction house, he completely understood that they were not only incredibly arrogant but also had the strength to back it up.


     'Or should I say, as expected from a King Grade Power...' Davis mused as he entered the auction house.


     There were two guards in front of the entrance, guarding, but when they glanced at Davis's alchemist robe, the let him pass through without bothering to stop or check him.


     Though they let him pass, he was astonished to see both the guards possess cultivation equivalent to the peak of the Fourth Stage.


     Then he quickly remembered that they belonged to a King Grade Power and his mind was quickly able to accept their positions as guards along with their cultivation levels.


     He imagined that as long as he keeps improving, entering new environments, he would even see even more powerful guards like the stories he read but when reality starts kicking in, he found it difficult to accept such a reality.


     Imagine the main character of a cultivation novel cultivating hard to the point where he totally conquers his world, only to leave for a new one and meet people with the same cultivation as him... but they were guards?


     Davis didn't want to see such a reality in his life.


     Although he didn't want to see such a reality, he did want to feast his eyes and admire the beauty in front of him.


     "Miss receptionist, I heard that you can take things inside you and deliver it to the sheep without letting the tigers know..." Davis uttered a cringe-worthy line, capable of being handled as a family heirloom for the generations to come.


     "Hmm, what an interesting thing to say..." Instead of being angry, the beautiful young lady was unfazed, instead looked at Davis intensely trying to figure out exactly what kind of face was behind the mask.


     Davis's voice was hoarse so it made it difficult for her to determine his age.


     Suddenly, another lady came forward and said in an angry tone, "You! I'm the receptionist! And you don't dare tal..."


     "I will take over from now, stand back..." The woman uttered and gently swayed her hips while looking at Davis, "Follow me..."


     "Yes..." The receptionist bowed and stood back while Davis followed the beautiful young lady into the auction house.


     Of course, the receptionist was also beautiful but when compared with this woman, she lost her title of beauty by a slight margin.


     On the way, many of the people present clasped their hands, even bowed when greeting her, while all she did was nod her head with a gentle smile on her face.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     236 Tina Roxley
      From this, Davis could garner that she was someone powerful or at least someone of status. He couldn't size up her cultivation level because she completely hid it from plane sight.


     Unless he could somehow check her cultivation using his Soul Sense which if found out by her could come across as extremely rude and possibly result in getting thrown out or even killed.


     'Did I get the exact contact?' Davis thought while still following her, but his eyes were fixed somewhere else. To be precise, it was fixed on that tenderly swaying butt while its curves were revealed as the woman he followed wore some tight-fitting robes.


     "Aren't you gazing for too long?" The beautiful young lady looked at him and had an expression on her face that could be said to be a smile, yet not one.


     While her amethyst eyes looked sharp, there was a gentle light in her eyes though it was still complex. She had a small nose and her sweet lips and cheeks were slightly crimson, granting her an alluring appearance.


     Davis was startled and looked at her, "I apologize, it has been so long since I've seen those entrancing movements of a well-endowed lady."


     The woman didn't say anything and turned her head to the front.


     Davis smiled behind the mask and thought to himself, 'That's right, now she'll think that I'm nothing but a pervert and that's all I needed to clear her suspicions of me...'


     After all, only customers with shady backgrounds and bad reputation would enter the underground auction normally. The reason he had uttered such an ambiguous yet cringe-worthy line at the beginning was also for this reason.


     If people who were really righteous and compassionate existed, then the underground auction could erupt in chaos, and that's why he made sure to act like a prick who was devoid of civility.


     But in reality, his eyes really were attracted to that place since the pathway was narrow but there was another reason why his gaze was attracted.


     For some reason, it vaguely resembled Evelynn's and for that reason, he was absorbed into it as if he were in a trance.


     He was then finally led into a room where there was no one present, other than a big round table and several chairs.


     The woman sat on one side while Davis did the same on the other side.


     She smiled gently and opened her mouth, "I'm the branch manager of this auction house, Tina Roxley. What can I do for you?"


     "I'm someone who looks forward to selling items that cannot be openly sold. Is Miss Roxley willing to help me take care of this problem?"


     Davis cut to the point and skipped over his introduction.


     "Is that so?" Tina Roxley still had a smiling expression on her face. She started to tap the table every second while looking at his mask without saying anything.


     Davis somehow felt stifled in this tiny room. Her stare and those tapping sounds had made him uncomfortable at some point.



     "I didn't think Miss Roxley had such a hobby of staring at people's faces. Or could it be that you actually like my mask?" Davis questioned in a jovial tone.


     "Sorry, it's rare to see those clear eyes from a man who's speaking nonsense in an ambiguous tone." Tina Roxley uttered and slightly giggled.


     Davis was taken aback but smirked slightly, 'Is this her way of getting back at me?'


     "Eyes don't lie, mister." Saying so, she extended her hands.


     There was a letter held between her fingers.


     'Invitation letter?' Thought Davis.


     He stretched his hand out to grab it while suddenly she pulled back her fingers.


     Davis froze and looked at her questioningly.


     "You haven't told me your name yet... at least a name I can address you with..." Tina Roxley uttered.


     Davis was startled and was confused. Now he understood that she was asking for his fake name at the least.


     Originally, he was very hesitant to tell her his name but now that she was just asking for his fake name, he could just make up something.


     "You can address me as Scythe..."


     "Alright, Mister Scythe..." With a slight pause, she handed over the invitation letter.


     They then both stood up and left without saying anything to each other.


     While Davis left the auction house, Tina Roxley came back to the front entrance and stood beside the receptionist.


     "Manager, even though you are bored, it isn't appropriate to meet with any random person appearing at the auction house."


     Tina Roxley who was thinking about something else, perfunctorily replied, "You can snitch me to the elders, Rina. I don't care."


     Rina Roxley wryly smiled, "You know I won't do that..."


     Tina Roxley pointed at herself, "Also, how many times do I have to say it? Call me elder sister..."


     "No, during the business, I will call you manager no matter what!"


     "Silly girl, I've been a receptionist here during my youth. Don't waste your time admonishing every character you see, leave that to the guards outside. All you need to do is answer to the questions of the potential customers..."


     "That guy before didn't seem like one..." Rina Roxley narrowed her eyes.


     "Yes, that was because he came for something else..."


     "What is that supposed to be?"


     Tina Roxley shook her head, "I suppose that it's too early for you to know..."


     Rina Roxley put her hands together and asked in a pleasing tone, "Ehh... Come on, manager. Please tell me what it is..."


     "No!" Tina Roxley answered without even having to think.


     Rina Roxley went teary-eyed, totally faking her expression "Please, elder sister..."


     Tina Roxley gently sighed as the smile on her face slowly disappeared as she shook her head, "It's a place that I wouldn't want to ever set foot on, if possible..."


     "Uh? You're still not willing to tell!" Rina Roxley shouted as she realized that her sister just duped her.


     "You don't' need to know for now, neither do you need to see father." Tina Roxley's expression slightly became cold.


     Rina Roxley shrunk her head as she felt wrong and murmured to herself, "Why can I not see him even though he's our father...?"


     Tina Roxley's eyes blazed, the gentle light in her eyes seemed to no longer exist, "How dare you, Rina! Don't forget that you have promised me to not see him, he is dangerous!"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     237 Selling Items
      Rina Roxley's expression turned aghast, even so, she still said, "Even if he is dangerous, there is no way he would harm us... Elder Sis, it's been 20 years since I was born but the last time I saw him was when I was 10..."


     "Listen carefully, without my master's protection, he would've harmed you long ago. Remember, he is the cause of their deaths!" Tina Roxley's twin peaks heaved heavily as it shook while overflowing anger can be seen in her eyes.


     She slowly calmed down and placed her hands on shoulders of the teary-eyed Rina Roxley, "If you think otherwise, then... consider our sisterhood over."


     Rina Roxley's eyes formed tears as it flowed down her face, "I won't go near father, I promise!"


     Tina Roxley heaved a sigh of relief and at the same time, felt bad for threatening her own sister with their relationship.


     But the world was cruel, and she had no choice but to resort to threatening her own little sister rather than reveal their father's actions.


     ...


     After successfully obtaining the invitation letter, Davis returned to the inn he stayed in, entering his room. Sitting on the bed, he took the invitation letter out and viewed it.


     The invitation letter had a peculiar design on it that can be in no way described as elegant. It had the details of the venue and the timings of the underground auction.


     From the letter, he garnered that the underground auction takes place two weeks later.


     There was also a mention of where they procure illegal items to sell in the underground auction.


     He once again left the inn and headed towards the place mentioned in the invitation letter.


     After a few hours of travel, he arrived at the aforementioned destination.


     It was another marketplace, but the grandness here was quite lacking when compared to the Roxley Plaza's marketplace.


     Once he arrived at the place, he looked around and spotted a shop.


     He approached the shop and questioned the middle-aged shopkeeper as he pointed at a key-like stone craft, "Won't you sell me that?"


     The middle-aged shopkeeper turned to look at the key before looking back at him, "How much do you think it costs?"


     Davis smiled, "It costs one's life..."


     The middle-aged shopkeeper nodded and led him into the store from the side door.


     Davis followed him and entered the underground with him while another attendant took over his place to fill the position of the shopkeeper.


     After passing through a dark narrow passage, they arrived in front of a big hall. The hall was divided into many rooms with curtains separating all of them.


     "Enter..." The middle-aged man who led him pointed at one of the many rooms.


     Davis stepped inside the room and saw another middle-aged man, handling a list while sitting on a chair behind the table. He had a mask on his face which concealed his facial features.


     Davis thought back to the middle-aged shopkeeper behind him over the curtain and compared it with the man in front of him. He guessed that the shopkeeper should either be a slave to this man in front of him or the Roxley Family.



     "Oh, yes! Sit over here and tell us what items you have brought us to sell?"


     Davis sat down and placed a spatial ring on top of the table. He didn't bother to reply.


     The middle-aged man chuckled and picked up the spatial ring not offended by the lack of response. He had seen a lot of people with weird tastes and personalities after all.


      After creating a connection with it, he checked the contents of the spatial ring. Almost instantly, his eyes bulged as he stood up in a chain of reaction.


     Without saying anything, he once more checked the contents earnestly.


     "Respected guest, please follow me..." After checking again, he looked at Davis and respectfully said.


     Davis stood up and followed him back into another spacious room.


     The masked middle-aged man informed a guard standing outside the room of the situation. He backed up and gave the spatial ring back to Davis while the guard nodded his head and went into the room.


     The masked middle-aged man opted to wait outside while Davis went inside.


     Davis saw a wizened old man who was smiling as he rubbed his chin. He was instantly afraid when the old man released an energy wave that was of the Sixth Stage.


     He also felt a Soul Sense probing him and was given a scare.


     But on second thought, he realized that this old man's Soul Forging Cultivation was only more or less equal to him.


     Otherwise, it was possible that his identity would've been found out by the old man by now.


     The old man finally shook his head and said as he presented a card, "Mister, I apologize for my actions. As an apology, we can offer you the VIP status in our underground auction for three times as long as you have this card."


     Davis stared at it, deciding whether if he should take it or not.


     "If you are not satisfied, then you can leave without making the transaction. Our underground auction will not cause you any trouble, you have my word."


     "You are?" Davis asked in a cold voice.


     "Me? I am Solarin Roxley..." The old man proudly uttered his name, not even bothering to hide it or even his facial features.


     Too bad, Davis never heard of this name before so he had not that much of a reaction.


     Seeing that, Solarin turned confused, "You are not from this capital?"


     Davis nodded his head. He wasn't being honest but with limited information, his lies would be seen through in no time.


     "Ah, that explains..." The old man's face visibly cleared as he chuckled.


     "Just now..." Davis uttered.


     "Hmm?" Solarin pricked up his ears as he turned to look at him.


     "Just now, when you probed me... Were you trying to rob and kill me?"


     "As the saying goes, it is a sin for a common child to be in possession of a royal treasure. If you were weak, that would be the case no matter where you go..."


     "But didn't I apologize?" Solarin looked at the card that was placed in the table, a smile lighting up his face.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     238 Underground Auction House
      Davis smirked as he saw the other party not denying his claims.


     "Alright..." Davis uttered and took the VIP card that was placed on the table. Solarin smirked and extended his hand towards Davis.


     Davis passed the spatial ring to him and Solarin left through the door behind him without saying a word.


     Davis waited silently and after a while, Solarin came back with a smile on his face.


     "There were so many items to grade that it took me a long time pin a price point..." His face suddenly turned serious, "All of them are Sky Grade Armaments, did you rob a Warlord's tomb or something?"


     But almost instantly, his face turned back into that laid back smile, "Just kidding, all we want is to sell these armaments to make a profit. We don't care about where you obtained these items as long as you are alive..."


     'As long as I'm alive, huh?' Davis's eyes twitched.


     "Then?" Davis questioned.


     Solarin's expression turned solemn, "73 Low-Level Sky Grade Armaments, 37 Mid-Level Sky Grade Armaments, and 18 High-Level Sky Grade Armaments..."


     "All these amounts to a total of 1,64,400 Low-Level Spirit Stones when calculating their grade and uniqueness, including their uses."


     Davis's soul shook at the amount! He secretly took a deep breath, calming himself down.


     Low-Level Sky Grade Items sold for around 100 to 1,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones. Mid-Level Sky Grade Items sold for around 1,000 to 10,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones. High-Level Sky Grade Items sold for around 10,000 to 100,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     Although these were the general prices, the price might vary according to the rarity and uniqueness sometimes.


     "We'll accept it at the market price and round it to about 1,65,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones, deal?"


     "Deal!" Davis accepted without delay.


     "Good!" Solarin clenched his fists and snapped his fingers.


     In underground auctions, Davis was well aware that only prestigious patrons would have the choice to auction and gain wealth while losing commission to the auction house.


     In his case, where he was just a new patron, he could only accept the deal. If not, he would just have to leave this place.


     A man came over from the inside and handed over a spatial ring to Davis. He quickly formed a connection to it and checked its contents.


     When he did, he secretly drew a cold breath. His mind was totally boggled and temporarily stopped by seeing the amount of wealth that was in his possession right now.


     "That's right, I assume you will attend the underground auction? Then, you should have this list which contains information about the items which are going to be sold!" Solarin gave him a jade slip.


     Davis accepted it and kept it inside his spatial ring.


     After a few parting words, Davis left the place.


     For safety purposes, he decided to not stay in that Inn any longer. He searched for an even more luxurious and safe place to stay.



     In the central part of the capital, he stumbled upon [Arashi's Luxurious Inn] and entered it.


     From the pretty receptionist, he learned that this place belonged to the Arashi Family. A family which was no less powerful than the Roxley Family.


     'Another Low-Level King Grade Power...' Davis smiled as he entered the room. He was sure that over 90% of the capital's population won't dare to cause trouble here even if they have a terrible temper.


     The room itself was grand and spacious, while the furniture and design were of extraordinary quality.


     It cost him about 100 Low-Level Spirit Stones to stay here for a day but he wasn't bothered by it anymore because he was filthy rich right now!


     Jumping on the bed while lying behind his back, he looked at the ceiling and laughed foolishly.


     Laughing his heart off, he muttered, "I have to thank Old Man Garvin for this..."


     ...


     Time passed normally while Davis witnessed the opening of the underground auction in an inconspicuous location in the capital.


     Today, he didn't wear his alchemist robe but wore a pitch-black robe and a different mask that he bought from one of the shops in the plaza. It was a raven-shaped mask.


     Davis looked around him and witnessed people talking in hushed voices.


     Every one of them wore different types of masks and to his surprise, he found some of the masks familiar, and there was even a mask that resembled an Arrancar's from Bleach.


     Although it was such a coincidence, he didn't let him bother about it too much as masks were ultimately masks, something that was used to hide facial features.


     As masquerades kept appearing one by one, the door to the auction hall opened. Everyone started to move towards the hall while Davis also did the same.


     He showed his VIP card to a masked attendant and it certainly proved beneficial. He was led into a VIP room, numbered 17.


     The room was not one bit lower in quality when compared to the rooms in Arashi's Luxurious Inn, except other than it being smaller.


     There were some chairs and tables, a queen-sized bed near the corner, and all the other facilities required for one to stay at least a week.


     Davis knew that this underground auction will go on for about three days, and in respect to that, it seemed they have prepared some accommodating rooms for the VIP members.


     He went and sat on a chair, looking in a certain direction. There were glasses and through it, he could see the brightly lit auction stage.


     The whole auction hall could be compared to a medium-sized stadium. At one side were the VIP rooms and on the other end was the auction stage.


     On the ground were thousands of seats and adjacent to it were three balconies fitted with hundreds of seats.


     He mused that almost five thousand people without a VIP status would be able to attend this underground auction.


     After several minutes, Davis heard someone knocking on his door.


     He knew that the door can only be opened from the inside once occupied, so he waved his hand with energy causing the door to open.


     A young man stood outside as he smiled, bowing slightly, "I deeply apologize for the disturbance, sir. This is one of our services for those who possess VIP status."


     He snapped his fingers and women of various physical traits and features entered the room one by one. They wore silky fabric clothes that were half-transparent and revealing underwear, which made them look incredibly desirable.


     "You can choose any one of them to accompany you till the auction ends."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     239 VIP Service?
      Davis inwardly groaned and waved his hands indicating that he didn't need one. The Arashi's Luxurious Inn had also possessed this service but that was only reserved for VIP's and unlike these unwilling women, the women there were all willing.


     The young man was taken aback but smiled again, "Our underground auction provides our VIP customers with the best service possible and we ensure those who serve our VIP customers are pure."


     Davis smiled wryly but his expression was hidden behind the mask.


     'If I reject anymore they might suspect my moral integrity to be good, no?' Davis thought and glanced at those women.


     Every one of them had different kinds of expressions etched on their faces. Some looked like they were expected to be chosen, some had looks of hidden resentments in their eyes while some others didn't even dare to look at him.


     It was already too late for him back out since he had already played the part of a pervert when he spoke with Tina Roxley or maybe he could decline their 'good intentions' by saying that he wanted to be alone?


     "I want to be alone, go away!" Davis uttered while displaying his Peak-Level Silver Stage battle aura.


     "Aahh!" The women brought by the young man yelped and kneeled down from not being able to handle the pressure while one of them even wet herself from fear.


     Davis's eyes widened and he felt bad, 'Did I go too far?'


     He totally forgot to consider their mentality and their cultivation in his attempt to send them away!


     The young man came back to his senses and noticed the stench spreading around the room, "How dare you disgrace yourself in front of our VIP customer!?"


     He took out a whip and swung at her with an angry expression that indicated he was bent on beating her to death to satisfy the customer.


     *Plat*


     "Ahh!" That woman who wet herself painfully screamed and covered herself with her hands as she rolled into a ball.


     "I'll take her..." Davis spoke, his voice filled with a hint of lust.


     The young man looked at him in surprise and smiled slightly as if he understood the other party's preference.


     "Then I bid farewell..." The young man ordered the others to clean up the mess before leaving with the bevy of beauties as if this scenario was within his expectations.


     Davis inwardly sighed as he looked at that teary faced woman who kept crying. She slowly and faintly glanced at Davis with her teary eyes but realized that her gaze was noticed by him.


     Growing fearful again, she moved back into a corner by slowly crawling away.


     Davis's eyes twitched, 'Did I scare her that much?'


     Deciding to not bother with her, he kept silent because she was scantily clad. Even with a slight glance, he was influenced to please her when seeing her alluring yet sorry figure.


     Half an hour later, the woman calmed down but she didn't dare to take a glance at Davis again.



     At the same time, a young man with a mask came upon the auction stage as he amplified his voice and spoke, "Dear ladies and gentlemen, today, I am excited to announce that we welcome the eighty-first opening of our underground auction!"


     "Everyone who attended last time and even before that knows what our first merchandise will be but this year, we had a change of order in the list of appearance!"


     "Without delay, let me start the auction by bringing out the first merchandise of our underground auction!"


     The audience below were clamoring as they shouted, "Who let this man to be the auctioneer!? We need a woman!"


     "Shut your trap and bring out the merchandise already!"


     "Mister auctioneer! You have a sexy body, can I ask for your hand tonight!?"


     The auctioneer's ear twitched as he glanced at the one who said that. When he noticed that it was a man, he trembled a moment before telling the people behind him to hurry up with the merchandise.


     The surface beside where the auctioneer stood automatically opened like a gaping maw but a big object covered by a red cloth appeared above the surface.


     "Are our customers eager to find out what the first merchandise is?"


     This time from what one would expect, the audience clamored and shouted "Yes!", making their voices resound throughout the auction hall.


     As most of them were old-timers, they knew the size of this object and could roughly guess what's inside the cloth-covered object.


     The auctioneer grinned and removed the cloth, displaying the half-naked figure. It was a woman with a beautiful face, her pure yet pristine body was covered with pieces of cloth, covering her important places.


     Her curvaceous beauty immediately attracted many eyes from the crowd.


     Even Davis's eyes bulged slightly as her beauty was no less than Shirley's, even comparable to Tina Roxley whom he saw before.


     "Kara Moonridge, once the Princess of the utterly decimated Moonridge Kingdom. She was next in line to the throne because of her incredible achievements in Essence Gathering Cultivation." "At only the age of 49, she had already cultivated to the Law Seed Stage but sadly, a year later, her Kingdom was decimated into ruins by the Agosto Kingdom."


     "Now, the poor kingdom-less princess has no one to rely on to... Can anyone here be worthy of her reliance and trust?


     "Let us see who the lucky man or woman is! Let the auction begin!"


     "100 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "200 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "500 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     'Once a princess of a fallen kingdom, now a mere plaything to these perverts.' Davis sighed as he once again witnessed the cruel reality of this world.


     Although he knew these kinds of things would happen, he wasn't a fan of it, nor was he interested in bidding to save the damsel in distress.


     After all, if he had been a saint, he would have opted to save the women who were here just a few minutes ago.


     *Tch~*


     He clicked his tongue and groaned in silence as there was an inner-conflict going on his mind now.


     Should he save her or not? He had the necessary wealth as well.


     'Hmm, we'll see...' His expression became calm again as he viewed everything from a cold perspective.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     240 Earth Grade Physique?
      Although there was no beginning price, the merchandise started off with a bid of 100 Low-Level Spirit Stones and increased to 500 Low-Level Spirit Stones in a mere second.


     And in the span of a few more seconds, the bid increased to 4000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     After that, people quieted down and only those who possessed enough capital opened their mouths to bid.


     Kara Moonridge who was being bid on was enraged. She was crying but didn't make a sound as her eyes pointed daggers at everyone.


     When had she, a princess, received this kind of humiliation? Even though tears kept sliding down her face, she didn't look away one bit, as if trying to hold on to her sanity.


     But her figure and expression only incited even more people to bid on her.


     A few minutes later, the bid reached 26,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones causing over 90% of the men to be hesitant to bid.


     *Ding!*


     A sound echoed around the auction hall prompting the newcomers' faces to turn while the old-timers turned ugly.


     The old-timers who were seated at the surface and balconies now knew that they have no chance to bid anymore unless they have enough capital.


     When the newcomers looked at the source of the sound, they saw the VIP room numbered 20 lit up with a series of number, "50,000"


     The auctioneer grinned at pointed at the VIP room, "The VIP from the 20th room bids 50,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "Isn't there anyone to top that price???" The auctioneer riled up and said.


     A few moments later, seeing that no one on the surface and the balconies bid, he grinned and turned his head to gaze at the VIP floor.


     "Did I forget to mention that this princess over here is pure and noble? If so, I apologize..."


     He smirked, "Now, everyone might be wondering why she was put up here for our first merchandise. It isn't simply because she is a princess or a beauty because this still doesn't warrant for her to be sold first in the first day..."


     "Then what is the reason you wonder? Not only is she pure but she is also found to possess a Mid-Level Earth Grade Physique, the Exquisite Nine Yin Body!"


     "Woahhhh!!" The audience clamored with a huge noise as their faces flushed red.


     "If one were to dual cultivate with her, well... I don't even need to mention, right?" The auctioneer grinned smugly.


     Instantly, lights lit up and numerous sounds echoed around the auction hall continuously.


     The quiet VIP floor displayed their wealth in an instant.


     The auctioneer with an excited face pointed at the VIP rooms as he spoke, "VIP room 24, 300,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 42, 320,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 22, 350,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 02, 400,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     The auctioneer didn't bother to announce some lower bids which lit up at the same time.



     In a few seconds, the bid shot up to 400,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!


     A few minutes later, the clamor quieted down and only a few VIP rooms were bidding.


     The bid gradually settled around 500,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones while only two or three people kept bidding for it.


     "VIP room 36, 530,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     After that, the auction house quieted down as only silence remained.


     The auctioneer knew that he had reached the peak possible sale with this product, so he directly asked, "Is there no one else willing to bid?"


     Seeing that there was no reply, he uttered, "Alright then, the person in VIP room 36 offered 530,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "Going once!"


     The auctioneer looked left and right before opening his mouth again, "Going twice!"


     The auctioneer took a deep look before finally opening his mouth.


     *Ding!*


     The auctioneer's eyes lit up instantly as he promptly announced, "VIP room 20 offers 600,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!!!"


     Davis only had a single comment running in his mind, 'Woah, the bidder must be either desperate or smitten with her, no?'


     He had considered saving her but when the price skyrocketed after hearing that she had a Mid-Level Earth Grade Dual Cultivating Physique, he was dumbfounded.


     Even though he had the necessary capital to bid, he decisively chose to not interfere in the bidding process since he was afraid that he would not be able to hold himself back. Also, the cost was too great.


     He had obtained an Earth Grade Dual Cultivating Manual before, and now it was like the heavens were tempting him with a woman who was born with a Dual Cultivation Physique.


     He was truly afraid that after saving or purchasing her to be precise, he would betray Evelynn in a moment of temptation, maybe even tenderness or seduction.


     After all, he was quite pent up considering that he had read the Dual Cultivation Manual and was eager to try it out with Evelynn as soon as possible.


     After a few seconds of silence and seeing that were no more bids, the auctioneer decided to finish, "Going once!"


     "Going twice!"


     "Going thrice!!! Congratulations to the person in VIP room 20 for obtaining the ex-princess!"


     "As always, the merchandise will only be exchanged on the last day, so I kindly ask the winner of the bid to wait till the end of the underground auction."


     Some people laughed and booed, feeling good but they didn't dare to go too far.


     Not only Davis but the others also thought the person inside VIP room 20 must've had a blue balls syndrome by now.


     They all naturally assumed that the bidder was a man since the bid was on a woman.


     After the big cage was taken away, this time they brought an even more big cage by carrying on to the stage.


     Again, there were a lot of women with beautiful figures but they were utterly naked without even having a piece of cloth to cover themselves.


     They tried to desperately hide their figures with their hands but that just aroused the audience even more into the bidding.


     The auctioneer announced that they were virgins and noblewomen belonging to the fallen Moonridge Kingdom.


     At the end of the bidding process, many were dissatisfied since the winner was that damned person from VIP room 20.


     That person got all twenty of them for a price of 70,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     241 High-Level Sky Grade Pill
      After that, there were even more batches of women and even men although they were in the minority.


     But this time, the audience was quite happy since VIP room 20 went silent after that.


     Davis could understand their resentment but he had no idea why the person in VIP room 20 stopped bidding.


     Davis had considered saving them too but after he did that where was he supposed to leave them?


     Their cultivations were low and their mentality was in an all-time low, making them vulnerable to any sweet talk, even from a suspicious person.


     Even if he had freed them into the city, they would still get hoodwinked into something else without any background to protect them.


     And he can't make take care of them or was he supposed to create an orphanage and a nursery to protect them?


     When he thought all of this, he wryly smiled, sneering at his hypocrisy, 'In the end, I'm searching for all the reasons to not save them...'


     If he had truly wanted to save them like a hero, he would've just done it without thinking about the consequences and stuff.


     'Anyway, I already know that I'm not a hero, nor a powerhouse. I should just concentrate on becoming a powerhouse first before trying to save other people...'


     But the fact that the twenty women sold for 70,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones didn't come off as a surprise to him.


     Even Kara Moonridge, a princess of a fallen kingdom only managed to garner around 50,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones, a price comparable to a High-Level Sky Grade Armament.


     It was only when the fact that she had a unique physique was revealed did her bidding value increase to a ridiculous amount that it could even be compared to Peak-Level Sky Grade Armament even though she only had a Mid-Level Earth Grade Physique.


     A person should keep in mind that the cost of a Peak-Level Sky Grade Merchandise would be from 100,000 Low-Level Spirit Stone to 1,000,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones, depending upon the uniqueness, but that was also just an estimate.


     However, from this, one could see the rarity and the value of a person's physique.


     If she had a Sky Grade Physique, her price would have reached crazy limits!


     But in the off-chance, if she had a King Grade Physique, then the major powers would have openly fought for her hand, even treating her with the utmost respect! Nobody would even dare to touch her or sell her off in the first place!


     The auction proceeded for around half a day while introducing various items.


     The auctioneer who had his eyes glowing, opened his mouth, "The next merchandise we received is a very important item that is related to one's health. Normally, this kind of item will be sold openly but as the item's background is dubious, we have decided to auction it here!"


     The auctioneer removed the red cloth, presenting a pill on top of a pillbox. It glowed with crimson color, giving off a strong aura of vitality.



     "This is a High-Level Sky Grade Pill, the Crimson Vitality Pill. It is a healing pill that is capable of healing Mid-Level Fifth Stage Experts from a severely injured state!"


     "Although its effects are on only par with a Low-Level Sky Grade Pill, its energy is incredibly gentle that even mortals could consume it. Although they wouldn't gain any cultivation, their lifespan will increase by a hundred years, which makes it even more valuable. Plus, it is incredibly useful for treating hidden injuries in our bodies which doubles the value..."


     "The starting price will be set at 150,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     Davis's eyes finally lit up! This pill just might be incredibly useful to him or rather Evelynn to be precise!


     He wasn't going to miss this chance to buy one for her! Of course, it was to regenerate her hand which had been severed. If she couldn't reach the Body Transformation Stage, then this pill would instantly heal her back to full health.


     As the bids increased, he quietly waited till there were only two of them left fighting for it.


     "VIP room 33 bids 235,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 05 bids 236,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 33 bids 237,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 05 bids 250,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     The increase of 13,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones left the other person considering whether to bid or not.


     Actually, the price had already exceeded its true value, so only who truly needed this was continuing to bid.


     Now seeing that there were no more bids, the auctioneer started to count, "Going once!"


     "Going twice!"


     *Ding!*


     Davis who was waiting for the bids to stop finally bid an amount.


     "VIP room 17 bids 270,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!" The auctioneer was gladdened and noticed that this person from VIP room 17 had never bid for a single item before.


     The auctioneer waited for a few seconds again, the uttered, "Going once!"


     "Going twice! ...Going thrice!! Congratulations to the person in VIP room 17 for obtaining the Crimson Vitality Pill!"


     Davis nodded satisfactorily, 'I knew it! No one would be willing to bid no more than that for a pill of this level...'


     Feeling happy, he glanced at the woman who curled herself up in the corner.


     The woman upon noticing his gaze quickly hid her head into her knees.


     His eyes twitched and the complacent feeling before totally disappeared and was replaced with bitterness.


     Having a gloomy person in the room didn't sit well with him as he got used to Ellia's cheerfulness, Lucas's and Lucia's drivel before.


     He had ignored her all this time but he realized that it cannot continue this way.


     "Get up!" Davis spoke indifferently.


     His voice resounded in her ears causing her to quickly stand up with attention.


     Her eyes shone with determination while her small fists were tightly clenched although one could see clearly that those small fists were entirely trembling.


     "Serve me that drink over there..." Davis pointed at the showcase where there were tons of drinks displayed.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     242 Natalya
      Davis didn't like to drink spirit alcohol which could dull his mind, so he pointed at the spirit water which he could consume and refine it to increase his Energy Condensation Cultivation, though it wasn't quite as effective as it sounds.


     The woman moved while biting her lips softly in worry. She took the spirit water and poured over a glass for him.


     Except when she poured she made a mess of the table by pouring spirit water all over it. Her hand trembled even more as she dropped the spirit water vase itself.


     The vase dropped with a thud and half the water in it wet the floor as it splashed around the surface like a flail.


     Davis shook his head as he sighed at her antics.


     Originally, although quite unwilling, these so-called servant girls would've been able to at least serve and assist in making bids.


     But since Davis scared all of them into falling down, they were naturally scared of him, including the woman in front of him who was affected the most.


     Now, as she was the only one left behind, immense fear took over her as she had quickly curled herself into a corner.


     Although she determined herself for the worse when she went near him, she still couldn't control her emotions or actions thoroughly.


     Realizing that the vase fell and that she made a mess, her mentality took a turn for the worse but surprisingly, she didn't wet herself this time.


     She moved back a little and kneeled as she bowed heavily, thrashing her head on the wet ground, "I apologize! Mister! I deeply apologize!"


     "Stop it!" Davis uttered in an indifferent tone.


     Only when she heard that did she stop thrashing her head onto the floor, but she didn't dare to raise her head to look at him.


     In fact, she was silently cursing herself for making a mistake that even an amateur wouldn't make.


     "What's your name?" Davis asked in a soothing tone. He had wanted her to stand up for herself so he can leave her behind later but it seemed like it would take time.


     And even to him, it currently looked like he was bullying her instead of saving her.


     Without raising her head, she replied, "I... am Natalya..."


     "You don't have a family?"


     Natalya didn't open her mouth as she stayed silent.


     "If you don't want to be like this, why are you here?" Since some women who came here looked expectantly at him, he assumed that some of them must have had come here of their own decision albeit unwillingly.


     After a few seconds of silence, she uttered, "My family secretly sold me to this place..."


     Davis stayed silent as it was quite difficult to believe her right out of the bat, but if it was true, he felt that it was truly pitiable.


     He looked outside and noticed that they were selling a Mid-Level Sky Grade Weapon, but realized that it was not his.


     He returned his gaze to her, "That's truly pitiable... only if your words are true though... Natalya."



     "It's true!" Natalya lifted her head and desperately shouted at him but then quickly realized that she did something wrong; an action beyond her current status.


     Instantly, her facial features contorted as she quickly tried to bang her head on the floor once again.


     But before her head could touch the floor, a finger on her chin quickly stopped her motion.


     "Alright, I believe you..." Davis softly uttered but inwardly his face was quite indifferent.


     "Sit on the chair..." He removed his finger from her chin as his voice turned hoarse again.


     Natalya had her eyes wide open as she thought, 'Just now, did I hear a friendly and young voice?'


     But she came back to her mind as she quickly heard his voice once again, thinking that she was daydreaming.


     She slowly got up and sat on the chair with careful steps all the while having her gaze on his back.


     Davis had turned back because he could see her large cleavage when he held her chin.


     Her figure could slightly compare to Evelynn while her face was also of the same level.


     To Davis, in terms of face, the most beautiful woman he ever saw in his life was his mother, Claire, followed by Shirley, Evelynn.


     Of course, if Ellia and Clara were to grow up, he was absolutely sure that they would reach the beauty of his mother.


     But in terms of figure alone right now, he was sure that none of them could match Evelynn. Although Evelynn's facial features were less beautiful compared to the others, that was when compared with absolute beauties, not the average women.


     Realizing that Natalya had sat, he also sat beside her on a chair in consideration that she might get nervous.


     "So, what are you going to do after this?" He casually voiced out his question.


     Natalya jerked a little as she stammered, slightly caught off guard, "I... I don't know..."


     "They won't probably let you off since you belong to them..."


     "Yes..." She dropped her head down sadly, fully aware of her fate.


     "They didn't cast a slave seal on your soul?"


     Natalya shook her head.


     "That's good, that'll make this easier..." Davis nodded


     Natalya slightly frowned for a second before realization dawned upon her but she didn't dare to confirm it by directly asking!


     She became flustered and her cheeks sightly blushed. Afterward, Davis didn't glance at her, so he had no way of knowing her thoughts.


     Time passed as the auction continued without stop.


     Natalya hadn't slept for days due to worrying about her own fate in the upcoming days.


     Now that she was with Davis and seeing that he didn't ask much of her, she started to dose off into sleep.


     The auction was way boring for her, and with her tensed mind suddenly becoming relaxed, it was easier for her to sleep naturally.


     Without even realizing it, she started to sleep on the chair while resting her head on the table, even drooling on it. When she woke up, she found herself alone on the queen-sized bed. Her mind instantly turned into a mess.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     243 Vein Fragments!
      Natalya quickly checked herself and realized that nothing had happened to her. There were no signs of blood, neither did she feel weird down there. Her gaze slowly moved onto his figure.


     Her gaze and mind became relaxed at once and she realized that he was currently bidding for an item and was not closer to her.


     "VIP room 17 bids 58,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!" The auctioneer grinned and announced.


     'Crazy, but I must get this!' Davis thought while emitting heat with his eyes.


     He was currently bidding for some spirit stones except they weren't any ordinary spirit stones but elemental spirit stones!


     Lightning attributed Low-Level Spirit Stones!


     There were about a thousand of them lined up on the auction stage.


     One could see lightning sparks inside those transparent spirit stones!


     Even though there were only thousand of it, its price had already climbed up to almost twelve times its original price.


     Elemental spirit stones which possessed the vestige of laws existed, except they weren't easy to come by because of their rarity. Ordinarily, these elemental spirit stones were only five times the value of non-elemental spirit stones.


     Meaning that a single elemental spirit stone is equal to five ordinary spirit stones. From this, one could see the stark contrast of their rarity and demand.


     There were numerous spirit stone mines in Tripartite Alliance and almost 90% of it were controlled by them, leaving only a mere ten percent to the residents of the Tripartite Alliance Territory.


     Actually, Davis had crossed by a Low-Level Spirit Stone Mine during his journey to the capital before but hadn't realized it due to there being a King Grade Concealment Formation.


     As Davis continued to bid, he finally got it for 65,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     Although its price was sky-high, he deemed that it was worth it since he would need it when he gets to the Law Seed Stage and increase his Lightning Law Intent.


     Sighing gently, he finally reacted to the gaze that came from behind him, "Did I wake you up? Why don't you sleep for a few more hours..."


     Hearing that, Natalya deeply blushed and got out of the bed. She immediately poured a drink and presented it to him.


     Davis chuckled inwardly and accepted it. He drank the contents and placed the cup on the table.


     A few minutes passed and he realized that were no common topics to converse between them.


     They were sitting near each other, and although there was a wide distance between them, the atmosphere became quickly awkward.


     She was still scantily clad and he didn't want to give her a change of clothes afraid that she would get the wrong idea and become dependent on him.


     Davis actually didn't intend to treat her like a servant, so he couldn't help but see her as an individual.


     Natalya was slightly nervous, thinking about when he would try to command her into doing the deed.



     But soon, when she slightly took a glance, she saw his gaze change while glancing at the auction stage.


     The second day had already started half a day before and Davis had seen some of his armaments getting sold.


     Now, on the auction stage, he saw a thousand ordinary spirit stones.


     But he quickly realized that his initial appraisal was wrong with his eyesight, 'Those are Mid-Level Spirit Stones!'


     The auctioneer announced that these would help Sixth Stage Experts increase their energy cultivation and started the auction with a starting bid of 1,000,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!


     The auction went on for a long time, almost half an hour before ending with someone bidding 2,260,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!


     It was from another VIP room which had never bid on an item before.


     Davis smiled wryly. He initially thought of bidding but abandoned that idea as soon as he heard the price of the starting bid.


     After this, the auctioneer took out about ten fragments that looked like a crystal. To Davis, although it looked like one of that crystal in the second layer, he could see that it was entirely different.


     The energy and even the surface structure of it were uniquely different and enormous. Seeing its shape, he could assume what it was! He had heard about this before from Old Man Garvin!


     'It's a Spirit Stone Vein Fragment, no?' He thought.


     And as expected, the auctioneer announced that it was a Low-Level Spirit Stone Vein Fragment and the starting bid to be 100,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     Instantly, the audience went into an uproar because a Sixth Stage Expert could still cultivate by using the Low-Level Spirit Stone Vein Fragments instead of using Mid-Level Spirit Stones.


     In a Spirit Stone Mine, a Spirit Stone Vein Fragment generates a lot of Spirit Stones through the help of a source. Although it was rarer than a Mid-Level Spirit Stone, it has ten times the energy compared to it and ten thousand times the energy compared to a Low-Level Spirit Stone!


     Many who failed to get those Mid-Level Spirit Stones instantly got revived. Their eyes blazed with fervor!


     In cultivation, its efficiency was higher than cultivating with Mid-Level Spirit Stones!


     Instantly many VIPs began to crazily bid in hopes of getting all ten of them into their hands.


     Davis was hesitant a bit. He decided to back out on this one as the prices were shooting up high.


     Soon, the 10 Low-Level Spirit Stone Vein Fragments were bought by someone else for over 430,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     As soon as it got over, the auctioneer introduced another batch of Low-Level Spirit Stone Vein Fragment!


     Curses rained down on the auctioneer but he paid no heed to it.


     Someone managed to win it for 410,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     The auctioneer again took out another batch of the previous merchandise.


     Many asked how many batches were there exactly and to that, the auctioneer just merely smiled.


     Many guessed that there were more to come, so they went low-key with this batch.


     Davis's eyes lit up. He took up the opportunity and managed to win the batch for about 270,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     And as expected, the auctioneer again did the same thing, presenting another batch.


     It sold for 300,000 and the batch after it sold for 470,000 because the auctioneer announced that it was the last batch available!




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     244 Source
      The bidders cursed and screamed at the auctioneer for being shameless.


     Meanwhile, Davis was quite happy that he managed to get the bid for the least amount out of the five batches.


     Natalya also noticed this as she had nothing to do after waking up and her impression of him only grew stronger.


     After this, the auctioneer took out numerous elemental spirit stones one after another but Davis didn't bid for it because he wasn't well versed in those attributes.


     Soon, the end of the second day approached and by this time, all of Davis's Armaments which were bought by the auction house were sold off.


     Since he paid attention to his items, he was able to calculate how much the auction profited from him.


     When he added all of them, the amount added up to 2,350,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     To this, Davis smiled wryly. They managed to profit off 700,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones of him.


     More time passed as various items such as stolen cultivation manuals, techniques were sold off one by one.


     Davis thought of buying one but since they were all of High-Level Sky Grade and below, he obviously didn't care.


     All of his current cultivation methods were of Sky Grade, and even when compared to the Sky Grade Manuals of the first layer, they didn't lose it out in any way except for the inscribed laws which were actually detrimental to others who had the talent to comprehend on their own.


     Actually, they were of even higher grade because as time passed by, they were worked on by countless people to reach the pinnacle power possible, unlike the Sky Grade Manuals which belonged to the First Layer.


     Besides, the cultivation manuals from the second layer were created by people who recorded their own comprehension of laws in it.


     Although this was a type of weakness to the one who learns it, it was also a type of advantage one possesses over the other who cultivates in a manual that doesn't provide any law comprehensions.


     But all of this doesn't matter since there were no King Grade Manuals and Techniques in the second layer.


     What Davis wanted to get his hands on were King Grade Manuals and Techniques.


     'Unfortunately, I don't have the capital to buy one...' Davis chuckled to himself.


     He was just too greedy and selfish, still waiting to see if a lucky opportunity would arise.


     ...


     It was soon the third day and also the last day of the auction.


     Davis looked forward to it because he heard that there will be Peak-Level Sky Grade Items and King Grade items for auction on this day.


     He had accidentally heard it from the staff when he took a stroll outside the VIP room.


     Even when he checked the list of items on the jade slip he was given, he didn't find any Peak-Level Sky Grade or Low-Level King Grade Items for auction.


     Most likely, he guessed that all the items that nets a high amount of wealth weren't recorded in the jade slip.



     It also explains why he didn't know the existence of the elemental spirit stones and spirit stone vein fragments or the existence of the Princess with the Dual Cultivating Physique in the underground auction.


     And speaking of the elemental spirit stones and spirit stone vein fragment being sold here, he more or less could guess that they were stolen from the mines belonging to the Tripartite Alliance.


     "Folks, let us welcome the last day of the auction! I know that many of you who bid on the first day are eager to get your merchandise as soon as possible but I believe the first item on auction for today will blow your mind away!"


     The auctioneer grinned and grabbed the cloth as he majestically removed it.


     A diamond-shaped crystal the size of a head was displayed. When the auctioneer removed the cloth, waves of energy hit the crowd in the face making them gasp in excitement.


     Utter silence remained on the auction house and nobody dared to make a sound.


     The knowledgeable ones in the VIP rooms had bloodshot eyes, trying to confirm if their eyes were betraying their minds.


     Seeing that the whole crowd was silent, the auctioneer proudly raised his chin and presented it to the crowd, "This crystal right here is the source of the spirit stones... Don't get it? Let me explain..."


     "Everyone knows that a spirit stone mine has countless spirit stones that is formed from spirit stone vein fragments. Then where do these spirit stone vein fragments energy from? The answer to that is this! A Spirit Stone Vein Core!!!"


     "This is a Low-Level Spirit Stone Vein Core that can produce Low-Level Spirit Stone Vein Fragments! Remember that when you possess these two items with heaven and earth energy absorption formation, you can produce countless spirit stones for yourself!"


     "Such an item is sought but never found and right now, you people have the opportunity to get one!!!"


     "It is hypothesized that the Low-Level Spirit Stone Vein Core has energy equalling to that of 1,000,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones! We will have that has the starting bid price! Let the auction begin!"


     *Ding!~*


     "We have an enormous bid! VIP room 27 offers 2,000,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!"


     *Ding!~*


     "VIP room 22 offers 2,500,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!


     *Ding~!*


     In VIP room 17, Davis had a stiff expression on his face thinking how wonderful it would if he could get his hands on it.


     He could bring this to the second layer and have it produce a lot of spirit stones in the future but now, he had to suck his own thumb up in frustration since he didn't have enough capital with him.


     While he was sulking in the realization of being poor, the bids had already increased to 5,000,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!


     The bids had increased so fast that only a select few VIPs were able to compete for it now.


     After a few minutes, it was sold to the person on VIP room 33 for 6,500,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!


     6,500,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones was a sum he could've afforded if he had sold the Low-Level King Grade Sword which belonged to Severin.


     But only a fool would do that in the Tripartite Alliance Territory.


     Davis wasn't stupid, he didn't sell it, neither did he sell those Peak-Level Sky Grade Armaments in consideration of his cautiousness.


     If someone from the Tripartite Alliance were here and if Davis were to sell the King Grade Sword, he would've truly been screwed as the Roxley Family would sell him out without hesitation.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     245 End of the Underground Auction
      In truth, if he had originally brought out that King Grade Sword to sell at that time to the underground auction, there was a 99 percent chance that they would've targeted to kill him and rob that sword.


     Solarin Roxley even referenced him with an idiom, telling him that without strength, one is not even eligible to negotiate or transact!


     'Leave it... Or maybe, I'll have a chance...' Davis's eyes flashed.


     He didn't totally forget that he had Fallen Heaven with him! If the other party was weak, he would certainly take the chance to rob and kill.


     Natalya noticed Davis's peculiar state of mind and didn't casually start a conversation with him.


     She only kept serving him spirit water from time to time.


     For the whole day, Davis continued to broaden his horizons by paying attention to the auction stage.


     Most of the items sold today were of Peak-Level Sky Grade and above.


     And as expected even Peak-Level Sky Grade Cultivation Manuals, Techniques and Armaments showed up.


     There was even a Mid-Level Sky Grade Concealment Cloak which Davis wanted to buy but had no funds to do so because its price had increased due to rarity and demand.


     With that, he could've kept himself even hidden from Elder Soul Stage Experts in closer range!


     However, it was useless against experts who have reached the Sixth Stage in Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Finally, the auction welcomed the last item on the stage!


     It was a Low-Level King Grade Armament! A Sword!


     Intense waves of heat emitted from the sword, almost burning the few who were in the front! Some of them with apt senses could hear its wailing sounds tinged with a little bit of hatred


     They could see that it was very angry and sad.


     A King Grade Armament such as this sword already possesses a consciousness!


     One could speak to it distinctly only after forming a blood contract with it, otherwise known as a blood bond.


     Even the auctioneer had retreated a bit away from it.


     Everyone was relieved that it wasn't able to move by itself, otherwise, chaos would've broken out in the auction hall.


     The auctioneer steadied himself and tidied his unaligned clothes, "Ladies and gentlemen, I apologize for the inconvenience caused by our final merchandise!"


     "That's your purpose wasn't it!?"


     "Are we your test subject!?"


     "Shut up and get on with it! I want to see how much it goes for!"


     Only a few of the low-level bidders were left but all who stayed, actually stayed to broaden their horizons and feast their eyes on the merchandise.


     Davis was also inwardly shocked. The Low-Level King Grade Sword he possessed had its conscious wiped out by Old Man Garvin, while a new one would follow suit if he formed a soul bond with it by sacrificing a bit of his soul essence or he could entirely use another method by learning the unique arts of a Spirit Awakener. He had heard about the latter from Old Man Garvin but even he exactly didn't know much about Spirit Awkaners.



     The consciousness of an artifact or an object was called a spirit rather than a soul since that seemed to be their form when considered a whole along with their physical body.


     Still, now that the sword possessed no consciousness, its usability had fallen quite low.


     The auctioneer smiled and uttered, "Yes, I and also everyone here wants to find out how much this Fire Attributed Low-Level King Grade Sword will sell for..."


     "I have to say that it possesses a lot of hatred for the ones who killed its master. On the off-chance that someone of you bought it, and possess a low cultivation level, it will be incredibly difficult for you to convince it to become your weapon."


     "You can't do it forcefully either, after all, only a High-Level Seventh Stage Expert would be able to forcefully form a bond with it..." Chuckling mockingly, the auctioneer waved his hands, "And as things would have it, it is common sense that one must bid King Grade items with Mid-Level Spirit Stones! The starting bid price is 1,000 Mid-Level Spirit Stones! Let the final auction begin!"


     Everyone knew that only the persons who stayed in VIP rooms will be able to participate in this sale.


     So they kept their eyes open, eager to witness the battle of the riches.


     Soon, a sound rang causing all their heads to turn in a direction.


     "There we have it! The first bid on the Low-Level King Grade Sword! VIP room 28 bids 1,100 Mid-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 13 bids 1,100 Mid-Level Spirit Stones!"


     The auctioneer clenched his fists! If he was able to get this sell for more than 5,000 Mid-Level Spirit Stones, he was promised the manager position of this underground auction house!


     After all, in this territory, the Mid-Level Spirit Stones were rare in the first place.


     "VIP room 15 bids 1,200 Mid-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 07 bids 1,300 Mid-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 03 bids 1,700 Mid-Level Spirit Stones!"


     "VIP room 01 bids 1,900 Mid-Level Spirit Stones!"


     As the auction went on, Davis glanced at Natalya, "Remember, just follow my lead."


     Natalya was startled, but she nodded her head with determination showing in her eyes.


     Soon, the auction ended with the Low-Level King Grade Sword selling for about 6,700 Mid-Level Spirit Stones! When calculated in Low-Level Spirit Stones, it was about 6,700,000 but that was only an estimate and no one would trade the latter for the former as the former was rare and used by Sixth Stage Cultivators for both cultivation and transaction.


     The auctioneer was incredibly happy and even thanked the buyer on the stage.


     "That's it, ladies and gentlemen, the underground auction has officially ended."


     "The only thing that's left to do is proceed with the transaction of the merchandise!"


     "I request all the ones who are not a VIP to come to the backstage for the transaction."


     "For those who are VIPs, please stay in your respective rooms. We will come to your place to transact one by one."


     After announcing, the auctioneer let out a deep sigh and went through the backstage.


     After half an hour, Davis finally reacted when someone knocked on the door.


     With a wave of his hand, he opened the door, only to see the young man who came before to deliver the 'service' at that time.


     The young man entered the room as he smiled while even casting an insignificant glance at Natalya.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     246 Transaction
      Covering herself with a bedsheet, Natalya had tears in her eyes. She was entirely naked while her transparent dress was lying beside the bed, exactly on the floor.


     The young man nonchalantly moved away his gaze as he walked towards Davis and presented him with a Spatial Ring.


     Davis accepted it and quickly bound it to himself with his blood.


     After checking the contents, he nodded his head and gave the young man another spatial ring.


     The young man instantly bound it, and then checked the contents likewise. There were about 335,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones in it.


     The young man also nodded his head, indicating that the transaction was over.


     Davis was satisfied as well. The whole transaction was simple and went without one even having to talk.


     The young man glanced at Natalya and simply ordered with a disgusted expression on his face, "Get dressed up, we're leaving..."


     Natalya trembled and covered herself even more, with only her face being visible.


     "Talking to my woman like that, you have quite the nerve, don't you?" Davis suddenly uttered in a threatening tone.


     The young man was startled and turned his gaze to Davis.


     "I apologize, my lord, it wasn't my purpose to offend you. It's just that, she is still the possession of our underground auction, so I have to take her back."


     "So you are implying that she is your woman?"


     "No! My lord! I didn't mean it that way!" The young man had beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


     "Good, then she's mine. You can leave..." Davis simply waved his hand not bothering to look at him anymore.


     The young man didn't move, hesitating on what to do. He had a difficult expression on his face.


     "Why aren't you still leaving?" Davis forcefully asked as he stood up, emitting pressure with his battle aura.


     The young man's eyes went wide as he kneeled down, "My lord, my boss will kill me if I don't bring her back! Please reconsider!"


     "And why should I reconsider for you?" Davis asked lazily, his tone exasperated and impatient.


     "My lord, I shouldn't say this but officially, it has been mentioned that these women are officially dead outside! There's no way you can bring them out in the open. If you do that, you will be inevitably offending the entirety of the underground auction!"


     "I understand that she belonged to this underground auction house before, but since she has become my woman, she belongs to me now." Davis waved his hand as he turned to look at the auction platform, "What do you say...?"


     "This..." The young man had a hesitant expression on his face. His eyes roamed around before he opened his mouth, "I can manage to keep this under wraps if I have about 5,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones..."


     Davis smiled inwardly as he cursed, 'Deceptive brat... He just wants to earn through placing honey traps and if it doesn't go well, he's bringing up the underground auction's name.'



     'Heh, looks like that I am either getting underestimated or this is also a kind of business done by the low-level members...'


     5,000 Spirit Stones was a huge amount to him two weeks ago, but now, it was just a small amount to him.


     Even so, Davis wouldn't let him have it easy.


     "Oh, why exactly do you need 5,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones? Care to explain?"


     The young man's face stiffened but it quickly returned normal as he opened his mouth, "If my lord is taking her away, I must replace her with another one because our members will ultimately relish with the leftovers today before killing them off."


     "If the numbers don't add up, I will be in trouble which will ultimately get you into trouble, my lord..."


     Davis narrowed his eyes as he felt that whatever was said by him wasn't entirely false but not entirely true either.


     His excuse was just so believable that he couldn't find any loopholes in it.


     Even Natalya got entirely covered in cold sweat! 5,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones! Will this person who just told her to follow his lead leave her? Was she going to be murdered after getting played with?


     Just thinking about it made her gave her the chills and dizzy enough to almost faint. Her body visibly trembled as she enclosed herself into the sheet, trying to find solace.


     Davis silently cursed before handing over 5,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones with a dissatisfied harrumph. After all, if he could solve this trouble by paying just a small amount, why wouldn't he?


     The young man profusely thanked him before collecting all the Low-Level Spirit Stones in his spatial ring before leaving.


     However, Davis's eyes flashed red in scrutiny. He had remembered the young man's face and name.


     Natalya looked at Davis with a complicated expression on her face. She couldn't believe what her eyes were observing right now. This raven masked person just saved her by paying 5,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     This was an amount of wealth that she doubted that if she will never be able to ever pay off with her current strength, even if it cost her entire lifetime.


     After a few seconds, Davis who was looking at the door, opened his mouth, "What are you waiting for? Here! Wear these clothes, we will go..."


     He threw her a mask and an extra black robe that fit perfectly for her since they were of the same height.


     Although these were not a concealment robe and mask, it did entirely help cover one's figure.


     Natalya came out of her reverie, and quickly dressed up with her previous clothes, then she wore the black robe which Davis gave and put on the raven shaped mask.


     She looked entirely different, almost like she came with Davis to participate in this auction.


     Standing in front of Davis, she nodded her head, not sure of what to say.


     "Let's go..." After Davis uttered that, he went out of the room.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     247 Predicamen
      Once he was outside the room, he saw that the hallway was empty and narrowed his eyes. Even without activating his Soul Sense, he could see that he was in some kind of formation.


     Looking around cautiously, he discovered some words floating around the corner.


     Only after he saw this did he relax his nerves, 'Who would have thought that they would so thoughtful to the VIPs, going even far as to prepare different exits for us...'


     Unfortunately with this, he had no way to rob people.


     After walking out of the exit with Natalya, he ended up in a remote location somewhere in the capital.


     It was an alleyway where there was no sight of human activity.


     Natalya's heart palpitated heavily. What would happen to her next? She was outside but what now? Such questions kept swirling around her mind.


     Even Davis could hear her heart palpitate as she was just beside him.


     "Alright, keep this with you." Sighing gently, he handed her a spatial ring.


     "This has about 3,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones, use it wisely to survive in this capital."


     Natalya's eyes bulged as she heard his words, not able to believe the amount that she was handed over.


     After explaining, he took one final glance at her before leaving her with a cliched parting sentence, "Live strong... Natalya."


     He needed to find another remote location to change into his societal identity, so he can start acting on his plans.


     Viewing his departing figure, Natalya almost had a heart attack.


     "No!" She hurriedly ran to him and grabbed his clothes, "Please don't leave me alone!"


     Davis stopped as he groaned inwardly, he wasn't amused.


     'Is this woman also trying to make wealth by fooling me around?' Such thoughts entered his head.


     It was inevitable since, in his mind, he just brought her out of harm's way, and now she wants to stick around with him?


     But since he knew Natalya wasn't like that from these 3 days of interaction, he disapprovingly uttered, "You're asking for too much..."


     As far as he was concerned, he finished saving her from that fate. What happens to her next doesn't concern him... From the time in the second layer, he did save people with this kind of thought process in his head.


     Natalya removed her raven shaped mask. Tears were flowing down her eyes, "Please don't leave me alone..."


     Davis inwardly groaned again.


     Actually, he didn't know that she was just incredibly scared. Being abandoned by her own family caused her to undergo trauma.


     That's why she acted like this when she saw this strange man who saved her like a real family member tried to leave as if nothing happened.


     It entirely reminded of her of what happened when she got abandoned by her family.


     Davis looked upset behind his mask. He had already decided to leave her in this place, even giving out funds to help her grow in this capital.



     What more does she want?


     Davis had a hard time understanding why she was crying desperately now that he had saved her from the underground auction house.


     'It's not like I made her my woman or anything, that was just entirely an act, right!?' His thoughts traveled to that path.


     'Maybe making her go with his plan had somehow ruined her mentality?'


     If Natalya had explained her trauma, he would have at least understood the gist of it but now he just thought that she had become entirely dependent on him.


     This was why he would instantly leave after saving a person, whether a man or a woman. If the latter spent too much time with him, he knew that they would eventually develop a Stockholm Syndrome since it was quite hard to hold malice to a benefactor unless the latter was evil in heart and personality.


     "Get your hands off me..." Davis spoke but she didn't even budge, just silently kept on pleading with her teary eyes.


     Her tears put Davis on a spot.


     'What the hell! I could have beat the shit out of her if she was aggressive but why is she crying and looking desperate!?'


     'I can't beat her like this, no!?'


     It wasn't that he was weak to the frail, crying woman. It was just the way she silently pleaded him caused him to stop in his tracks from beating the shit out of her.


     "I said get your hands off me!" This time, Davis radiated his battle aura.


     *Plop!*


     Natalya kneeled down from the pressure but she still didn't let go of his robes, tightly holding on to it.


     Even though her face was contorted in pain, her eyes were still pleading him with determination.


     Davis could take it no more as he clicked his tongue. He stopped radiating his battle aura and shouted, "What is wrong with you!? Can't you see that I'm going to attack!? Why aren't you running away from me?!"


     His natural voice came out but Natalya didn't have the calmness to pick it up since she was entirely in a state of trauma, muttering, "Please don't leave me alone..."


     Davis's eyes twitched from the frustration of not being able to do anything but he noticed something was wrong with her. If he hadn't noticed by now, then he would definitely be an idiot.


     He quickly used his soul sense to invade her soul sea, only to see it being in a state of chaos. He finally understood that she was not in the right state of mind.


     'Wait, I didn't do anything that might warrant this kind of situation...' He contemplated, 'Then it must be something relating to her past. After all, she had been through a lot these three or more days...'


     He wasn't even sure if what she was seeing him right now or someone else. People will delude themselves into thinking of something entirely different and cultivators are no exception to this, instead, they had something terrifying like heart demons looming over their heads, threatening to twist their sense of reasoning.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     248 Own A Place To Stay?
      Davis knew that to get her out of this delusional state, he must give her a blow that was equivalent to a shock.


     'Maybe lightning attacks will do good, no?' He amusingly thought but was earnestly considering what to do though leaving her like this was also one of his options.


     Contrary to what he thought, Natalya could clearly see him but had no intention to leave him since she had already seen him as her savior; benefactor.


     But since her state of mind was not right, she couldn't even explain why she acted like this.


     In fact, if onlookers were to look at them, they would guess that the woman was just desperate to obtain a wealthy backer or the man was cruelly betraying the pleading woman.


     After thinking it through, Davis decided. He let out a deep sigh before removing his raven shaped mask.


     Of course, he was still cautious and activated his Soul Sense that was enough to cover their blind spots from the unknown.


     "Alright, I won't leave you..." Davis half kneeled and looked at her eyes.


     Natalya blinked, entirely shocked to her core. She couldn't believe her eyes so much that it brought her out of her trauma.


     "You... you are him?" Natalya slowly questioned, still not believing her eyes.


     "Yes..." Saying so, Davis wore his mask again, "Get up, we're leaving..."


     Natalya was stunned!


     Seeing that she was not moving, he gave her a slight slap on her cheeks, "I said get up, let's leave..."


     Natalya woke up from her reverie. She instantly stood up, towering above him with a stiff expression on her face.


     Davis also stood up and uttered coldly, "Forget what you saw! If I see you speaking about this, I will put an end to you..."


     "Yes..." Natalya tremblingly muttered as she thought, 'This person is serious...'


     She didn't even dare to think of him as a youngster as she put that thought to the back of her mind.


     Nodding his head in satisfaction, Davis changed his clothes, wearing an alchemist robe and his previous mask. He gave her another mask which she also wore after storing away that raven shaped mask in her spatial ring.


     He went out of the alleyway while she closely followed behind him.


     It was currently dawn and was the time when few people were rushing through the streets.


     Davis looked around, 'Where is this place exactly?' He knew that he was somewhere around the entrance to the underground auction, but couldn't accurately pinpoint his location.


     'That's right, isn't she a person of this capital?' Davis thought and turned back to face her.


     Seeing him suddenly taking a turn to look at her, Natalya felt nervous. She clenched her fists, not knowing what he was going to do to her.


     Although she decided to follow him, her decision was entirely made up of emotions, not logical thinking or trust. One of the reigning emotions in her heart right now was that she felt safe but...



     Her logical reasoning said that this man was still dangerous, or should she say that this 'young man' was still dangerous.


      Davis opened his mouth, "Where is this place?"


     "Eh?" Natalya was startled.


     'Hmm? Was my question difficult to understand?'


     "Do you know where this place is?" Davis questioned again, this time rephrasing his question.


     Natalya who was dazed by his question came back to herself, "Let me take a look..."


     She quickly ran past him and skimmed the street with her eyes while thinking, 'Goodness gracious, he was just lost...'


     Running back to him, she nodded her head, "I know this place..."


     "Good, now lead me to Arashi's Luxurious Inn..." Davis nodded his head. Since he had decided to take care of her, he was not going to do it for free.


     "Huh? Arashi's Luxurious Inn!?" Natalya inadvertently let out a yelp.


     Davis replied, "Yes..."


     One moment she thought that Davis was going to take her to the Inn to do the deed but realized that if he had such intentions, then she really wouldn't be standing here right now.


     Even so, she hesitantly asked, "Umm... for what reason are we going to an Inn?"


     "That's where I stay for the time being..." Davis casually answered, not having an inkling of what she was thinking.


     Natalya inwardly heaved a sigh of relief, "Ah, I see..."


     Instantly, she remembered something but was hesitant to speak her mind. She lifted up her finger wanting to say something but ultimately dropped it down.


     Davis noticed it and furrowed his brows, "If you have something to say, say it. If you don't say anything, I won't understand nor will you be able to stay beside me for long..."


     Natalya hung her head for a while before lifting up her head, "The place where my parents and I lived would still be up for auction... I just wondered if y..."


     "Scythe..." He added.


     Natalya nodded, "... If Benefactor Scythe doesn't have a place to stay, wouldn't it be beneficial to have your own place to stay..."


     "You mean to say that not only your parents sold you, but sold their own place as well?" Davis interjected.


     Natalya stiffened and dropped her head down with a dejected expression on her face.


     Davis realized that he was too harsh with his words, but decided to not comfort her because he thought that she needed to face reality in order to get over her trauma or her past.


     Trying to hold back her tears, Natalya balled her fists. She looked back up and said, "Yes..."


     "Can I know the reason?" Davis questioned.


     Gently sighing, she opened her mouth, "... My family is a sub-branch of Astoria Family. A Mid-Level Sky Grade Power."


     "Originally, my father married into the Astoria Family by marrying my mother, who doesn't have any special status in the family."


     "Everything was well until the young master from the main branch unknowingly offended the Royal Xuan Family 10 years ago. He was publically executed at that time."


     "But the problem wasn't over with that. They simply wouldn't let us survive. Our businesses got closed down, our best experts mysteriously disappeared, leaving no one strong enough to take care of the entire family in these short 10 years."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     249 Small-Sized Residence
      Natalya continued, "Only internal struggle remained... even till now where the strength of the main branch has dropped significantly to the Peak-Level Earth Grade."


     "My father realized the dangers of conflict between the internal members of the family and tried to step away from the ensuing chaos, but they simply didn't let us leave."


     "The people from the main branch demanded that we hand over the property rights to the place that belongs to us. It was the place where I, my little sister, father, and mother lived."


     "Actually, having that property was the only reason why my father was able to marry into the family. After all, possessing a property in the capital is considered no ordinary feat as the prices are something ordinary people below the Fourth Stage wouldn't be able to afford."


     "We also didn't simply let them have their way, but each day they started harassing us, even going so far as to calling me a... prostitute."


     "My father simply couldn't take it and went berserk, furiously beating up those youngsters from the main family who tarnished my reputation."


     "Afterwards, the main family branch didn't do anything for a long time..."


     "..." Davis went speechless but still spoke, "What happened next?"


     He looked at her trembling figure, not sure what she was about to utter.


     "...They kidnapped my younger sister at the time we least expected and demanded us the property rights..."


     Davis furrowed his brows, "Least expected? That means..."


     "Yes, it was during the main family meeting a month ago, where every youth of the Astoria Family showcases their talent and strength!"


     "That was the time when my father lost his bearings and called for outside help!"


     "That outside help demanded me as compensation and my father... accepted..." Natalya shivered as she glanced at the surface but felt a little better on having talked about it to someone else.


     Davis laughed slightly, feeling a little confused.


     Natalya gnashed her teeth in indignation, even unknowingly questioning in an angry tone, "What's so funny?"


     Her eyes were still wet with tears and her face was scrunched up in anger.


     "This story of yours doesn't make sense..."


     "Doesn't make sense? You don't believe me!?" Natalya shouted in doubt as she pointed at herself.


     "I do, but it still doesn't make sense..." Davis waved his hands, "You said that your father sold you because he wanted to save your little sister? Is there any reason why he would prefer you over her?"


     "Why wouldn't he? It's because unlike me, everyone knows that my little sister is a genius in cultivation!" Natalya shouted desperately, "My age is 26 and I'm still stuck in Mid-Level Energy Condensation Stage while my sister who is 18 years old had already entered Revolving Core Stage!"


     "Tell me why wouldn't he, my father, prefer her over me!?" Natalya shouted atop of her lungs, her chest heaved heavily but was concealed by the black robe, her facial expression concealed by the ordinary mask.



     Instantly after she vented, she realized who she was talking to and quickly shrunk her head back, quite scared.


     Davis smiled, not caring about her burst of emotions, "Then tell me... Why did your father go berserk for you at that time? Even going as far as to beat the youngsters of the main family?"


     Natalya widened her eyes and lifted up her face, gazing at Davis, "Maybe it was because..."


     "Because of what?"


     She kept shaking her head as she stepped back, "... Because..." Her facial expression trembled.


     Making a face of resignation, she dropped to her knees, "... I don't know..."


     Davis lifted her up, holding her shoulders.


     She couldn't help but sob, "But, I saw him conversing with the people whom he sold me to... He even said that I was useless, and was only useful as a slave..."


     "Whatever happened, it isn't as simple as you think. There's obviously something wrong with your story..." Davis spoke and thought, 'And your mental state...'


     Natalya opened her mouth but eventually closed it. She took a deep breath and regained her bearings, "Before the family meet began, my father secretly arranged an auction to sell the property. The deadline of the auction is about a month and whoever gives the highest bid or pays the full price before the auction ends will acquire the property."


     Davis was interested, "What's the full price?"


     "If I remember correctly, it was 25,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones for the full price."


     "The property originally belonged to my paternal grandfather, but was later inherited by my father due to some reasons."


     Davis nodded, "How big is it?"


     "It can be considered as a small-sized residence..." Natalya meekly replied, afraid that Davis would be offended by her answer.


     The expected reaction didn't come from Davis, instead, she heard, "I see..."


     "Show me the way..." Davis declared having made a decision.


     Although having its disadvantages, being in the possession of a property will help him in the long run.


     Natalya nodded her head and led the way silently, realizing that she had been rude to her benefactor. She slightly glanced at him and felt a little disgusted by her actions.


     She felt that she should be repaying this man with all she knew, but the matter of her parents abandoning her simply put her off right now.


     After making it to her family's property, Davis saw the small-sized residence.


     Apparently, the small-sized residence she mentioned had covered a rectangular area of about 2 square kilometers. It was simply a place where a huge mortal family could flourish and prosper with ample space.


     But Davis was not surprised since the capital spanned over an area of 80,000 square kilometers.


     A residence taking up only 2 square kilometers of that 80,000 square kilometers could only be referred to as a small residence, right?


     In the entrance stood several people, talking in hushed voices, "Looks like someone placed a new bid just now at about 5,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones. I wonder if someone will bid again..."


     "No way man, the one who bid is from the Roxley Family. The others are simply courting death if they increased the price by bidding..."


     "Maybe... even the deadline is tomorrow, not today. We'll see..."


     Davis and Natalya who stood by them casually brushed past them aside and walked towards the gates.


     The gates of the residence had two people wielding spears, guarding it. Their expressions taut and their bodies straight.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     250 Offending The Roxley Family
      As Davis wore the alchemist robe, they simply let him pass, not daring to block him.


     But Natalya who saw the abnormality, stopped by and anxiously but calmly questioned the guards, "Why isn't the owner of the property here? And who are all you people?"


     Her voice was deeper, entirely different from the adorable and helpless voice she had before.


     "Miss, the owner of the property seemed to have had some problems and simply asked us to oversee the auction. Our boss has accepted it and his task is to auction it for them." The guard who was asked replied sincerely seeing that the figure with the womanly voice came along with the man who wore the alchemist robes.


     "Do you know where they are?" Natalya questioned again.


     The guard had a difficult expression on his face, "Miss, I don't know and he wouldn't know either... Only our boss would have a chance of knowing..."


     "I see..." Natalya hung her head down and followed after Davis.


     Davis saw the outer courtyard getting used as an auction ground.


     At the very behind, in front of the entrance into the residence was a table and a chair. A person was sitting on it, yawning as he closed his eyes.


     Kept in front of the table were several chairs where quite some people were sitting on it, their faces anxious.


     "Sigh, this Roxley Family is up to no good, not even leaving this small residence for some people like us..."


     "I heard they use it for various purposes, like opening a new business or something like that..."


     "Business!? Look at that... I dare say that this place will be used as a cathouse in the future..."


     "Shh... Someone might hear you, you might get in trouble for this... I'm outta here!"


     "Hey don't leave me! I'm coming too!"


     Seeing those two people quickly walk away from this place, Davis glanced at the person on the chair beside the table, 'He must be the boss guy which the guards talked about...'


     He straight away walked to that person and slammed his arm on the table, causing a lot of spirit stones to appear on the table!


     Waves of undulating energy emitted from the spirit stones, striking on to their faces!


     Abruptly, everyone went silent! The courtyard that was full of hushed voices instantly quieted down.


     Even the guy who was known as the boss looked startled. He looked at Davis with a shocked expression on his face.


     "Here's 25,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones! This place is mine now!"


     Silence reigned supreme in the courtyard! Everyone was slack-jawed, watching the entire spectacle with astonishment.


     Suddenly, a person among the crowd stood up and coldly uttered, "Do you know what you are doing?"


     Davis turned his head back but didn't give a reply. He kept glancing for a second before returning his gaze to the one in front of him, "Didn't you hear me?"


     The boss immediately stood up and replied, "Ah, yes! Since you are willing to pay the full price and understand the consequences, this place naturally belongs to you!"



     He instantly swept the spirit stones into his spatial ring and took out a contract.


     "Now bind this contract to you by using your blood!"


     Davis did as he told and glanced at the contents before he bound it to himself.


     The boss announced the end of the auction and went outside as if nothing happened.


     'That's it?' Even Davis was surprised.


     Was that all the procedure? How convenient...


     Natalya saw the boss leave but decided not to ask about the whereabouts of her parents as they cruelly betrayed her once, even so, her eyes slightly teared up as he thought about them.


     "You'll regret this..." The person who indirectly told him to call off his bid said and left with a cold expression on his face. All the others left as well.


     From the hushed conversations, Davis understood that this person was from the Roxley Family.


     But he didn't give a damn since he had already decided to take this place for himself.


     'Besides...' Davis looked at Natalya and whispered to her, "Aren't you happy that you get to live in your house again?"


     Natalya shook her head and wiped off her tears by slightly lifting the mask.


     Davis inwardly chuckled to himself as he shook his head.


     Probably, the main reason why she told him to buy this residence was to confront her parents but it seemed like they were not here.


     ...


     A month passed!


     In this month, Davis spent a huge sum of spirit stones, buying various books related to Alchemy.


     He browsed through the Thousand Pills Association Library and bought almost all the books pertaining up to High-Level Sky Grade Alchemy.


     He bought it for a discount of 20% with his Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemist plate, paying about a million spirit stones.


     He had bought over approximately several thousand books that contained information on the herbs and its characteristics, the place it could be found in, how to use it to make certain pills in the form of ingredients.


     The First Layer itself had 52 Territories, each of them covering a huge piece of land, comparable to gigantic continents that had billions of kilometers of land space, a few even trillions.


     So, one could imagine the possibilities of different kinds of herbs that one would find out in the wild.


     And Davis just acquired a way to differentiate between them, at least up to the High-Level Sky Grade Herbs.


     During this whole month, he skimmed upon the basics and read the alchemy books he obtained from Jackson Lars.


     To be exact, it was stolen from Jackson but he had to say, it had helped him become proficient in the methods used here to create pills.


     He compared it with his previous concocting technique and realized that they were more or less on the same level.


     In front of a desk, Davis sat and turned the pages of a book, reading through the pages and memorizing it with the help of his strong soul.


     He was in the residence he bought, inside his own room. There were books everywhere around the room, which made the whole place look like a mess.


     Natalya arrived with a plate on her hand, on top of it was a juice brewed with some spirit fruits obtained from the marketplace. She stood by the side and spoke.


     "Young Master Scythe, its time to rest..."


     Davis blinked his eyes once and kept the book on the table. He extended his hand and the cup filled with spirit juice that was on the plate, flew into his hands.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     251 A Young Boy?
      Davis lifted up the cup and drank the contents as he closed his eyes, enjoying it as he tasted every bit of the sour yet sweet drink.


     To him, it vaguely tasted like a mix of something between lime and vanilla.


     He gulped it in its entirety and nodded in satisfaction as he felt his energy circulating in harmony.


     "Thank you, Natalya..." Davis uttered and gave back the cup.


     It flew towards the plate that Natalya held and positioned on top of it. She bowed slightly showing off the demeanor of a maid as she went back and excused herself out of the room.


     As Natalya went outside the room, her face revealed an astonished expression.


     'He truly is a young person...'


     After being a maid-like existence for Davis a month, she finally started to believe that this person was a youth and not an old man in disguise.


     There were plenty of reasons for her to believe that but the most plausible reason for her was because he hasn't touched her yet.


     Although quite narcissistic, being confident of her looks and figure, she found it really odd that he didn't make any kind of action on her.


     It's not like she wanted to be assaulted, it's just that she found it extremely weird that he didn't do anything to her considering that they two were the only people to stay in this residence.


     Being the only woman in this residence had her on her toes all the time. She was so nervous that she considered all the worst possible outcomes that she could come up with!


     'He could've fed me an aphrodisiac and had his way with me considering that he is a Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemist, but he didn't even show an inkling of interest towards me...'


     Feeling stupid for getting all suspicious towards her benefactor, she couldn't take it anymore and asked about his real identity yesterday by gathering all her courage.


     Although the other party didn't reveal his name, hearing him casually speak that he was just about 15 years old left her feeling lost and ashamed.


     After repeatedly glancing at his face for about a day and a half which she first thought that it belonged to an old man disguising to be young, she finally understood that he was really just a young boy.


     'Such a person saved me?' Natalya laughed to herself in embarrassment but that laugh soon disappeared when she thought of the events two weeks ago.


     Some assassins stealthily entered the residence and tried to kill both of them. At that moment, it was night and she had just entered her room to rest.


     The instant she entered the room, she heard footsteps behind her which she immediately thought that it belonged to Davis who had sneaked in to violate her.


     That was when she realized how much she was wrong when the person behind her had his long blade pointing towards her, reflecting the light of the moon.


     She was instantly scared to death that her muscles didn't respond to her as she realized the cloaked person pointing the blade at her blatantly reveal the energy of a Body Transformation Stage Cultivator.



     At the same time, she felt the fear of death encroaching her heart, leading her to close her eyes in helplessness.


     Not a sound was made but the death that she had expected didn't come in her way no matter how much she waited.


     Opening her eyes in doubt, all she saw was the body of the assassin lying in a pool of blood while a familiar figure flew above it.


     Her eyes instantly recognized Davis, who held a Scythe in his hands while gazing at her calmly.


     After that, she heard him say, "Aren't you lucky? Looks like this assassin had a habit of teasing his targets..."


     Thinking back to that night, Natalya sighed at that playful smile hanging upon his lips. That was the moment she knew that this person was strong as a monster.


     'Natalya, ah Natalya... He has saved you 3 times already! If you can't look after yourself anymore then you should just kill yourself...'


     Being the first daughter of a family, she naturally had her own variant of pride and morals.


     She believed that getting more and more indebted will make her unable to extricate herself from this person.


     Her only worry before was about her womanhood, which she could now tell that the other party had no interest towards her.


     Taking a deep breath, she entered her room and decided that she will serve this person until he no longer requires her to be of service.


     ...


     Davis moved his hand, picking up the book again, continuing to memorize its contents. Soon, night fell and Davis massaged his glabella, relieving the pain he felt.


     'Looks like my soul force has been finally exhausted...' Davis thought.


     Without taking a single bit of rest, he continued to memorize the contents of the books for a month, which had finally exhausted his Soul Sense.


     He lazed back, plopping onto the floor. He looked tired but had a smile tugging on his lips.


     He had managed to not only memorize but also digest the contents he learned exactly at the same time.


     This made his foundations in Alchemy to be incredibly stable, at least if one considered that he was just a Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemist.


     Smiling lightly, he thought of the several thousand books he bought that had information on Low-Level Sky Grade to High-Level Sky Grade Alchemy.


     It was time for him to take those out and digest its contents.


     He still had soul force which he could dig out by draining his willpower but doing that will severely impact his soul essence which may or may not end up being disastrous to him.


     But on second thought, he decided to study tomorrow since his soul force was thoroughly exhausted.


     He got up and jumped to the bed as he let out a groan of pleasure from closing his eyes and stretching his body.


     He turned his body and opened his eyes to look at the ceiling while thinking about the events that occurred in this month.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     252 Roxley“s? How Convenient...
      This month, Davis had been too busy to even worry about anything else.


      After he bought the residence, he picked a room and started to learn alchemy from the First Layer.


      Since he was well versed in the Alchemy from the Second Layer, it only took a month to digest the contents of the First Layer.


      This helped him become proficient until up to Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemy, even when compared to the ones in the First Layer since he possessed the knowledge of the alchemists of the Second Layer as well.


      But two weeks ago, he did face an assassination attempt which he later found out that it was executed by the Roxley Family.


      He did expect this to happen and wasn't surprised and even quickly put an end to it, saving Natalya in the process.


      Honestly, he was engrossed with learning and his reactions were late. So he thought that she would be dead by the time he finished killing the 2 assassins who came to kill him first, but it wasn't like that to his surprise which ultimately ended up in him saving her.


      He guessed that the assassin who went to kill her surprisingly had other thoughts other than instantly executing the target.


      'I wonder what's with her? Sneakily glancing at me all the time...'  Throwing the incident in the back of his mind, Davis thought as he rubbed his chin.



      Looking back, all she did was deliver him spirit juices during rest time which didn't even last for a minute every day and glance at him curiously from time to time.


      Other than this, from using his Soul Sense, he noticed her doing menial jobs like cleaning the whole residence every morning, sitting in front of a water pond that's filled with fishes, sighing from time to time while glancing at the sunset.


      All this caused him to feel that she was at loss with what had happened to her before she met with him.


      'Well, without her information, I wouldn't have gained this residence at all...'  Wryly laughing, he thought of doing something to help her come back to her senses.


      He was fortunate that he saw that little hesitant gesture of hers at that time, otherwise, he would've been still staying in one of the inn's right now, wasting his spirit stones every day.


      If he had spent 100 Low-Level Spirit Stones daily to rent the room of Arashi's Luxurious Inn for protection and other purposes, he would have incurred a cost of around 3,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones in a month, which was very less compared to the 25,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones which he had used to purchase this residence. Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.


      But what if he had to stay for a year in Arashi's Luxurious Inn? Wouldn't he incur a cost of 36,500 Low-Level Spirit Stones? Buying a residence would be more cost-efficient and cost-saving in the long run.


      Besides that, there were many reasons to purchase the residence.


      First, as an alchemist, he would make a name for himself in this Xuan Capital and to that, if he stayed in a room of an Inn, that would be disreputable to his name.


      Second, if he was invited by a certain power to stay at their residence, he would be indebted to them, which he didn't want.


      Third, since this residence is his, he could freely make changes to his needs and throw out any people who came to visit him out of fake courtesy or threat.


      There was another reason as well, but that wasn't in his priority of reasons because it was related to Natalya's mental health, not his.


      So far, the only disadvantage he got was inevitably offending the Roxley Family, but he realized that it was not a problem.


      Mostly because of the quality of the assassins they sent against him.


      He figured that it might've been the low-level figures in the Roxley Family that might've wanted the residence.


      If not, they would've sent powerful enemies against him the first time, leaving him no chance to live.


      Now that it failed, he figured that they would stop sending assassins against him or employ even more powerful experts, which depends if they valued this place a lot.


      He thought that they would most likely go for the former considering that this place doesn't have much value in the eyes upper echelon of the Roxley Family.


      Just when he was about to sleep, his Soul Sense which covered the whole residence since the incident, suddenly reacted, alarming his senses.


      In his view, he saw a pigeon sized Magical Beast fly through the outer courtyard swiftly before coming to a stop in front of his residence.


      The magical beast looked left and right before staying still like it was waiting for someone.


      Davis noticed that and saw a little piece of letter tied to its leg. He swiftly arrived in front of it and took the piece of letter from its leg, reading it.


      A smile inevitably formed upon his face as he let the bird-like magical beast fly away.


      Surprisingly, the message was from Tina Roxley indicating that she took care of the problem that originated from her family.


      She didn't apologize nor did she send any kind of compensation but just wrote a few lines indicating that she took care of the problem.


      Davis didn't know why but this woman gave off a good impression as if she was looking out for him but at the same time, he also got the feeling that she was keeping tabs on him.


      He silently chuckled and was not surprised by her family's intelligence network as they did manage to find him in a small residence.


      After all, he already gave his nickname to her, which was Scythe.


      'Why is she helping me? Did she send this letter make me owe her one?'


      Thoughts swirled around his head. He couldn't figure out what this woman was thinking, 'Maybe, the Roxley Family isn't full of evil people...'


      Thinking about figuring out one's thoughts, his focus returned to Natalya.


      'I've left her to her own devices for a month, and if this keeps up, she will become reliant on me or someone else.'  Davis contemplated and decided to give her some advice for his sake so that she won't bother him when it's time to leave.


      Getting off the bed, he went to her room which was located far away from his room in terms of walking distance.


      The residence housed about 34 quarters which had many rooms that were usable by 34 families, each consisting of parents and children.


      Other than that, there were also a large number of small rooms used for other purposes.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     253 Virtue?
      After Davis arrived in front of her room, he knocked on the door.


     After a few seconds of silence, a trembling voice echoed out, "... Who is it?"


     "Scythe..." Davis replied in a casual tone.


     A few seconds passed before the door opened.


     Davis shot a look at her, wondering why this woman was trembling. Then he blinked and realized that it was night time and a man visiting a woman only had one meaning most of the time.


     "Say, can I come in?" Davis asked calmly, hiding his awkwardness.


     Since he came, it would be even more suspicious if he left without saying anything.


     Natalya had her eyes wide, her heart increased its beat at a faster rate.


     "Yes..." She meekly uttered as she held the door.


     Davis came in as he glanced at the empty room. Other than the bed and a table with some utensils, there was nothing else.


     Only a faint fragrance lingered that said that it was a woman's room.


     Seeing that there were no chairs either, he went and sat on the bed without commenting on anything. Just as he sat and turned to glance at her, his eyes widened.


     *Plop*


     Natalya went on her knees and bowed down her head to the ground, "Young Master Scythe! I promise to serve you until my life ends! You can order me around and ask anything of me other than my innocence..."


     Davis had quite a pissed off expression on his face but turned into a pitiful one as he thought about her current situation.


     When he thought from her point of view, he could more or less understand her desperate outburst.


     After all, she was entirely helpless against him in case he decided to do something malicious to her.


     He took a slight breath and said, "I'm not going to ask anything of you nor am I to do anything to you."


     Natalya became startled. She raised up her head and looked at his young face.


     Davis was not wearing a mask, only a black robe that hid his figure below the neck.


     "Also, other than buying ingredients for me to concoct spirit juices, I would advise you to buy some cultivation manual and resources that help you to increase your cultivation."


     "Didn't I hand you over 3000 Low-Level Spirit Stones? This is enough for you to get to the Fifth Stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation on your own."


     Davis looked at her mouth go agape in shock, but still continued, "I know it's hard to forget about the past but you don't need to forget it."


     "Instead of forgetting you should accept that it had happened and move on or go out and venture around investigating with that puny cultivation of yours."


     "But if you do the latter, you will absolutely die or even have a worse ending. So I advise you to stay here and cultivate till you feel you have the strength to investigate your past by yourself."


     "Also, there's no need for you to call me master, young master, young lord anymore... Just call me Scythe as the former options are quite annoying considering that your position is not something like my subordinate or subject."



     Natalya kept calling him with different honorifics and he was quite annoyed by it.


     Davis furrowed his brows as he asked, "Do you understand?"


     Natalya nodded her head slowly, indicating that she understood while her facial expression indicated that she was at a loss.


     "So tell me, what do you want to do in the future?"


     "I..." Natalya moved her lips but thought hard and contemplated his words for a few seconds yet wasn't ultimately able to make a decision, "I don't know..."


     His furrows deepened, "Tell me, what do you feel about staying in this residence?"


     Natalya suddenly went silent before hanging her head low. The next moment she looked back at him and uttered, "I feel grateful for letting me stay in this place and thankful for having such a wonderful person as my benefactor..."


     Davis was amused, "Your previous actions don't match up with your latter sentence..."


     Natalya blushed in shame, "That's... I didn't know what benefactor has on mind. So when benefactor came here, I instantly thought..."


     Davis sighed as he shook his head in fake disappointment, "So you were having naughty thoughts all month long..."


     "No! It isn't like that!" Natalya desperately shouted, a little hurt that he thought of her this way.


     "I don't understand one thing though..." Davis suddenly uttered.


     Natalya got startled before she asked, "What?"


     "Why are you so desperately trying to protect your innocence? Do you already have a man in your heart?"


     "No, I don't have any such person in my heart!" Natalya quickly replied as she patted her breast.


     "Then why are you so desperate? Objectively speaking, becoming my woman seems like a big opportunity for you who has no one to hold on to... Excuse me but, I find this really weird and suspicious..."


     The woman in front of him had gathered all her courage to repeatedly remind him to spare her despite him showing no signs of being a sinister person.


     Was she trying reverse psychology by acting cute, innocent and frail? Rather than trying to think, he decided to straightforwardly ask.


     "I just want to know your intentions..." Davis calmly questioned.


     Natalya looked at his eyes that were full of curiosity, a while later she sighed, "Before that, I want to ask whether if you had considered about your prospective wife's virtue."


     "No..." Davis casually answered. Although it was not the truth, it was technically correct because he already knew about Evelynn's virtue.


     There was no future wife for him to consider as she was already one in his mind.


     "No wonder benefactor doesn't understand. Pardon my rudeness, but I think benefactor is still young."


     Natalya took a deep breath and explained, "I am a woman who is only willing to lose my innocence to the person who I am going to spend my life with, not to some grand person who is just powerful but doesn't know how to reciprocate my feelings."


     "I'm willing to work for that grand person but not live..."


     Davis's eyes widened a moment before he uttered in understanding, "I see..."


     The common and innocent people here highly valued morals and a proper way of life rather than living however they wanted to with their lives.


     Although this lessened individuality and independence, this helped male and female promiscuity to lessen to a great degree in a wide sense.


     In this world where billions of people were available for a relationship, why would they want to live with a morally depraved person? Instead, they felt that they should wait for the right person for them, even if many years passed as they could live for a long time with the help of cultivation.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     254 Little Sister?
      Davis didn't take offense on her insult at the latter part of her previous sentence to his heart. In fact, he even understood her ideology.


     These people could wait a long time for the right person but could the mortals with an average lifespan of 100 do the same?


     It wasn't realistic, so the mortals had to compromise on the requirements for their partners, it was especially so in the liberal countries where promiscuity was prevalent.


     The people here didn't face much discrimination when their ages were wide apart, so they could choose their partners with a wider age difference and to their liking; both male and female.


     This was the difference between those who had time and those who did not.


     Everyone had their own convictions and their way of living. It was always difficult to say what is right and what is wrong when everything could be easily painted in grey.


     "A woman like me would rather die than have her innocence taken..." Natalya uttered with determination oozing out of her eyes, her words also forming a threat to her own self and Davis.


     Davis couldn't care less about her threat but thought about the woman he had killed after arriving at the Cloud Spring Mercenaries.


     She had pleaded to almost everyone to end her life because her husband had died. Was it because their love exceeded a level that he could comprehend?


     Davis couldn't put his fingers exactly on it but could say that Natalya was the same type of woman as her.


     He looked at Natalya in admiration and left silently because when he thought if he would end his life for Evelynn, the answer remained vague and baffling to him.


     Also, her conviction aligned with his as well. What is there to live without love and happiness? He didn't know the answer but that was why he was searching for it, wanted to experience it and the partner he chose to share his love and happiness was none other than Evelynn.


     After a while, Natalya, who was indulged in her own dream of determination suddenly realized he was not there anymore, "Wait... why did I tell this to him?"


     Natalya felt her head getting dizzy as she felt confused by her own thoughts.


     ...


     The next day, morning.


     Davis woke up in a refreshed state. His soul force was half replenished because of the rather energizing sleep while he circulated Sacred Luminance Mist subconsciously.


     He extended his Soul Sense and confirmed that there were no vulnerabilities around the residence and also checked on Natalya, who was currently sleeping peacefully as if she had never before.


     'Oversleeping huh? Looks like yesterday's talk at least had some effect...' Smiling to himself, he stretched his body and sat on a lotus position, circulating his Soul Forging Cultivation Method.


     Suddenly, his Soul Sense which was active around the vicinity of the residence almost at all times picked up a figure touching the walls of the residence.



     He stopped cultivating the soul and slightly extended his senses to cover the one who touched the walls of the residence.


     He instantly recognized that it was a woman as her figure appeared in his mind.


     The woman kept her hand on the walls and looked at it as if she was reminiscing about something.


     She wore a dark blue robe and an opaque veil which accentuated her figure, making her appearance beautiful to look at, especially her eyes.


     '...This woman looks like Natalya...' Davis instantly recognized as his Soul Sense was able to see through her veil.


     The woman took her hand off and made her way to the entrance of the residence.


     ...


     "Wake up..."


     Natalya opened her eyes as she quickly jolted up, "Who!?"


     "Relax, it's me, Scythe..."


     Natalya relaxed after understanding the situation as she instantly thought, 'It's a Soul Transmission...'


     Although it was not the first time she was experiencing it, the voice resounded as if it was in her head, giving her a big scare.


     Thinking that she had been woken from being overslept, her face blushed in shame.


     Just when she got up halfway, her body trembled after hearing the message that echoed in her head.


     "Seems like your little sister is here at the front entrance..."


     Just at that moment, she heard a young feminine voice echo around the residence, "Is there anyone here?!"


     Hearing that voice, her body froze.


     'It's my sister, she really has come...' Natalya thought incredulously, her expression differed with a mix of hate and hurt.


     "I've come to speak to the master of this residence!"


     Natalya heard it again, causing her to come out of her reverie. She quickly draped the black robe over herself, donned a mask as she quickly left to the front entrance.


     Arriving in front of the wide door, she hesitated a moment before opening it.


     She looked at the figure in front of her as tears almost formed in her eyes. Then she remembered how her father abandoned and sold her for the sake of protecting the person in front of her.


     Resentment quickly formed in her heart, prompting her to coldly ask in a deep voice, "What do you want?"


     The woman in front of her had a gaze of cautiousness, her nerves on the edge on seeing a masked person.


     Even so, she slightly bowed as she clasped her hands, "I am Fiora Astoria, second daughter of the previous master of this residence."


     She lifted up her head and displayed a portrait, "I have come here to inquire whether if my elder sister has appeared around this place..."


     The portrait had the facial features and the body shape of Natalya.


     Behind the mask, Natalya squinted her eyes, "There's no person like that around here, you can leave..."


     Fiora took a frail breath as she uttered, "Is that so..."


     A slight wave of sadness flashed past her eyes.


     She kept the portrait inside her spatial ring and hesitantly opened her mouth, "If you see my elder sister around one day, please tell her to find us in Pavlos City."


     Saying so, she turned around to leave but looked at her again, "Please don't mention that to anyone else..."


     Natalya nodded her head, feeling complicated. She watched her little sister leaving her step by step as seconds passed.


     'Is she feeling guilty for selling me out?' Natalya thought to herself, not sure what exactly was going on.


     Fiora kept her head down as she walked away, thinking to herself, 'There's no way my sister is dead! There's something fishy about this whole situation!'


     She walked straight, getting lost in her thoughts when suddenly she felt a heavy palm strike behind her back.


     Her eyes turned wide as she spat a mouthful of blood on the ground as her knees bent.


     She immediately revolved her energy but was horrified to find out that her cultivation was sealed!


     Looking back, her face turned into one of shock as she saw 3 middle-aged men and an old man smiling at her ruthlessly instead of the masked person she expected.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     255 Let Me
      At the entrance of the small residence, Natalya was shocked!


     Just before her little sister could leave her gaze or the street, some people stealthily came behind her and silently placed a strange paper on her back as they attacked!


     She immediately recognized who they were, especially when she saw the old man.


     Milos Astoria! An elder of the Astoria Family, and also a High-Level Earth Grade Inscription Master!


     Inscription Masters were highly recognized although not to the level of Alchemists, they still held authority as they possessed the ability to make inscriptions that enhanced the ability of various items.


     There were many types of inscription masters and the strange paper; the strange paper he used was nothing but the inscription he made; a type of seal. He was a person that her main family highly valued, even more than the other elders!


     Even though he only had a cultivation of Peak-Level Revolving Core Stage, his achievements in the realm of inscriptions were enough to give him the title of elder!


     Fiora looked behind as she clenched her teeth in anger, "Cowards, you don't dare to fight a woman face to face?! Even going so far as to seal my cultivation!"


     Milos laughed, "I can't underestimate a genius after all. Besides, it's your fault for not paying attention to your surroundings."


     The other three middle-aged men also laughed with him, looking at her pitiful figure in disdain.


     "Then again, you and your parents tried to abandon the main family members by hiding away at someplace? You're all a disgrace!" Milos uttered in an angry tone and pointed at the residence, "You guys even dared to sell the property without asking for the permission of the main family!?"


     *Bam!~*


     "Ahhh!" Fiora shouted in pain as she flew and planted her face on the surface. She spat a mouthful of blood in the process.


     Milos came behind her and lifted her head up by dragging her hair, "Where are your parents?"


     "You're all courting death!" Fiora gritted her teeth, her eyes were red with rage.


     Milos just smiled, absolutely looking down on her with contempt.


     "You think you can get away with this!? The city guards will arrest you in any moment now!" Fiora spat back at him, her eyes shooting daggers.


     Milos grinned sinisterly and asked with a teasing expression on his face, "Fiora, do you see any guards around you?"


     Fiora's heart skipped a beat. She instantly wondered why there were no guards who showed up to save her, but now she understood.


     "Unfortunately, the guards also need to live their lives, so you can not blame them alright..." Milos laughed as he shook his head.


     "You bribed them?" Fiora questioned him in disbelief, failing to think that they would go this far.


     "Ha! Little girl, all I had to do was give them some benefits to make them turn a blind eye to this situation. Of course, we can't kill you, otherwise, they'll forget about those benefits and do their job as guards, after all, they don't want to lose their lives either."



     Fiora's face turned pale. She had disguised herself, came out sneaking without informing her parents.


     Realizing that she had no way to contact them, her face quickly revealed an expression of panic.


     Mustering every bit of strength she had, she activated her battle aura and shoved his hand away from her head.


     Getting caught off-guard, Milos got pushed off a few steps back.


     "Old fart! You're only 150 years old, yet you look already old! Just die!" Fiora shouted as she slashed with a dagger.


     Milos's face went ugly as he heard the insult! He instantly retreated another few steps back and dodged the incoming blade.


     His palm formed a wind gale before directly blasting it at her.


     "Arghh!" Fiora shouted in pain as she got blasted away! The impact caused her to fly towards the residence!


     "Get her, we're leaving." Milos held his anger in check as he said.


     He didn't forget to hold back, otherwise, this one gale of his would be enough to slice her into critically wound her.


     That said, the gale he had launched managed to injure her and cleave her clothes at some parts, exposing her pale skin.


     In front of the entrance of the residence, Natalya watched her sister getting beaten without doing anything!


     When she saw her sister getting cleaved by the gale, her eyes turned bloodshot!


     Even though she resented her little sister, this wasn't something she could keep watching without doing anything no matter what.


     Just when she took a step forward and was about to interfere, Davis came behind her while placing his hand on her shoulders and shook his head, indicating that she shouldn't interfere.


     Natalya's body trembled!


     Just when she was about to plead him to let her go save her sister, she widened her eyes as she saw Davis disappear from her view!


     The very next moment, he appeared in front of her again but to her astonishment, she saw a battered figure on the ground.


     She widened her eyes as she silently muttered, "Fiora..."


     Having no sense of what happened in a split second, Fiora looked at the masked black-robed figures in confusion.


     A moment later, she realized that someone of these two had saved her.


     "You!" A shout came from outside the residence.


     Milos came in front of the entrance but didn't dare to enter. Mostly because of the rules of the city, plus, he could see how fast the black-robed man was and estimated that he wouldn't be a match even if he fought.


     He uttered with a humiliated expression on his face, "Sir, I have no idea about who you are, but interfering in the matters of the Astoria Family doesn't seem to be appropriate, no?"


     Davis turned to look at him, his voice deep, "And you're bullying a younger generation in broad daylight? Why don't you find this appropriate?"


     "Sir, this matter doesn't concern you! Give her back and we from the Astoria Family will let bygones be bygones."


     Davis let out a sigh as he stepped back and bowed slightly, "We'll let bygones be bygones then..."


     Milos grinned as he thought that his speech had been successful. Even so, he didn't let his guard down and signaled the men behind him to follow him as he walked into the residence.


     Natalya panicked, not understanding what her benefactor was doing! Fiora had gone pale but wasn't surprised by the outcome.


     A lone man with a slightly stronger cultivation wouldn't dare to offend a family that had equal prowess to him.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     256 Saving Fiora
      Fiora knew that if one tried, then that lone person would be crushed by the numerous members of the said family.


     That's why most men form a family, prioritizing quantity over quality once they reach the top of their strength and visible potential.


     The four men walked past the gates and got closer to Fiora when suddenly a black-robed figure stood in front of her.


     Fiora got startled, wasn't this the masked woman that she spoke with?


     "What's the meaning of this?" Milos furrowed his brows as he asked, the energy revolving around his body creating a thin form of a shield. The others also followed suit and increased their defenses.


     Davis sighed again as he spoke, "I would've preferred them to get closer but this does as well..."


     'Soul Suppression Art!' Davis thought in his mind as he cast the technique.


     *Boom!~*


     The pressure from his soul force immediately took the four men off-guard, causing them to lose their balance as they all plummeted to the ground.


     Their energies dispersed as they were all unable to muster any form of resistance and had an expression of horror on their faces.


     The pressure utterly caused them to be unable to move, and lose all hope. They weren't even able to let out a voice as they tried their best to not lose consciousness.


     Such is the power of a soul when it has far outclassed the souls it is facing. It was literally an example of an higher being bringing a lower being under its control.


     Davis glanced at Fiora as he asked, "If I remember correctly, didn't the city rules state that one can kill outsiders in their residence for trespassing?"


     Fiora had already been frozen stiff. Even without having faced with the brunt of the pressure, she could sense it all the same.


     In her fear, she tremblingly thought before she answered, "Yes..."


     Davis smiled lightly when she saw her tremble in fear. Actually, he had already learned of the city rules two weeks ago. After all, he had faced an assassination at that time.


     The four men on hearing what he said, trembled like pigs that were about to get butchered!


     "Shall I kill them?" Davis questioned once again, his voice resounding to both the sisters.


     Fiora nodded her head without the slightest hesitation, there was only hate in her eyes as she failed to consider them as blood relatives.


     Natalya also nodded her head after a moment of hesitation.


     Davis was surprised by both the sisters.


     One was ruthless in her decision while the other, even though soft, was resolute.


     He was most surprised at Natalya because he knew that she was a pushover, basically a softy.


     He could see that the drastic changes that happened in these two months in her life had changed her a lot from the first time they met. After all, she had pissed herself from fear when Davis released his battle aura at that time.



     Now, she could even nod her head at the prospect of killing her own blood relatives.


     Davis looked at her in satisfaction. If his blood relatives were like this, then he wouldn't mind killing them off either.


     He didn't do anything other than turning back and walking off into the residence.


     Seeing that, the two sisters were perplexed.


     'Did he decide not to kill?' Such thoughts were running in their heads.


     A few seconds passed but they suddenly realized that the people who were struggling to get up, suddenly go stiff as they stopped trembling.


     Both of them opened their mouths in fright as they had no idea of how he killed them. They looked in the direction of the residence and found that he was nowhere to be seen.


     They realized that his killing methods were related to his Soul Forging Cultivation and their reverence and fear towards him only increased when they assumed that it was the case.


     It was especially so for Natalya. She now held utmost respect and reverence for him.


     After all, he had saved his sister without even asking anything of her. She felt so immensely grateful for his help.


     Davis directly dispersed their souls with Fallen Heaven as he was disinclined to use any more effort to kill them.


     As he went back into the residence, he thought of continuing with his cultivation but remembered that there were corpses in the courtyard.


     He was partially worried that the guards might somehow realize but when he extended his Soul Sense, he saw Natalya storing up their corpses in her spatial ring.


     Davis satisfactorily nodded at her action and looked at the injured Fiora.


     "Invite her to the house if you want to treat her injuries. If your identity is found out then I will ask you to leave." Davis sent Natalya a Soul Transmission.


     When Natalya heard it, her face turned complicated, thinking that the person known to her as Scythe was nice to her.


     When she heard the latter part of the Soul Transmission, she felt that it was only right as she was the one who was imposing herself on his kindness.


     Davis simply returned to restoring his half-empty soul force. Actually, he wanted to hear Fiora's part of the story to unravel what had happened to Natalya and this seemed like the best circumstance to naturally ask about it from her.


     He asked Natalya to treat her so that he could later listen to her part of the story.


     "Stand up and follow me, we'll treat your injuries inside the house since the master has recognized you as a guest..." Natalya coldly uttered after she finished calming down her emotions.


     She wanted to let Fiora know that her elder sister was here, standing right in front of her with the flow of things, but Davis's latter half of the message made her change her mind.


     Additionally, she once again remembered what Davis said to her long ago, that something was wrong with what had happened to her. To this, she had her own doubts as well after pondering on it over a lot this month.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     257 Having a Gues
      Fiora nodded her head in reply after hesitating for a while, mostly because she slightly believed that these people wouldn't harm her since they had gone out of their way to save her.


     As for the identity of the person in front of her and the person who went into the residence, she didn't dare to probe.


     Besides, when she checked her injuries, she realized all those scars had given her a miserable makeover.


     As a woman who is in bloom, she naturally wouldn't want to look miserable in the public's eyes.


     After following her into the residence, Fiora looked at the scenery around her in a sad light. This residence had once belonged to her family, yet they were so pressurized that they had to sell it and make their living in another city.


     This kind of feeling invoked her killing intent towards the main family.


     Natalya silently led her into an empty room. Fiora went into the room and stared back at her.


     "I'll go get the medicine..." Natalya uttered and left after closing the door.


     Fiora kept looking at the closed door for a while before muttering in a rueful tone, "This is my room..."


     ...


     Davis naturally wasn't willing to peek on Fiora, so he didn't let his Soul Sense penetrate the room she stayed in but covered the whole residence.


     After a while, Natalya came inside his room and asked for the medicine which he then gave after instructing not to divulge her identity at any circumstances.


     He expected her to refute but Natalya actually bowed her head and replied, "Thank you for saving my sister, even going so far as to heal her injuries while giving her a place to stay."


     "Don't mention it." Davis waved his hands and after a second, he said, "Let her heal for a while, then we'll ask what exactly had happened to you. I'll do the questioning, so don't interfere under any circumstances..."


     "Yes!" Natalya replied in a thankful tone as she bit her lips, inwardly moved. She didn't think that this person who had saved her would be so accommodating to her.


     After all, she as a person had already experienced the cruel reality of the world. The more he treated her better, the more indebted she felt.


     Davis naturally wanted to know her past, so he could send her out safely and continue with his cultivation.


     Even though it would be lonely, he preferred it that way unless it was Evelynn or his family accompanying him.


     Having a woman alone with him for a long time didn't seem too feasible as he would only be disappointing Evelynn if she found about it.


     After all, the vice versa was also true.


     ....


     The knocking sounds of the door echoed out.


     Hearing it, Fiora replied hastily, "Come in!"


     After saying it, she realized that she had panicked and calmed herself down quickly.


     The door opened and Natalya entered the room. She held a round cup with some paste on it.



     Fiora looked at it suspiciously, wondering whether if it was laced with poison.


     Natalya noticed her scrutinizing gaze and silently laughed to herself as she knew what was going on in her sister's mind.


     She extended the cup and said, "Don't worry, if we had wanted to do something, you wouldn't be able to resist either..."


     Fiora gulped as she wryly smiled, "I can see that is the case..."


     Of course, when Natalya meant 'we', she naturally had only considered Davis, because even with her full strength she wouldn't be able to deal with her little sister.


     Fiora took the cup with an unsure gaze and brought it towards her face. When she sniffed a fragrance of the paste lightly, she could feel her injuries slightly twitch in ecstasy, as if it would heal itself in the process of taking in the fragrance.


     Seeing that were at least no bad effects on the surface, she resigned herself to fate and started to apply the paste on her open wounds.


     A cooling effect immediately spread when she applied the paste on her wounds. It even felt pleasurable to a certain degree.


     Thinking that it was the real deal, she started to apply it at every wound on her body.


     Just when she finished it applying on the skin where no clothes were covering, she tried to remove her clothes so that she could smear the paste on the wounds not visible to the public's eyes.


     Then just when she was about to remove her clothes, she noticed that the masked person was staring at her intently from the side.


     When they both realized that they were staring at each other, Fiora blushed slightly while Natalya inwardly laughed to herself.


     The situation became incredibly awkward for Fiora, and instantly she started having doubts about whether this person was a woman or a man. Even though the latter's voice sounded and looked feminine, there were numerous arts and techniques out there to disguise oneself and it was no secret.


     "... Excuse me, but if you could please leave, it would be a great help..." Fiora hesitantly said as she could not probe the other's identity.


     "Oh? If you're worried about your body being seen by me, then your worries are unfounded since I am a woman..." Natalya seriously said in a deep womanly tone but deep inside, she was keeping herself from bursting into laughter.


     Fiora hesitated whether to believe her or not, she had seen people who possess to mimic a womanly voice even though they were men.


     She couldn't possibly ask the other party to remove their mask, could she? If it were so easy, then they wouldn't be wearing masks in the first place, even in their own residence.


     She truly thought that if she were to somehow know their identity, she knew that the next moment she would be hunted down by them.


     So she didn't dare to ask but instead said indirectly, "I am also insecure in showing my body to a woman, can you please leave..."


     Natalya laughed inwardly and thought of teasing her more, but decided not to as she left.


     Fiora inwardly released a sigh of relief and continued with patching up her wounds.


     Even though it seemed funny to Natalya, Fiora was sweating a lot from nervousness.


     She couldn't help but think what if that masked person suddenly pushed her down and ravaged her.


     If Natalya were to know her thoughts, then it would be making her day light up with full of laughter from reminiscing this exact moment in the future.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     258 My Soul Sense Is Always Active
      While returning, Natalya sighed as she didn't think she could instantly withhold the animosity she had for her little sister after this event.


     It was like, her hatred for the latter was a lie in the first place. She quickly returned to Davis's room and saw him cultivating.


     She didn't say anything but just removed her mask and watched his young look in admiration.


     She had maids serving her before in the past and the reality placed before her left her laughing at the irony of her own fate.


     But she was thankful that there was at least a person who was not unscrupulous beyond means, saving her from that cruel fate.


     'Part of the reason why he had saved me was maybe that he had felt pity for me...' Natalya thought, contemplating why he had saved her from that place.


     She then remembered that at that time, she had wet herself from fear, causing her face to turn into a blush.


     She closed her eyes and shook her head, removing those thoughts away from her head. When she opened her eyes, she saw Davis looking at her suspiciously.


     Her heart skipped a beat! His gaze once again reminded herself of how she wet herself in front of this person.


     She couldn't help but turn conscious once she thought of that matter!


     "What's wrong?" Davis asked, not understanding why she was acting weirdly.


     Before this he looked at her suspiciously, thinking that she had divulged her identity to her little sister, but he realized that it didn't seem to be the case when he noticed her face flush red.


     "Eh? N-nothing... That's right, I came to report that she had finished applying the medicinal paste which benefactor had given."


     Seeing her getting all clumsy and avoiding his gaze, Davis was amused. He could tell that she was hiding something from him.


     Thinking that it could be a small matter and even something personal for all he knew, he brushed it off and said, "She should have healed half a day later. That's when we'll start questioning her, you get it?"


     Natalya nodded her head obediently


     "Also, stay here. I don't want you going around talking to her which might inadvertently leak your identity."


     Natalya heavily nodded her head, indicating that she also had the same thought. After all, she was sure that she would make a mistake at some point.


     Suddenly she had a doubt which she promptly asked, "What if she runs away sneakily?"


     "Don't worry, I have my Soul Sense active at all times, so it is impossible for her to escape..."


     "I see..." Natalya turned relaxed but suddenly her eyes widened!


     'I have my Soul Sense active at all times? Then does that mean he saw me while bathing!???' Natalya felt the world spin around in tremor.


     When she incredulously cast a gaze at him with her wide eyes, he had already continued with his cultivation session.


     Of course, Davis didn't peek on her when she bathed because he had other things to do, like... yes, studying.



     ...


     Half a day later.


     Fiora stood up after her injuries had healed, getting ready to leave. A lot of time had passed since she sneaked out of her house and any more delay will cause her parents to be worried.


     She donned a new dark blue robe that she took from her spatial ring and it looked similar to the previous robe she wore.


     Opening the door to leave, she stepped out of the room. Seeing that it would be rude to leave without saying anything, she thought of searching for them to bid farewell.


     But before she could start searching, her eyes caught sight of the masked black-robed person in the hallway.


     She walked towards her and bowed slightly in embarrassment, "I am incredibly grateful for your kind help, and have nothing of value to return the favor."


     "I am young and I believe I will grow stronger in the future, so please consider this as I owe one. In the future, I will definitely aid you people as long as it doesn't concern something extreme..."


     Natalya was stunned, her words were vague but it definitely had deep meaning and gratitude behind it, saving herself from any cruel requests that she might be asked upon in the future.


     Natalya's eyes glazed and somehow, she felt proud of her sister. Even so, she suppressed her emotions and said, "Mister Scythe hopes to see you, follow me..."


     "This..." Fiora hesitated but nodded her head thinking that it was better to follow the rules of the house, "Alright..."


     Natalya turned around and brought her into Davis's room. In front of the bed where Davis sat on was a red-colored mattress.


     It was previously the place where Natalya sat, and now, Fiora went ahead and sat upon it on Natalya's instruction.


     Davis slowly opened his eyes, and at that exact time, he fully restored his soul force by circulating the Sacred Luminance Mist.


     He couldn't help but think that the timing was perfect.


     "What is your name?" Davis asked as he gazed at Fiora's face.


     He had worn a mask as he knew that Fiora was coming to his room since he was the one who informed Natalya to invite her.


     Fiora opened her mouth, not averting her gaze, "My name is Fiora Astoria. I haven't had the chance to thank benefactor for saving me from the likes of my own family, though ironic, it embarrasses me to say this."


     "It doesn't matter anymore since I've already killed them, what I want to know is why you have come here? I've heard that you're looking for your elder sister?"


     And as the rules stated, neither the guards nor the Astoria Family came to trouble him in his residence.


     The guards literally turned a blind eye towards the incident as they have taken the bribe, and as for the Astoria Family.


     Maybe, the Astoria Family didn't even know the whereabouts of the four, making them unable to trace them back to Davis.


     Fiora was stunned and she thought he was going to help her find her elder sister but a moment later, she didn't dare get her hopes up too much.


     But she was more than willing to share her plight to grasp the chance to save her elder sister.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     259 Fiora“s Side Of The Story
      "Yes, I am looking for my elder sister because I believe she is missing... I want to get deep into this matter but I realize now that my cultivation is not up to the mark..." Fiora said sarcastically, mocking herself for her weakness.


     At the same time, Davis and Natalya noticed something abnormal about her statement.


     "You believe? That means you don't know what happened to your elder sister?" Davis pointed it out.


     Fiora nodded her head in frustration, "Yes, no matter how I think about it, it doesn't make sense."


     "What do you mean?" Natalya who was standing on the side asked with an eager tone but then she stiffened.


     She abruptly received a Soul Transmission from Davis, who was reprimanding her for interfering with the conversation.


     She instantly panicked and shut her mouth, thinking that she had done something wrong.


     Davis originally thought that her interference will make Fiora to be cautious but it seemed like it had the opposite effect.


     Although Fiora looked at Natalya suspiciously, she continued, "Two months ago, a certain powerful person came to our residence, seeking my elder sister to become his disciple."


     "My parents immediately rejected his proposal since we're going to another city, but we saw her leaving with that person of her volition the same day."


     Her face withered and her expression dulled.


     "My parents cursed her to not return, especially my father, who was badly hurt by her selfish behavior at that time."


     She gave off a weak chuckle and added, "Even I saw her leaving with a wide smile on her face as if the only one who was worth following would be that person who invited her to be his disciple."


     Sighing gently, she continued, "Then a week later, that person came back to our residence and placed an urn on the floor, telling that his disciple died from not being able to cultivate the fire cultivation manual he had her inherit."


     "My father out of rage attacked him but instantly realized it was useless. That person was too powerful and looking out for our safety, our father immediately took us into hiding."


     "My parents mourned for her death but I wasn't ready to believe the bullshit that person spoke! There is something obviously wrong! Even now, my sister could be alive somewhere, held captive by that person."


     "I need to find her before its too late..." Fiora clenched her teeth, her small fists trembling in helplessness.


     Natalya was stunned. She couldn't believe what her little sister had said. She immediately wanted to refute but was held back by Davis's Soul Transmission again.


     A cold sweat broke out behind her back, thinking that she had almost revealed her identity.


     "I see, that person, could you... identify?" Davis asked.


     Fiora nodded her head in happiness. This meant that this person was willing to help find her elder sister, and to her, this couldn't get any better.



     Sadly, little did she know that her elder sister was beside her the whole time.


     She took out a paper from her spatial ring and drew out the facial features of that person.


     Handing it over to Davis politely, she returned to sit on the red-colored mattress.


     Davis looked at the figure and narrowed his eyes. He had no idea who this person was but he had his doubts flare when he showed that portrait to Natalya using a sleight of hand.


     Natalya lightly shook her head, indicating that this wasn't the person who took her when her father sold her.


     He thought for a moment before saying, "I need your help if we are going to find your elder sister..."


     Fiora's face lit up in happiness, "Tell me, what should I do..."


     "Get your parents to draw a portrait of that person and bring it here tomorrow, it will do. You can leave now..."


     Fiora turned confused thinking whether if that's all that she needed to do but she still nodded her head and promptly left the residence.


     After she left, Natalya muttered to herself in disbelief, "I really didn't do anything she said, she is lying... Yes, she is lying."


     She looked at Davis and uttered, "Please believe me! What I said is the truth! I saw my father clearly selling me to that man. Even my mother and Fiora were laughing behind my backs!"


     Natalya was afraid that this young man wouldn't believe her anymore and abandon her thinking that she was a deceitful woman.


     Davis raised his hand, "Calm down! I believe you..."


     "Phew..." Natalya heaved a sigh of relief when she heard his words.


     Davis shook his head, "But I think your little sister isn't lying either. Her expression was too real to fake it..."


     Natalya turned confused, "But..."


     If what her sister said was the truth then wouldn't what she said turn out to be false?


     "I don't think she was lying or is your little sister a devious person who can lie without even batting an eye?"


     "I... No..." Natalya bit her lips.


     Davis nodded as he felt the same from their short interaction, "Don't worry. I still believe you and I partly believe in her words too."


     "If both of you are speaking the truth, then there is obviously something wrong with both of your stories... If we were to figure that out, we can clear the misunderstanding."


     Natalya blinked as she took off the mask, "Misunderstanding? What do you mean?"


     "Since you can't recognize the portrait, then most likely there is something mysterious about that man. I'm starting to think that he is skilled in the law of Illusions..."


     Davis mused that the mysterious man had either achieved elementary proficiency or Level One Intent in the Law of Illusions.


     Illusions were categorized to be part of the Primary Laws, and below the Fifth Stage, all Illusion Laws were at the elementary level. Only when a person reaches the Fifth Stage would they be able to comprehend and improve the laws to Level One Intent and above.


     "Illusions!" Natalya's eyes widened in realization! If so, then the different scenes they witnessed could be explained!


     But then she noticed the problem, "How are you going to verify that the scenes we all saw are Illusions?"


     Davis smiled at her question, "Didn't I ask your little sister to bring the portraits drawn by your parents to me tomorrow? Although simple, if the faces you all saw were different, then it is naturally an illusion..."


     Natalya widened her eyes in realization. So, that's why he had asked her little sister to do such an absurd task.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     260 I Am Willing
      A moment later, Natalya's face turned beet red as she realized that she thought of him to be stupid for requesting her little sister to do that absurd task.


     She sighed as she was finally aware of her gullibility. No wonder that group of people was able to play her to death, even fooling her family in the process.


     'Strength is indeed everything!' At this moment, this saying deeply entrenched in her mind and the need for cultivation arose in her heart.


     She turned to look at Davis and thought of becoming his disciple but instantly realized that this person in front of her was not only younger than her but also mysterious. She knew nothing about him other than his age.


     The words she wanted to let out went back inside her throat as she gulped and hesitated.


     On one side, she was afraid that this person would abandon her if she were to annoy him anymore and on another side, she badly wanted to get strong. This made her feel distressed. Deciding to not bring out this topic now, she slowly breathed out a sigh of relief.


     ...


     The next day.


     Fiora, as asked upon, brought the portraits to Davis with a confused expression on her face.


     As expected, all three portraits were different.


     She had asked her parents to draw that hateful person's face but they refused. It was only after she said that she would make the latter pay in the future for the sake of their elder sister did they unwillingly relent.


     Assassin organizations did exist everywhere, so they didn't find it weird that she wanted that man's portrait.


     Natalya opened her mouth wide agape as she looked at Davis. She was astonished and awed by the fact that the person who was less in age to her was able to deduce this much with just a little amount of information!


     Davis explained his deduction to Fiora to which she also felt that it was the case.


     "There is no way my elder sister would follow a man just because he is strong!" Fiora smiled as she said, but her expression didn't last long when she realized that her whole family had been a victim of that person's illusions.


     Suddenly, she narrowed her eyes at the portrait and pointed at it, "I recognize this person. He lives just a few kilometers away from ou... this residence."


     "Maybe the answers to where my elder sister is all with him! We got a lead!" Fiora exclaimed with excitement etched all over the face.


     Davis furrowed his brows, thinking that there was something wrong. He felt something didn't add up and with her being able to recognize a portrait, it just felt even more not right.


     Why would that mysterious person who was proficient in illusions leave an obvious hole in his almost perfectly executed plan?


     Instantly, a thought flashed past his mind!


     A bait! That mysterious person had left a hole in his plan for someone!


     Davis turned to look at Fiora, "No, it's likely a bait."



     "Bait? Bait for whom?" Fiora asked back, not understanding.


     Davis chuckled, "Of course, for you..."


     "Me?" Fiora was visibly shocked!


     "Didn't you say that your mother drew that portrait?" Davis asked.


     "Yes..." She nodded.


     "Then why wasn't your mother able to recognize that person?"


     "That... I don't know..." Fiora turned confused.


     "Then it's obvious that someone has set up a trap for you since you're the only person who can recognize that man."


     Fiora's lips trembled, "Why would they do that?"


     "I don't know. I can derive a lot of reasons but the most probable one would be that you're valuable merchandise to them."


     "Mer... merchandise!?" Fiora's lips trembled even more as she repeated it.


     Then what about her elder sister?


     Fiora found it hard to fathom what exactly might've happened to her elder sister at this moment.


     "Sigh, forget it, it's already been two months. The chances of your elder sister being alive at this point are almost zero." Davis said, wanting to stop her from getting into trouble.


     "... No... She is alive..." Fiora uttered with her trembling lips, all the while thinking that it was her fault.


     "If you're thinking of saving your elder sister by investigating the bait, then I assure you that at the end of the day, you will only be a captive, just like your elder sister." Davis suddenly said, breaking her resolution to save her elder sister.


     "Not only will you be held captive, but even your mother and father will be silenced using various means."


     "Tell me, is it worth it?" Davis asked coldly, like a demon who tempts the victims at night.


     Fiora trembled visibly from hearing his viewpoint.


     Davis wanted Fiora to give up and leave this city. If so, he could send Natalya to them in the future without causing any problems. It was a win-win situation for both of them, but it wasn't so for Fiora in her thoughts.


     No matter what she did, it would lead to a tragic fate, unless she went away with her parents to another city while she had the chance.


     But that would mean abandoning her lovely elder sister. Both of the options seemed tragic enough to scar her for life.


     Her eyes darted around searching for a way to break through this tragic fate.


     She herself completely realized that her puny cultivation wouldn't be of any help in saving her elder sister at this moment.


     If so, what else could help? Her mind thought hard and the final conclusion she reached left her reeling in despair.


     'Is there really no other way...?' Even so, she didn't give up and thought truly hard but wasn't able to come up with a solution in her mind.


     Davis looked at her, waiting for her to comply with his wishes and return to her parents.


     Fiora's expression changed every few seconds, displaying sadness, frustration, despair, hesitation and finally determination.


     Her clear eyes gazed up at Davis as her eyelids trembled, "Mister Scythe, please save my elder sister..."


     Davis had already thought of what to say if she asked, but just before he could decline, he heard her voice.


     "In exchange, I... I am willing to... s-sleep with you..."


     Fiora's face blushed with a deep red hue. The deep sense of shame and disgust she felt at herself multiplied by a few times.


     Natalya was shocked beyond compare! And so was Davis!




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     261 Reunion
      Davis had just wanted Fiora to go home, making her realize her weakness, but he realized that he had entirely underestimated her determination to save her elder sister which led to this situation.


     He didn't exactly calculate or feel that she would choose to lose her innocence in this place, in exchange for her elder sister's safety.


     Only silence remained in the room; extremely awkward.


     Seeing that there was no reply, Fiora felt that these two felt also disgusted with her words behind those masks they were wearing.


     Even so, she swallowed her shame and shouted once more, "If you can save my elder sister and bring her back in one piece, I am willing!"


     Natalya held back her tears and bit her lips. She hadn't thought that her little sister would go this far for her.


     She felt disgusted at herself for getting jealous over her sister's talent for cultivation, even hating her to the point where she had stopped talking with her for a period of time in the past.


     Davis didn't know what to say anymore. The situation had gotten really awkward for him, especially when he considered that her elder sister was just beside them right now.


     Fiora had already thrown away her face in front of them, and on top of that if he were to reveal that the person beside her was Natalya all along, wouldn't the former kill herself out of shame?


     Coming out of his reverie, Davis didn't want to miscalculate her next move, and he didn't doubt anymore that she would go to any lengths just like she did now.


     Even so, Davis wanted to know what made her go to such lengths. Was it familial love? He could only take a guess but not ask.


     He sighed and looked at Natalya gazing at him.


     He could feel her desperate gaze right now, telling him to not accept her proposition.


     "You do realize what you're saying, right?" Davis asked as he returned his gaze to Fiora.


     Fiora clenched her fists, even though those small arms were trembling, "I do..."


     "You do understand that the number of people who might wed you in the future with your talent will take a huge drop once you do the deed, right?"


     Fiora took a deep breath at his question, "I know what I am doing!"


     "You do realize that there is a chance that your future husband will despise you for not being a pure maiden, right?"


     "Then I will simply not marry!" Fiora's eyes had turned bloodshot from shame.


     As an individual, she had her own fantasies about her life companion as well. Now his words reminded her that her daydreams about her companion had all gone to waste.


     Davis silently coughed, thinking that he had teased her enough.


     Whatever, he had actually already decided to reveal Natalya's identity when he sighed, since this could end in tragedy if he took one step wrong. He didn't want to cause another tragedy at this point and knew if he accepted her deal, Natalya would undoubtedly reveal her identity to save her little sister from him.



     He waved his hands and said, "Whatever, it is only a matter of time before knowing that your sister is still alive and well. Knowing sooner isn't gonna change much..."


     There was a slight pause before Fiora turned confused.


     "Reveal yourself, Miss Elder Sister..."


     Fiora's eyes slowly widened! Not understanding what this person was talking about but she subconsciously turned to look at the black-robed person on the side, vaguely hoping something in her heart.


     Natalya removed her mask as she bit her lips, tears kept flowing down her face.


     "Elder Sister..." Fiora absentmindedly uttered when she looked at the familiar yet despondent face.


     "Fiora..." Natalya cried out, her figure moved forward to embrace her.


     Fiora stood there frozen stiff, not able to believe the sight in front of her. Natalya embraced her, feeling the warmth of her little sister once more.


     Fiora who was frozen stiff felt the familiar warmth that emanated from her elder sister.


     A tear involuntarily flowed down her face once she felt the familiar warmth. She absolutely knew that this couldn't be faked, even if the one in front of her was an illusion.


     She wanted to believe so, and couldn't help but ask, "Elder Sister, is it really you?"


     After hugging her real tight, Natalya looked at her and said, "Yes..."


     Fiora bit her lips, "What is my favorite food?"


     "Roasted meat of Azure Swan, but you actually like it grilled, covered with spirit wine."


     Fiora's eyes glazed, "Tell me a secret that only you and I know then..."


     "You have unrealistic feelings for Crown Prince Xuan!"


     Fiora's heart skipped a beat and she no longer possessed hesitation, diving deep into her elder sister's embrace, "Natalya!"


     The sisters embraced and hugged each other, their faces etched with smiles and tears.


     'Hmm? Didn't Natalya say that the Royal Xuan Family executed the young master of the Astoria Family? Sigh, love is complicated...'


     Davis thought and blinked as he felt like an outsider but he wasn't going to let Natalya go out right now, because it might possibly alert the unscrupulous people in Roxley Family, which in turn could ultimately cause them to be in danger.


     At this point, Natalya could understand this too, so he believed that she wouldn't go out no matter what.


     After the sisters felt their reunion coming to an end, Fiora separated and asked as she wiped her tears away, "Elder Sister, what exactly happened?"


     Saying so, she cast a suspicious glance at Davis thinking that he might be that person who deceived them.


     Natalya gently sighed and explained. The two conversed back and forth clearing the doubts and the view that they experienced.


     A while passed before Fiora was covered in tears but had dried already. She looked at Davis and bowed her head deeply, thanking him for saving her elder sister.


     She then looked back again at Natalya and sadly asked, "You can't come back, uh?"


     "Yes, if those people find out, our whole family might be in danger. We need to avoid it all costs!" Natalya seriously replied.


     Fiora nodded her head and said, "Then I'll keep this a secret from mother and father. You would be able to find us in Pavlos City, outside the North Border of the Xuan Empire."


     "Hmm, I will..." Natalya nodded and turned her gaze towards him, "Mister Scythe, can I send her out...?"


     Davis nodded, not sure about what she was thinking. The two of them came out of the residence and entered the outer courtyard.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     262 Natalya“s Thoughts
      Suddenly, Fiora jumped on Natalya and whispered, "Elder Sister, are you sure that staying with this person is safe!?"


     Natalya rolled her eyes, "It's safe, he's harmless..."


     She didn't dare to reveal his identity afraid that he would kill both of them now. Although the other party was nice to them, she knew that it was only because they didn't inconvenience him much.


     Fiora laughed, thinking that her sister was joking.


     If Davis had heard this, it would more or less hurt his pride, provoking him into teasing her till she pleads for mercy but he didn't use his Soul Sense on them, so he had no way of knowing.


     "Although he had saved you and treats you nicely, it still isn't safe to stay with him, after all, didn't father say that a harmless man is a wolf in sheep's clothing..." Fiora causally said, inducing fear in Natalya's heart.


     Natalya's heart skipped a beat. If it were really the case, wouldn't she fall victim to that young boy's claws one day?


     Thinking to that point, Natalya blushed, both in fear and anticipation.


     Wait! Anticipation?


     Instantly she realized that something was wrong with her thoughts.


     'Have I fallen for him?!' Natalya shouted in her head, not able to believe that she wasn't repulsed by that thought anymore!


     "Hmm? What's wrong, elder sister?" Fiora noticed her elder sister blushing and was confused before she uttered, "Could it be yo..."


     Natalya instantly cut her off by pinching Fiora's ears, "You brat! How dare you sell yourself for me! Never do that again!"


     Fiora trembled and cheeks instantly turned crimson enough to make her dizzy from shame. She looked like she was going to cry.


     Natalya had a hard time understanding her sister. How could she give away herself like that when the latter couldn't even tell if she was alive in the first place?


     Natalya gave off a sigh and moved her hand to her shoulder while handing her over the raven shaped mask she hadn't used after that event, "Leave it, and you better keep yourself safe while going back."


     Fiora bit her lips as she accepted the mask. After a parting glance, she bid farewell and left the residence.


     After Fiora left, Natalya came back to Davis's room to discuss the next step of actions they, no, he was going to take.


     Natalya sat on the red-colored mattress and looked at his face which had no mask on it. His face was pure with a look of calmness and confidence mixed into his eyes.


     Except, the way she looked at him had already changed a little bit as she was conscious about her previous thoughts.


     Davis who was too busy thinking about other things didn't manage to notice the change in her demeanor or the way she looked at him.


     He glanced at her and straight away said, "Good timing, Natalya. I was just thinking about your cultivation..."


     "My cultivation?" Natalya was astonished as she momentarily blanked.



     What about her cultivation?


     Oh, right! She had just vowed yesterday to become powerful but held on to her thoughts in fear of being abandoned.


     Now was he going to teach her cultivation? Take her in as his disciple?


     Thinking like this, expectation filled her heart.


     Davis nodded his head and said, "I remember that you said that you have a low talent for cultivation?"


     "Yes, I do..." Natalya hung her down as a wave of inferiority washed over her heart, replacing the previous excitement she felt.


     "Do you really have a low talent for cultivation or do you just skip most of your cultivation time?" Davis asked with a scrutinizing gaze.


     "No, I tried hard cultivating, even going far as to call for external help, but after a long time of cultivating hard, they also realized that I have no talent. The time I spent cultivating just wasn't worth all the effort and resources."


     Davis nodded his head thinking whether if this woman was inhibited by some defects in her body.


     Then he realized that he was no physician, and was getting out of bounds with his thoughts.


     He suddenly thought of a method to increase her cultivation but that was just that it was too cruel for a woman.


     Even so, he wanted to confirm if there were other options.


     "This external help you mentioned, did they offer some solutions to your cultivation problem?"


     Natalya thought a little bit before answering, "I think they did offer two methods to increase my cultivation."


     Davis's eyes lit up, "Two? Go ahead and tell me what those two are!"


     "This..." Natalya's eyes darted around before she said, "They mentioned that I could increase my strength through Body Tempering Cultivation."


     "I thought the same!" Davis said out loud.


     Body Tempering Cultivation didn't require talent to be of help, it mostly needed willpower, endurance, the ability to withstand pain and fatigue.


     Other than this, it only needed resources that could be obtained depending on the person's wealth and environment.


     Davis had given Natalya 3,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones, so if she could withstand pain and endure exhaustion while body cultivating, she will be able to easily overcome the cultivation gap between her little sister.


     Natalya avoided his gaze as she inclined her fingers against each other, acting rather evasive, "I think I don't fancy that method, hehe..."


     Davis sighed on hearing her answer.


     It couldn't be helped, huh? After all, a woman would in no way try to ruin her own figure, at least Natalya wouldn't do so.


     "Then what's the second solution?" He asked.


     Natalya stopped tapping her fingers, her face turned into a red shade like an apple.


     Seeing this, Davis suddenly thought of the research material he had been studying before.


     "It's through Dual Cultivation..." Natalya uttered meekly as her eyelids trembled.


     'Yeah, I just thought of it...' Davis answered to himself but didn't say it out loud.


     Actually, uttering the words Dual Cultivation in this world is no different from uttering the word sex in his previous life.


     That's why Natalya was incredibly embarrassed about answering his question. Seeing Davis stay silent and indifferent, Natalya felt like an idiot, thinking that she had lost face.


     At this moment, she totally forgot about how she had once wet herself in front of him. Only grievances were left, inwardly berating him for his lack of interest towards her.


     Wasn't she up to par by his standard? She couldn't help think that way now that her thoughts were incredibly complex.


     Taking a deep breath, she returned to her old self once more as she thought, 'Well, it must be just a sense of warmth and security. I should give it some time, it will eventually disappear from my heart...'




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     263 Learning Sky Grade Alchemy
      "That leaves it out of the question unless you have someone in your heart... So, to increase your strength, you must practice Body Tempering Cultivation from now on." Davis earnestly said after giving it some thought.


     He then saw Natalya's face change to a reluctant expression.


     Davis knew what she was thinking, so he directly said "If you're worried about your appearance, then you don't need to fret. All you need to do is practice Body Tempering Cultivation diligently without making any mistakes. Other than that, you only have to maintain a solid foundation. Do it at correct intervals, and your appearance wouldn't change one bit, in fact, it'll only grow even more beautiful if you do it perfectly."


     Davis advised from his cultivating experience.


     Although he didn't do it perfectly, he did cultivate his body with a solid foundation and circulated the manual at correct intervals.


     The only side effect he experienced was quick growth, but he could tell that was because of his age. He didn't hate this side effect since it was also to his advantage.


     Maybe if he did it perfectly, he had a thought that he would still look like a kid right now, dropping at least half a feet in height.


     He certainly didn't want that appearance, so he could understand Natalya's thoughts of wanting to look beautiful.


     Imagine a hulking woman moving around with a manly aura... Which women who would want to look womanly want to look like that? Not Natalya and that much is certain.


     Natalya turned hesitant on hearing his advice. She too wanted to strengthen herself but the pain involved in the process made her re-evaluate her choices.


     It wasn't like Natalya had never body cultivated before for she had already reached Mid-Level Copper Stage when she was 18 years old.


     And right now, at 26, she was still at the same level.


     The main reason was because of the pain involved in the process, plus at 18, she slightly noticed that her shape and muscles were growing strong and stiff.


     From then, this matter demotivated her from Body Cultivating anymore and seeing that her family was well off when considered in a different sense, she chose to stop cultivating Body Tempering System.


     As a woman, there was too much to consider when body cultivating and this was a bottleneck that most women weren't able to break from in their hearts.


     "Actually, forgot about your appearance." Davis suddenly said, causing her to come out of her reverie.


     "If you stay like this, then you will never be able to protect yourself, much less your family."


     Giving off an evil smirk, he added, "Maybe one day, the situation that had happened to you might occur to your little sister. At that time, you will just be like this, only being able to watch from the sides while not able to do nothing, just like a useless young lady born in a wealthy family!"


     Davis's tone increased a few notches, wanting her to realize her situation.



     "I am not useless!" Natalya shouted back with a red face. She herself knew who she was but would never openly admit to it.


     "Then prove that you're not useless and produce some results in strengthening yourself... Otherwise, one might think that you're nothing but a plaything..."


     "You! Fine! I just have to prove myself by body cultivating, right? I'll have you know that I will and can do it!" Shouting in a frenzy, Natalya stormed out of the room in rage.


     Halfway through the hallway, her thoughts turned sad as she realized that he had called her a plaything.


     'Is that what he thinks about me?'


     At that moment, the affectionate thoughts she had for Davis disappeared and was replaced by resentment, fueled by a huge determination of wanting to prove herself that she was not useless as she seemed to be!


     Davis smiled seeing that it had the effect he desired. What did he desire? Of course, it was provoking her into body cultivating.


     'She just needed a push, that was all...' Davis thought, not aware of the fact that he had just destroyed her feelings towards him.


     However, he noticed her rude tone and boldness towards him now but wasn't surprised when as he could realize that people will take a yard when you give an inch.


     He shook his head and his thoughts quickly changed as he muttered to himself, "It's time to learn Sky Grade Alchemy..."


     ....


     One month passed.


     During this time, Davis learned the basics of Low-Level Sky Grade Alchemy while Natalya tried to body cultivate which eventually ended in failure.


     Natalya made a lot of mistakes with her cultivation and experienced tremendous pain as a result.


     Even so, she didn't give up even going far as to discard her useless pride to ask Davis for help.


     Another month passed.


     Davis completely learned Low-Level Sky Grade Alchemy and had his second try on concocting a Sky Grade Pill.


     Actually, the first time he concocted a Low-Level Sky Grade Pill was when he was in the Grand Sea Continent, but now he doubted if it was truly a Low-Level Sky Grade Pill that he had concocted.


     Since his knowledge had increased, if he were to grade that pill now, it would only be at Peak-Level Earth Grade Pill.


     'Maybe it was ranked Sky Grade because of the rarity of resources...' He mused and felt that it should be the case.


     As for his second try, he was able to successfully concoct a pill with few difficulties.


     Natalya had also kept up her Body Tempering Cultivation and reached Peak-Level Copper Stage.


     Another two months passed.


     Davis learned the basics of Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemy in these two months.


     He also guided Natalya with her Body Cultivating Session. Through this, she had reached the Low-Level Bronze Stage and before she could realize, her fascination and attraction towards him had also returned, giving her a headache from time to time.


     Davis who was oblivious about her thoughts kept on learning alchemy.


     ...


     Another two months passed, crossing about four months from the time he had started learning Sky Grade Alchemy.


     This time, Natalya through her own efforts, managed to reach High-Level Bronze Stage.


     Davis could see that she was getting the hang of it and was gradually learning to endure pain.


     He was also surprised at the fact that she managed to break through to High-Level Energy Condensation Stage.


     He thought maybe it was because she had remained at the Mid-Level Energy Condensation Stage for too long.


     As for his alchemy growth, he had managed to completely learn Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemy.


     When he had his first try on concocting a Mid-Level Sky Grade Pill... Well, without any suspense, he failed.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     264 One Year Seclusion
      Davis didn't take it to heart and tried again. Eventually, he did manage to concoct a Crude-Tier Mid-Level Sky Grade Pill.


     Tiers indicate a pill's quality in the First Layer. Mainly, there were four tiers.


     Crude-Tier, Normal-Tier, Advanced-Tier, and Perfect-Tier.


     Crude-Tier pills were pills that lose much of their energy and quality but retain the minimum effect that they were supposed to impart to the consumer.


     Normal-Tier pills are pills that have enough energy but not the quality, leading in the pill to be able to have sufficient energy but not able to grant the full effects of the pill to the consumer.


     The Low-Level Sky Grade Pill which Davis concocted was of this tier.


     Advanced-Tier pills are pills that have both the energy and quality, capable of imparting the consumer with full effects that one could expect from that pill.


     Presently, the Crimson Vitality Pill is the only pill of this tier and grade which Davis possessed.


     Perfect-Tier pills are incredibly difficult to create since they are flawless and pure to a great degree. Normal alchemists who dab in the art of alchemy have no way to concoct this kind of pill even if they sold their souls to the heavens.


     Presently, Davis had no such pill of this tier, nor could he create one even if he had tried but for Mortal Grade Pills, he would be able to concoct perfect tier pills if he tried enough.


     ...


     Another 3 months passed and Davis learned the basics of High-Level Sky Grade Alchemy.


     Meanwhile, Natalya who had low talent managed to make incredible progress in her Body Tempering Cultivation with the help of Davis's pills.


     She had reached the Low-Level Iron Stage, which is the Third Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation System.


     During this time, her feelings towards Davis grew but she still managed to hide it well and not display it outside with her mask.


     Every time she encountered problems in her cultivation, she would ask and he would come and provide solutions.


     Every time she endured immense pain, she would groan in pain and he would give her pain-relieving pills.


     Every time he gave pills useful for body cultivating to her, he would help her control the energy of the pill to coarse through her body.


     He would do it by placing his hand on the back of her body, helping her circulate the berserk energy of the pills. For this, she didn't remove her clothes but bought an 'O' shaped cut robes which revealed the skin below her nape.


     Almost every Body Tempering Cultivating Pills are berserk-type in nature. Rare gentle-type pills are seldom found and made.


     All this led to eventually shake her heart in pain as she knew that the person she had come to like wouldn't even turn back to look at her.


     ....


     Another 3 months passed, so altogether, a year had passed.


     Davis had completely finished learning the available contents of High-Level Sky Grade Alchemy at this point.



     When he took a try at concocting a High-Level Sky Grade Pill, he eventually failed. Even so, he sustained his determination and tried 5 more times until he could no more.


     Failure! He wasn't able to concoct a High-Level Sky Grade Pill no matter what.


     Davis had the pill making knowledge and understood how to concoct the pill, but he realized that his Soul Force was utterly lacking.


     Normally, High-level Adult Soul Stage Cultivators like Davis would only be able to make High-Level Earth Grade Pills.


     But since he had a soul force that was 3 times stronger, he was only able to make Mid-Level Sky Grade Pills at his limit.


     He realized that even if he broke into Peak-Level Adult Soul Stage, he still wouldn't be able to concoct a High-Level Sky Grade Pill.


     Because he remembered Old Man Garvin's words that the gap between the levels of the Fifth Stage was immense, larger than the gap between the start of the First Stage to the peak of the Fourth Stage combined.


     In fact, he found it proud that he was able to concoct Mid-Level Sky Grade Pills with his current cultivation.


     Davis was greedy but he knew his limits. He knew that if he were to reach Peak-Level Adult Soul Stage, he would be able to concoct Mid-Level Sky Grade Pills that are only of Normal-Tier instead of Crude-Tier.


     So, he wasn't disheartened and realized that it was only a matter of time before he broke into Elder Soul Stage.


     At that time, he believed that he would be able to concoct High-Level Sky Grade Pills.


     In the meantime, Natalya broke through the next cultivation stage and reached a level ahead, Mid-Level Iron Stage.


     When all things considered, her determination and perseverance helped her reach from Mid-Level Copper Stage to Mid-Level Iron Stage in a year.


     This whole year, she gave it her all and achieved results that would be difficult to produce by an individual, even with talent.


     She was immensely happy but at the same time incredibly sad. The figure she had maintained throughout all year had disappeared, changing into a figure that had little muscles over her soft supple skin.


     She even had ripped packs over her abdomen region; midriff, which made her want to hide in a hole forever.


     Although it was there, it was only slightly visible but it was enough for the public to have various disapproving thoughts about her.


     At that time, she decided to wear a black cloak all the time on her own volition.


     No matter how she thought, she found it difficult to reveal herself like this in front of the public, and that's why she had made that decision.


     She even strictly told Davis to not help her with Body Tempering Cultivation anymore, providing a lot of nonsensical reasons.


     Davis thought it was fishy but didn't investigate since he thought she might have her reasons, like something personal.


     His thoughts were on point, but if he were to truly see her figure, he would only laugh at her awkwardness and put a thumbs up in admiration.


     He had seen a lot of women in his previous life post a lot of their workout pictures after all. It wasn't anything new and to him, their figures were kind of attractive in their own way, even sexy.


     But as for bulged muscles on a woman... he wasn't sure if he could call them a woman anymore, at least, not by his standards.


     Finally, he decided that it was time he ended his one-year seclusion.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     265 Low-Key Embarrassmen
      After he failed to concoct a High-Level Sky Grade Pill several times, without batting an eye, he turned his attention over to cultivation.


     Since he had a lot of time to refine and make his cultivation stable, he thought of breaking into the next level of Essence Gathering Cultivation.


     So, he used up a several hundred Low-Level Spirit Stones and reached Peak-Level Revolving Core Stage, only a step away from reaching the Body Transformation Stage.


     Then, he took his chances and tried to break through into the Gold Stage but it proved futile even before he started.


     He figured that it might take a year or more for him to walk that step once he actually tried.


     Plus, he took his chances with Soul Forging Cultivation but that ended in failure too. He didn't use Elder Severin's Soul Essence to breakthrough because it was just too wasteful as it was a Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage Soul Essence.


     Evidently, he painfully understood that as the cultivation stage increases, it takes more time for him to make it stable and robust enough to experience having a breakthrough.


     He decided that it was almost time for him to start hunting down souls for the improvement of his Soul Forging Cultivation.


     After all, he knew that his Soul Forging Cultivation can't be impeded because he possesses Fallen Heaven.


     Plus, he had already possessed the knowledge of Soul Forging Cultivation which he gained from Old Man Garvin's teachings.


     All he had to do was reach the bottleneck and digest on the insights and contents that he had in his knowledge.


     However, he actually understood that even though he wouldn't be impeded, it doesn't mean that it would help him stabilize his Soul Forging Cultivation, nor increase his foundation.


     That's why he needed knowledge in all fields of cultivation. More wealth meant that he could purchase more books to increase his knowledge!


     That's why before hunting, he needed to put this pill profession of his to good use!


     ...


     Davis gradually woke up after a long sleep of three days. His Soul Force was fully restored and he felt well-rested as well as refreshed.


     Trying to concoct High-Level Sky Grade Pills for several times had exhausted him to a great degree.


     He donned on the alchemist robe and went outside after leaving the residence in Natalya's care.


     The reason he could leave without worrying about Natalya's safety was because he had bought a Mid-Level Sky Grade Defensive Formation, which curbed almost all Fifth Stage Cultivators from breaking the barrier.


     What if Sixth Stage Cultivators attacked? He wouldn't have a chance to save her even if he was near unless they were weak in Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Straightaway heading to the Thousand Pill Association, he entered the majestic structure with ease.


     Like the last time, he spoke to the receptionist about the examination, but this time, he inquired about the Mid-Level Sky Grade Examination.



     The receptionist answered all his questions professionally, even though she deemed that the other party couldn't possibly complete the examination.


     The receptionist mentioned that there were three sections of the examination, unlike the lower level examinations.


     The first test was a written test, followed by a test where one should tell the ingredients used in the pill and obviously, the last exam was to concoct a pill of the required grade.


     Davis sighed thinking that it was a drag.


     After this, the receptionist excused herself to inform her superiors of a candidate who was present to take the Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemy Exam.


     Davis stood in front of the reception when suddenly his eyes caught hold of a figure that he was all but familiar with!


     Davis and Tina Roxley both looked and noticed each other at the same time, their expressions quite taken aback.


     A moment later, he smiled wryly as he saw her walk towards him with a teasing smile on her face.


     'It was a careless mistake...' Davis berated himself.


     He presumed that this woman probably knew that Mister Scythe and the man in VIP room 17 was the same person. She belonged to the Roxley Family and had numerous methods to check on him, even though he disguised himself.


     Still, the only thing that the Roxley Family and she didn't figure out was his identity as a young man.


     Tina smiled as she stood in front of him, her grin seemed to say that he messed up big time.


     Her slightly V-shaped face adorned with a pair of sharp amethyst eyes, a small nose, and sweet lips made her look quite charming, to say the least.


     Although she was blindingly beautiful, Davis was irked inside as he thought, 'This woman even followed me to this place? What exactly have I done to her? Why won't she leave me alone?'


     He even doubted that this woman had set up people to monitor him, placed around his residence.


     "This can't be a coincidence, right? It can be only said as fate..." Tina slightly raised her brows as she uttered, her eyes emitting a complex gaze.


     Davis replied back in that deep voice he got used to, "Miss Tina, there's no need to go this far, right?"


     Davis straight away drove into the matter, not mincing his words.


     Tina's grin left her face, replaced with a look of confusion.


     Just before she could reply, the receptionist came back with an elder who looked middle-aged and quite haughty.


     The elder didn't even bother to look at Davis when his eyes suddenly got hold of another figure, "Oh! If it isn't Junior Sister Tina!"


     "Junior Tina greets Senior Brother Wade Renfield..." Tina slightly bowed and uttered.


     "Miss Tina, you have come! You can take the Low-Level Earth Grade Alchemy Exam you have requested for..." The receptionist spoke after, grinning with a resplendent smile.


     Tina nodded her head, "Thank you, I'll take the exam as soon as I'm done here..."


     She turned her head and looked at Davis, "I'm sorry, we can talk at a later time since I have an exam to complete..."


     Davis just nodded his head, just watching her leave the reception.


     He stayed silent for a while, incredibly embarrassed! If one were to take his mask off, that person would see a bright red face painted with embarrassment in front of them.


     He didn't think that she was truly here for another purpose!


     Davis felt like he had lost face, it was truly a blunder on his part but the good thing was that Tina didn't seem to mind anything about his question.


     'Thankfully, she brushed it off probably because of this person.' Thinking so, Davis turned to smile at Elder Wade, whose face was quite ugly at the moment.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     266 Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemy Exam
      Elder Wade, who originally came to bring Davis to the exam was maddened beyond compare when he saw Tina ignore him and walk off.


     For a long time, he had nefarious thoughts over this junior sister of his but didn't act upon it since he knew that she was from the Roxley Family and the favored disciple of his master.


     He even decided to forget about her since she was out of his grasp, but who was this masked person who seemed like he had a good relationship with her?


     Elder Wade found this irksome, so being the asshole he is, he decided to make things difficult for Davis.


     "Who are you?" He asked in a nonchalant tone, yet it sounded quite aggressive to Davis.


     Davis furrowed his brows. The little amount of good impression he had on Elder Wade left like a breeze.


     "We don't allow people with masks to take the Sky Grade Examination. If you want to take the exam, remove your mask." Elder Wade said upon noticing the alchemist robe Davis wore.


     Davis turned angry a little bit because he knew that there was no such rule the last time he came here, even for Sky Grade Alchemy Exams.


     Who cares about one's identity? As long as one had the ability, that person could be graded regardless of status. It was more like there were plenty of people interested in keeping their identity private for various reasons.


     So Davis didn't think about removing his mask at all. Instead, he turned to look at the receptionist and asked, "There's no rule such as that, right?"


     The receptionist went 'eh?' as she hesitated. She didn't know what to say anymore.


     On one side, she wanted to say that there was no such rule but on another side, she knew if she said that she would be inadvertently offending Elder Wade.


     Not knowing what to do, she just bit her lips and stayed silent.


     Davis looked at Elder Wade and said, "Look, she didn't deny, so it must mean that you are misinformed. Now bring me to the exam or I'll have to inform this matter to the one who you're most afraid of!"


     Elder Wade narrowed his brows as he thought of a few persons, but the person who came to his mind was his master.


     He quickly thought and formed his own assumption, 'Does this person have a relationship with my master? It can't be, I don't know of any such person. But it looked like junior sister knew him, so it must have been through master or the other way around.'


     Annoyingly looking at him, Elder Wade remarked, "Hmph! Whatever... I'll make a special exception and bring you to the exam hall!"


     Davis smiled inwardly but also knew that there would be a headache once he went inside the exam hall.


     As they arrived at the exam hall, Davis saw a table and a mat. Without Elder Wade's instruction, he strutted around and sat on it like a boss.


     Elder Wade smiled, but when Davis saw that smile, he knew that things were going to get a bit difficult.


     Slowly circling Davis, Elder Wade stood forward before him as he passed a scroll, "I'm the supervisor for the first two tests."



     Davis took it and didn't bother with his statement.


     Elder Wade smiled as he gave the most difficult test that a person can take at the Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemy Exam.


     Davis opened the scroll and read the questions, he then turned to look at Elder Wade who was grinning deviously.


     Davis also smiled back with a mocking expression which caused Elder Wade to furrow his brows as he felt that the latter was mocking him through soul waves.


     Soul Waves was a simple form of using Soul Force to make other people feel one's emotions to a slight degree.


     This was something he learned from Old Man Garvin along with many Soul Arts and Techniques.


     After mocking him with a smile, Davis took the ink brush that was on top of the table and started to fill the scroll with answers.


     He had already learned High-Level Sky Grade Alchemy, so this kind of difficulty couldn't even make him bat an eye. It was no different than a child's play for him.


     Not only did he not stop to think about the answers, he didn't even glance at the question a second time to verify the question to answer.


     Most people tend to take their time to read the questions at their leisure, after all when one takes the exam they wouldn't have fully comprehended the theory.


     But Davis wasn't like that, he had already gone a level up and was already proficient in High-Level Sky Grade Alchemy, except other than the fact he couldn't concoct the pills at that level.


     Elder Wade saw Davis breezing through the exam like it was nothing, but he sneered later thinking that the latter was filling up the scroll with nonsense.


     'Hmph! Show off while you can because it's me who's going to have the last laugh!' Elder Wade contently thought, and assumed that was the case.


     Soon, Davis filled up the answers in 10 minutes and handed over the scroll back, causing Elder Wade to laugh mockingly as he ruefully shook his head.


     10 minutes was only a short period of time because most of the people took a minimum of 1 hour to fill up the scroll with answers.


     Elder Wade totally thought that the scroll would be filled with wrong answers. This caused him to laugh mockingly at Davis, thinking that he can use this reason to kick him entirely out of the Thousand Pill Association.


     Actually, Davis wasn't a member of the Thousand Pill Association. He was only recognized by the Thousand Pill Association since he passed the Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemy Exam in their place.


     He certainly wasn't a part of it and could be considered as a lone alchemist.


     So Elder Wade wanted to suppress him as much as he could while Davis was down but when he looked at the scroll, his face changed.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     267 Thousand Pill Association Elders
      Elder Wade started checking the answers written by Davis one by one before his facial expression gradually settled down into a calm facade but inwardly, he was totally shaken since he found almost all the answers right.


     He was also a Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemist, but there were even some answers he couldn't fill up since this was the toughest question scroll.


     Even those answers which he couldn't fill up were answered by Davis. Gradually, his mind abandoned the thought of making things difficult for Davis.


     With this theoretical test, he could clearly see the difference between them in terms of knowledge.


     He had already lived for more than a thousand years, he was no fool and knew when to back down.


     Otherwise, if he kept making things difficult for everyone, would he be even able to live up to this age?


     What about his junior sister then? Since he didn't obtain her and couldn't afford to offend him, he clearly knew which action to take.


     Immediately, he smiled amicably and congratulated Davis, "Mister Scythe, you have passed the test, possibly even managing to score full marks."


     "I'll lead you to the next test where there will be another supervisor, please follow me." Elder Wade's tone became servile a few notches as he smiled.


     Davis was taken aback by the instant change in his attitude. The other party had told him that he would be the one to supervise two tests but now it looked like the he wasn't willing to offend him anymore.


     People can change this fast? Although he heard of it many times, it was the first time he witnessed a case like this.


     Offending a person for no reason, then instantly befriending or acting servile once that person exhibits their ability.


     Still, Davis didn't care about his change, because he knew that he would pass the exam even if Elder Wade continued to make things difficult for him, and even if he did, he would have no choice but to kill Elder Wade once his patience was exhausted.


     After both of them arrived at a wide hall, and Davis recognized this place because he came here last time to complete the exam for Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemy.


     Once he arrived, he spotted a figure's back which he was quite familiar with, after all, he had stared at it intensely once, while fantasizing about Evelynn.


     Tina Roxley stood in front of a cauldron, her black eyelashes trembled from perspiration. Her fingers moved making all sorts of hand signs that helped her control her soul force light up the soul flames.


     Davis could see that she was giving it her all to make a Low-Level Earth Grade Pill. He recognized the technique that she was using but he wasn't proficient with it.


     Beside him, Elder Wade opened his mouth, "I apologize Mister Scythe, we allowed her to take the exam since we thought it might take 3 hours for you to complete the theoretical test."


     Davis waved his hand, indicating that he wasn't bothered.



     Elder Wade nodded and left him to stand in a corner while he moved to the place where the judges were present and whispered something into their ears.


     The judges were all astounded and asked something to which Elder Wade nodded his head. Their gazes then shifted to Davis as they viewed him with a glint in their eyes.


     Seeing them gazing at him like prey, Davis felt chills crawling up his spine.


     He wondered what kind of bullshit this Elder Wade dropped in their ears to make them view him like he was some kind of delicacy.


     After that, the judges gradually turned their sights to Tina Roxley and looked at her concoct the pill in admiration.


     These judges were all old fogeys, living for more than 1500 years. They were gladdened to see the young generation geniuses catch up to them in both cultivation and alchemy.


     Tina Roxley was only 46 years old yet she could already make Low-Level Earth Grade Pills. They were all incredibly gladdened because of her talent, and it was also because she was the youngest disciple of the Grand Elder of the Thousand Pill Association, Brandis Mercer.


     Compared to her, Elder Wade Renfield was more than 1,000 years old but he could only concoct up to Mid-Level Sky Grade Pills but was only able to concoct Low-Level Earth Grade Pills when he was around 200 years old.


     This discrepancy ultimately showed the difference between a genius and a commoner; between Tina Roxley and Elder Wade.


     Although, this would still not be the case in the future if Tina Roxley chose to remain here instead of going out of the territory to broaden her horizons. If she did that then it will cause her skill to stagnate, like most.


     She would ultimately end up like Elder Wade, not being able to make any progress after a certain period of time.


     After half an hour, Tina Roxley successfully managed to concoct a Low-Level Earth Grade Pill.


     She happily looked at the batch of pills she managed to concoct. Her facial expression stunned even the old fogeys who were acting as judges. They all shook their heads thinking that she was too beautiful and dazzling to remain here in this place.


     They all thought that she should head to the territory of the Thousand Pill Palace to increase her boundaries in both cultivation and alchemy.


     "Grand Elder Brandis has truly managed to stumble upon a gem..." An elder in white alchemist robes, spoke as he rubbed his long white beard.


     "True, especially now that Grand Elder is in his old days I think he couldn't be anymore happier..." Another elder who looked bald but had a thick mustache slowly shook his head with a smile on his face. He wore a white alchemist robe as well.


     These two elders were called Elder Theren and Elder Gantar respectively.


     "Indeed, the younger generation geniuses tend to leave us with our jaws opening wide in shock." Another elder laughed.


     He looked old with long white hair and wore a black alchemist robe with six stars etched upon it, leaving only the last star a little dull.


     This indicated that he was a High-Level Sky Grade Alchemist.


     The other two only had five stars etched on their robes, indicating that they were Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemists.


     "You're absolutely right, Elder Seylas. It's my junior sister and my master's youngest disciple after all." Elder Wade grinned from ear to ear, his expression quite proud.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     268 Deciphering The Given Pill
      The three elders smiled at Elder Wade while full and well knowing what kind of a person he was; a womanizer.


     Although he was a womanizer and would frequently visit the cathouses, when it came to his master, he would become genuine and loyal to a great degree leaving others bewildered at his actions.


     If it weren't for that, they would've long kicked him out for being unscrupulous towards the women he entangled with in the past.


     Although to them, it doesn't matter what he does with those women, it still tarnished their reputation as both his elders and colleagues.


     They nodded and congratulated Tina for becoming Low-Level Earth Grade Alchemist.


     Tina nodded her head and said politely, "Tina thanks all the Elders for their patience... Without my master, I wouldn't have come this far."


     In the hall, all of them were smiles except for a single person.


     It was none other than Davis!


     Inwardly, he was shouting at them, 'Hey! I'm only 16 years old and am going to become a Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemist! Stop fawning over her and start my exam already!'


     He stayed like a statue the entire time they were exchanging pleasantries.


     Suddenly, Elder Seylas turned his gaze to Davis and said, "Mister Scythe, was it? Please step forward if you're going to continue with your exam..."


     'Yeah, that's what I'm waiting for, you idiot!' Davis inwardly cursed him as he walked forwards.


     Only then was he noticed by Tina who looked at him with a confused gaze.


     Realization suddenly dawned on her but still, she asked in admiration, "Are you here to take the Low-Level Sky Grade Alchemy Exam?"


     Elder Wade who stood by the side answered instantly, "No, he's here to take the Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemy Exam..."


     Tina's expression changed. She originally knew that Davis was a Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemist, but even then, her intuition and something else told her that this person should still be within 100 years of age.


     But now seeing this person take the Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemy Exam instead of the Low-Level counterpart, she was left confused.


     'There's no way this person is still within 100 years of age, right?' Tina thought with a scrutinizing expression on her face.


     No one below 100 years of age could become an Elder Soul Stage Cultivator, this fact was almost like common sense to the alchemists in this territory.


     She wanted to believe that her initial intuition was right but the scene in front of her was proving that she was wrong. She inadvertently let out a sigh, thinking that she had indulged in her fantasy too much.


     "Alright, junior sister. Leave that person some space to take the exam, will you?" Elder Wade said while seeing that she was spacing out.


     Tina nodded and moved but didn't leave the hall. Instead, she walked over to the side and fixed her gaze on Davis.


     Davis stood in front of another cauldron, which he could tell that it was of Mid-Level Sky Grade in quality.



     He nodded in satisfaction but knew that before he could concoct a pill, there was another test he should complete.


     Elder Wade walked towards the judges and said something. He was then handed a pillbox, which he took it to Davis.


     Davis accepted the box and opened it to see a single green pill.


     He knew the rules and understood that he must guess the ingredients used to make this green pill.


     This was a pill which was custom made by one of the elders over here and that elder eventually spoke out, "This pill was made by me and I used 10 ingredients to concoct this Mid-Level Sky Grade Pill. If you can guess even 5 of the ingredients right, you will pass the second test."


     It was Elder Garner who spoke. Once he said that he turned his head over and started to discuss with Elder Theren before saying, "You have 30 minutes to figure out the ingredients. You can start now..."


     Once the signal was given, Davis took the pill and sniffed it. With just this sniff, hundreds of ingredients flashed past his mind.


     He narrowed his eyes and looked at the other apparatus over the table. He dipped the pill in spirit water for a moment, slightly diluting it.


     He then drank the diluted spirit water, directly feeling out the effects of the pill, even the taste.


     A few minutes later of mental calculation, he narrowed it down to 19 ingredients.


     Just 5 minutes had passed, and he wrote the ingredients which he felt that was the most suitable on a scroll that was present on the table.


     Elder Wade came over and took the scroll to Elder Garner who then corrected it.


     "You have guessed 8 out of the 10 ingredients correctly!" Elder Garner's eyes widened, his gaze falling on Davis with an incredulous expression.


     It had just been 5 minutes exactly from the start of the second test but the examinee had already deciphered his pill formula? By just sniffing and feeling the effects of the pill?


     Initially, Elder Garner laughed thinking that the answers were probably wrong but he didn't think they were all almost right!


     The other two elders also blinked, even going so far as to suspect Elder Garner had leaked the ingredients but felt that it was unlikely.


     In truth, the reason why Davis could decipher the pill and find out the ingredients was related to his knowledge. People might have one or more secret ingredients but most of them are just common ingredients that one could find by a little bit of testing.


     One could decipher the ingredients to an extent but could they find the timing and the necessary methods to extract the essence in the final moment? That was the truly difficult part, and unless that person had the pill recipe, it was difficult to copy one's work.


     "Why did you submit it so soon? Wouldn't it be better if you gave it after 15 minutes? You made me lose face..." Elder Garner laughed as he shook his head.


     'Huh? That's a drag...' Davis inwardly thought but he said entirely something else to Elder Garner, "There's no way I can completely understand and decipher this pill, so I just wrote what came to my head. It was all just luck..."


     Davis's eyes twitched as he inwardly laughed at himself.


     What a cliched sentence to say...


     The three elders also smiled wryly as they all felt that he was joking.


     Elder Seylas opened his mouth in interest, "You've got quite the sense of humor, haha. Let's start the final test then..."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     269 Prying With Soul Sense
      "Yes, choose some ingredients that are over there, and naturally don't forget that you have to pay for it." Elder Theren uttered as he pointed in a direction.


     Davis nodded and picked some ingredients that were placed at a corner and returned to stand in front of the cauldron. They were all of Sky Grade and cost more than a thousand spirit stones.


     Naturally, to make this Mid-Level Sky Grade Pill, he had to give his all since he could only make a crude-tier with his Soul Force.


     Without holding back, he completely revealed his Soul Forging Cultivation and started the process of concocting the pill.


     When the others felt his soul force, they were stunned before gradually shaking their heads.


     "High-Level Adult Soul Stage, although good but not enough to concoct Mid-Level Sky Grade Pills..." Elder Garner shook his head.


     "I remember this person take the Peak-Level Earth Grade Alchemy Exam just a year ago. He must be here to try his hands on the exam and his goal must be to test himself." Elder Theren uttered as he analyzed. He was an impartial individual, even to his own students. He treated everyone equally and judged them through his eyes.


     If Davis's soul wasn't 3 times stronger, then his analysis would be on point.


     As the two of them shared their opinions, Elder Seylas had his eyes narrowed.


     Although he could clearly tell that this soul force was only of High-Level Adult Soul Stage, he could feel that its intensity was a few notches stronger as well.


     With his cultivation at the Low-Level Mature Soul Stage, he could clearly see the difference between an ordinary High-Level Adult Soul Stage Cultivator and the High-Level Adult Soul Stage Cultivator in front of him.


     Just at that time, Tina Roxley arrived beside the place where Elder Seylas sat and sent a soul transmission to him.


     Elder Seylas's face turned serious as he sent back a soul transmission, "What!? You want me to see through his guise!?"


     "Mhm, do this and I'll ask my teacher to give Elder Seylas a pill capable of aiding one to break through to the Gold Stage without much pain, a rare High-Level Sky Grade Pill."


     Elder Seylas's eyes flashed! That was a pill that he was bent on concocting but couldn't due to his inability even though he could make those kinds of pills.


     If he could break through to the Gold Stage, then his fires of life will rekindle, restoring his looks to be once again of middle-aged.


     Elder Seylas was at Mid-Level Law Manifestation Stage, making his life-span reach up to 3,000 years.


     He had started to become old when he was around 1,500 years old and right now, he was around 1,800 years old.


     If he could somehow break through to Gold Stage, then that will enable him to look like a middle-aged man naturally until he was 2,500 years old.


     After all, Gold Stage not only granted a lifespan of 1,000 years but it also gave immense vitality to the cultivator.



     In the case of a mortal, let's say that a person gets to live till 100 years. That person gets to live the remaining 50% of their lives as an old aged figure.


     This also applies to the world of cultivators! When they reach the starting point of their remaining 50% of their lifespan, they will gradually turn old unless of course if they trained in a body cultivation system that is capable of igniting the fires of life in their lifespan.


     But even so, Elder Seylas's morals and values were getting in the way, so he hesitantly asked, "Are you sure? Inspecting a person's identity when they are masked can be considered incredibly rude. This could even end up as a battlefield..."


     "Don't worry, since his Soul Cultivation is only of High-Level Adult Soul Stage, you can probe his identity even without alerting him. After all, aren't you a Low-Level Mature Soul Stage Cultivator..."


     "This..." Elder Seylas was still hesitant. He and the other elders treated this lass as their own daughter and it was difficult for him to turn down her request.


     "You still owe me one... I'll consider it over if Elder Seylas can do this for me." Tina suddenly said, causing his heart to waver.


     "Alright, I'll do it!" Elder Seylas decisively nodded but asked a moment later, "Why do you want to know his identity? And why do you want me to keep it a secret? Did he offend you by any chance?"


     "It's not anything like that. I am just curious..."


     Tina's brows furrowed but she still answered as she was familiar with this elder and even the other elders mainly because she frequently paid respects to her master.


     But if one were to pry open her thoughts, one could see how deep her gaze was when glancing at Davis.


     Elder Seylas shook his head, not believing her reason but he still decided to do what he had been told.


     Waiting for the opportunity, he glanced at Davis.


     Soon, when Davis was focused on the extraction of the essence from the melted ingredients, Elder Seylas finally took action.


     A minute strand of Soul Sense instantly traveled and probed Davis's mask. Instantly, he was frozen stiff!


     Davis didn't notice a single thing and gradually formed a batch of pills. He had beads of sweat forming on his forehead which told him that he was purely involved in the process of concocting the pills.


     As he heated the flames and controlled the intensity of the soul fire, he was able to melt the ingredients and collect the essence above the cauldron with his soul force.


     The final process gave him a headache but he was still able to pull through it with ease.


     He had no idea that he had been probed because the difference in their soul force was not at all small to be detected, they could not be even compared.


     Davis with his High-Level Adult Soul Stage Cultivation, could only contend with Low-Level Elder Soul Stage Cultivators and elude the senses of Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage Cultivators.


     High-Level Elder Soul Stage Cultivator's senses alone were enough for him to not notice, much less the senses of Elder Seylas, who was at the Low-Level Mature Soul Stage; the Sixth Stage in Soul Forging Cultivation.


     "How is this possible!?" Elder Seylas came back to his senses and shouted inadvertently, his voice echoing throughout the hall.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     270 Acquiring The Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemist Token
      "Yes! How is he able to concoct the pill!?" Elder Garner also stood up as he shouted, even his eyes were narrowed into two slits."There's no way..." Elder Theren muttered with disbelief but then uttered, "Unless his soul force is of different quality and intensity..."When Elder Theren said that, everyone immediately understood. If that was the case, then it meant that a genius in alchemy had appeared in their Thousand Pill Association!Elder Seylas sat back down, his back drenched with a bit of sweat. The reason for his shock was something else entirely but it seemed like no one noticed it, including Tina Roxley."Congratulations! Mister Scythe!" Elder Garner laughed in an uproarious tone. It was as if he found a treasure."Are you interested in becoming a member of the Thousand Pill Association?" Elder Theren asked, his eyes emitting gentleness."I'm not interested..." Davis replied."Oh..." Elder Theren uttered with a disappointed expression on his face, but he still said, "You can consider it slowly, no haste...""No haste indeed! Talents like you are always welcome!" Elder Garner smiled as he said.After that, the others present also congratulated him, including Elder Seylas and Tina Roxley.Just as Davis was receiving his new alchemist robe and token plate, Elder Seylas and Tina Roxley spoke with each other through Soul Transmission.Tina's heart pounded as she asked, "Are you really saying the truth!?""I'm telling you! He is no more than 20 years old! He's too young to be even considered as a Soul Forging Cultivator!" Elder Seylas couldn't even believe his probe but couldn't just cross out the facts either.Tina's body trembled as she widened her eyes,
     'Could it really be him?'
     Her heart suddenly turned confused.She calmed herself down and said, "Keep your words and do not leak his identity under any circumstances. Got it?""I want no part of this... If I had knew this before, I would've personally invited him to join Thousand Pill Association, even recommending him to join the Thousand Pill Palace, but he just easily rejected a few moments ago.""He is probably a monster with big family background. Likely, he should be from one of the larger territories, roaming out for tempering." Elder Seylas said with a little bit of fear in his heart.Tina Roxley also nodded her head, feeling that it might be the case.Elder Seylas then remembered, "Don't forget about the pill and the matter of owing you can be considered over. Damn, you almost got me involved in something that's out of my bounds.""I know. You'll receive it in a month..." Tina replied, not at all bothered by his blame. In truth, she also felt guilty for involving Elder Seylas but thought that without him, she never would've found that man.Davis donned the new purple-colored alchemist robe which had 5 bright stars etched on it.He was given a token plate which read [Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemist] and in the rear, it read, [Thousand Pills Association].Davis also kept the Crude-Tier Mid-Level Sky Grade Pills in his spatial ring as he paid for the ingredients. Although the pill was of a lower quality, at crude-tier. nobody said anything since he had crossed levels to make the pills.But at this time, Davis froze."I just felt a Soul Sense probe you a few seconds ago..." Fallen Heaven said.His heart turned cold as he asked, "Who?""I don't know... If I did something, that person would've probably found my presence as well but not exactly since the other person would only feel that there is something strange in your Soul Sea."Davis's eyes narrowed but he answered, "You did good, don't reveal yourself at any circumstances."But he then asked, "Why didn't you inform me at that moment...""That person would have noticed that you noticed something, besides you were completely focused on concocting pills. I didn't want to disturb you..."Davis sighed on hearing its response. He knew that it wouldn't harm him because their souls were intricately linked.If he dies, there is a possibility that Fallen Heaven might die too. So he could say that their relationship was entirely cooperative and relaxed."Alright, next time, inform me if those kinds of things happen...""Okay..." Fallen Heaven replied and went silent.In truth, even if Fallen Heaven had probed outside, Elder Seylas and even the others would discover that something had probed them.But they wouldn't be able to tell from where it came from.In this aspect, Fallen Heaven's experience as a soul form being can be treated as almost nil.Its strength was intricately linked with Davis's soul, and that's why its power depends on his Soul Forging Cultivation.But their control couldn't be said to be at the same level.Right now, Davis could control its powers to fight against Low-Level Elder Soul Cultivators and elude the senses of Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage Cultivators.While using Fallen Heaven might take his power to the next level, it would never take action with a chance of getting discovered prohibiting it, unless Davis's life was really in danger.After all, their souls were almost fused as one in any case.Davis's gaze eventually fell on Tina Roxley who was approaching him with a calm expression on her face.Naturally, this woman was on the top of the list in who would want to probe his identity, but he could tell that her Soul Forging Cultivation was only at Low-Level Young Soul Stage.
     'There's no way it could be her, right? I'm overthinking again...' 
     Davis brushed off her presence and looked at other people as he noted every single one of them as he remembered their faces.He knew that the elders here were capable of probing him, and he didn't think they would dare to do that since it would be considered rude.These were all old fogeys, wouldn't they want their face; reputation to stay intact?Davis shook his head, but didn't think that the Soul Sense could have only come from here, he thought it might be from the outside or maybe even from the Grand Elder he had heard about during the exam.Whatever the intent may be, he didn't like being probed anonymously like this, but to think of it, he had also done this to many people but it was mostly done for his protection and gathering information with no hostile intent behind his prying.The most repulsing prying he had done was spy on Young Master Jackson Lars, but that situation was created by Jackson himself and not Davis since the latter only wanted to offend the former for a mission.





     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     271 A Person From Third Layer!?
      "Mister Scythe, now that the exam is over, shall we take a short walk outside?" Tina Roxley lightly smiled at she asked.


     Davis turned to gaze at her, feeling confused. What did this woman want from him? Was she inviting him to dinner? Do people here really interact with suspicious strangers like this? Especially a masked person like him? At least, he thought he wouldn't if he were a woman.


     Still, he said politely, "I don't think it's appropriate, no?"


     "Y-Yes... No!" Tina was flustered for the first time as she stuttered.


     Davis was amused and inwardly laughed at her antics. Wasn't this woman composed as a majestic bird all the time? Like the Phoenix in the legends? He was amused at seeing her naive yet genuine reaction. From this, he assumed that she was not the one who probed him jus now.


     He thought, 'Yeah, there's no way this woman could be the culprit. I've given her far too credits...'


     "Alright, let's take a walk..." Davis said as he eased her flustered self. In any case, he was free as well and thought of knowing more about the Xuan Capital from her mouth.


     Tina Roxley nodded as she relaxed and followed behind him. In truth, she was really flustered and didn't know what to say at that moment. Hearing him say that it was inappropriate made her think entirely of something else.


     As they came walking out in the sun's rays, they continued to head towards a random direction.


     While walking side by side, Tina Roxley glanced at him as she opened her mouth, "I haven't introduced myself properly have I? My name is Tina Roxley and I belong to the 8th generation of the Roxley Family."


     "What about you?" Tina asked with an expectant gaze.


     Now that she was almost sure that he was the man she had been searching for, the only thing left to discover was who he is and where he came from. She was determined to figure it out since she was blindly sure that this concerns her future.


     "Miss Roxley, I already told you that I am called Scythe. As for my family, there exists none for I am an orphan..." Davis replied casually, causing Tina to turn her head away in disappointment.


     Obviously, her expression said that she knew that the other party was lying.


     They gradually entered a plaza where there were only a few stalls selling items up to High-Level Earth Grade Items.


     They didn't talk much, only managing to exchange a few pleasantries and discuss the scenery they passed by in an honest light.


     Davis opened his mouth, "I wonder for what purpose are we walking randomly like this..."


     "Huh? Yes, I'd like to know too..." Tina subconsciously answered as she came out of her reverie. She had been thinking about what to say all this time since it had been awkward with him all this while.


     They were together for more than half an hour, and Davis didn't know what the purpose of this walk was. Initially, he thought she would request some kind of help from him, or blackmail him with the existence of Natalya.



     Seeing that she didn't say anything after all this while, he couldn't take it anymore and asked.


     "Excuse me, you're the one who invited me for a walk, Miss Roxley. What's wrong with you?" Davis shook his head as he asked.


     Tina Roxley inwardly turned aghast, thinking that he developed a wrong impression of her.


     "I... I just..." She stuttered and just when she was going to explain her plight, Davis's eyes widened as he heard a shopkeeper shout in a loud voice, "Hurry up and buy! There are only a few books of Battle Into The Skies left! It costs only ten spirit stones!"


     He instantly went in front of the shop and saw the book placed on the stall.


     The shopkeeper shook and was suddenly humbled by the visit of a Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemist.


     "Welcome, esteemed alchemist." The shopkeeper said while Davis took the book up as he skimmed the pages.


     The more he read, the more his eyes shimmered. He finally closed the book and asked the shopkeeper, "Who is this author named Plagiarism Plague?"


     "Esteemed Alchemist, I don't know who this author is but I do know that he has created a lot of work of literature like this."


     "It's true, I have this book in my home. Not only that, I have the author's other work of literature too." Tina caught up to him and explained. Her face looked like she was happy to help.


     "Other work of literature?" Davis asked, a little confused.


     "Yes. His other works of literatures include titles like Cultivation Universe, Great Lord, Soul Ring Continent, I Shall Seal the Skies, Traitorous Immortal and many more."


     "Hehe, this Miss is quite knowledgeable, but it is quite unfortunate that the author suddenly disappeared after selling out all his books for a period of time."


     "Yes, that was like 10 years ago... If you want the other books, I could lend you mine..." Tina said as she glanced at him.


     Davis shook his head and bought the book from the shopkeeper.


     His gaze turned complicated as he thought to himself, 'There's someone from the Third Layer in this place. A person from Planet Earth...'


     "Miss Roxley, since there's nothing else to discuss, I'll take my leave..." Davis said and left with a complicated expression on his face.


     There was actually someone else from the same place as him, and what's more, they were of the same kind as him, needless to say.


     Tina's expression turned sour as she closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes.


     Only when he left could she relax and heave a sigh of relief. Upon calming down, she felt the changes in her emotions and finally left.


     Today, the level of upheaval she felt in her heart was nothing but small.


     ...


     After Davis came home, he sat down on his bed and took out the book as he started to read.


     It was the same as the one in the Third Layer, except the characters were all fleshed out and well developed, making it seem better than the original.


     Even the character names were different but the stories were almost the same.


     As he read about it, he noticed the best part about the novel, was none other than the dual cultivation scenes which were not written in the original due to censor laws.


     "Sigh, he clearly named himself a plagiarist and added upon his own ideas... Guess he was not just an outright plagiarist after all..."


     Davis thought that this was the best fanfiction he ever read. He thought of reading the other titles but there were naturally other better things to do.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     272 Hatred Towards One“s Origin
      Roxley Family Residence.


     The majestic and grand residence hosted about thousands of people who belonged to the Roxley Family. It covered an area of 1,500 square kilometers and was a little lower than the Royal Xuan Palace in terms of height and majesticness.


     After all, even though they had the wealth, if they made the structures grand enough, it would be like challenging the authority of the Royal Xuan Family. They wouldn't go that far and stab themselves in the legs.


     That is why, as a noble family, maintaining equilibrium was equally important as maintaining their current underground businesses from being openly exposed.


     Around the middle floors, in a certain room, there was a female figure resting on a bed with closed eyes.


     This figure was Tina Roxley, who just came back after the nerve-wracking walk with Davis. Well, at least to her, it was nerve-wracking.


     She threw herself on the bed and closed her eyes, but didn't sleep. It was as if she was clearing her mind of the events that happened today.


     A few moments later, she opened her eyes, 'There's no way that it should be him, right? Maybe it's another masked person...'


     She again shook her head as she held her forehead. No matter how she tried, she couldn't forget or let go of the events that happened today.


     It was too important for her to not leave it be and too significant for her to brush it off as a coincidence.


     Clenching her fists, she shouted in vexation, "Why did I have to find about his age!? Dammit!"


     Although her intuition was right on the mark, she now regretted learning his identity.


     'Elder Seylas should have seen his appearance, I'll tell him to draw one portrait of him before giving the pill...' Tina thought as she made a decision.


     If it were really that person...


     She shook her head, thinking that she had gotten ahead of herself.


     A smile inadvertently appeared on her face and the previous demeanor that she held returned back to her as she stood up.


     Suddenly, a knock came from the room door, "Young Miss, Master has called you to his room..."


     "I'll go over in a few minutes..." Tina replied in a cold voice. The expression on her face, her eyes turned malevolent before it returned normal.


     "Yes..." The feminine voice left the place.


     Tina walked and stood in front of a mirror as she checked herself out. Seeing that her appearance was fine, she applied some makeup and made herself look as ugly as possible.


     Satisfied with her hideous appearance, she left her room and arrived in front of the so-called 'master's' room.


     When she stood in front of the room, her face scrunched up in disgust on hearing the sounds coming from the room, but she quickly changed her attitude to an ice-cold facade.


     "Tina? Enter the room!" A cry was heard from the room.


     Tina hesitated but she still went inside.



     When she opened the door, sexual moans emerged from the room and filled her ears.


     She came into the room and looked emotionlessly at the bed that was covered by curtains.


     Only two silhouettes were visible, interconnected with each other, shaking on top of the bed as if they were dancing.


     A man held a woman from her behind as he pounded. The woman kept moaning as she begged for mercy, but it just fueled the man to pound her even faster as he held her soft waist tightly.


     Tina Roxley was not at all fazed by this familiar yet disgusting sight. She had made herself emotionless to a degree when she entered the room.


     The woman in the bed was none other than the slave servant who called her to come here and the man that was known as 'master' was none other than her father.


     'Sick bastard!' Tina Roxley shifted her gaze from the spectacle that was ensuing in front of her.


     She knew all too well what kind of a person her father was, and why he would do this even when he knew that she was coming.


     Faint killing intent emitted from her eyes.


     The only person she hated enough to kill in this world was none other than her father himself!


     A sound of climax could be heard as the man grunted and the woman moaned.


     "Stay right there bastard! Don't you dare come out with that disgusting appearance of yours!" Tina said as she took out a sword.


     "Hahaha! My darling Tina, so be it. If I can't come out, why don't you come in?" Her father replied causing her to take a deep breath and release it, one that was reeking of anger.


     "For what reason did you call me for?" She asked in an icy tone.


     She didn't want to stay in this place but had to do so. The only reason she came here was that she knew he would set his sights on her little sister if she didn't come.


     "Haha, don't be so aggressive. I heard that you've been frolicking around with a man in the plaza near the Thousand Pill Association... Is it true?"


     "What does it matter to you? Actually, why haven't you died yet?" Tina gripped the handle of the sword, her arms trembling.


     She wanted nothing more than to tear apart this man in front of her.


     "Did you lose your innocence? That's sad but it doesn't matter. I will accept you anytime, so come flying into your father's arms. I promise you that we'll have a passionate night!" The man said, his tone filled with lust.


     Tina Roxley stomped the floor without holding back, causing a hole to be formed on the brick that was of Earth Grade quality.


     "Sick bastard! If you have nothing left to say, I'm leaving!" Her tone of voice was cold. She opened the door and left.


     When the man looked at the floor, his lower body trembled in fright but a moment later he smiled.


     He grasped the arm of the woman lying in front of him, who was gasping for breath and lifted her up as he sealed her lips.


     The woman let out a muffled sound, feeling out of breath.


     He let go of her lips and said, "Look at my daughter, she's all grown up... If it just weren't for that old fart..."


     "Master, I'm the only woman you need!" The woman interrupted as she gasped sexily.


     The man pushed her away and sneered, "You're nothing but a slave! How would you compare to my daughter, heh!"


     ....


     *Bang!~*


     The door slammed heavily as Tina came back to her room. She sat on the bed as her chest heaved heavily from anger.


     Clenching her fists, she looked in the direction of his room and looked forward to the day when she would end his life with her own hands.


     This man, her father, was solely responsible for the death of two important people in her life.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     273 Another Year Of Seclusion
      One was Tina's mother, who had grown tired of this deviant and decided to end her own life right after giving birth to her little sister, Rina Roxley.


     The other was her elder sister who mysteriously died a few years after the death of their mother.


     Although the death of the elder sister was deemed as a mystery, she knew who exactly was responsible for her death because, right after her elder sister died, she noticed her father look at her with a gaze filled with lust.


     That was the exact moment her hatred grew, festering in her heart even till this date. Needless to say, she could guess what had happened to her elder sister.


     As for her grandparents, there was her grandfather alive but he was too busy with cultivation to care about these matters.


     She thought that even if her grandfather came out, he would do nothing to discipline his son as she heard that they were one and the same, like kindred spirits.


     As for her relatives, why would they even care about her?


     "This family is rotten to the core!" She clenched her teeth as she murdered that scum numerous times in her mind. This family had already fallen to disgrace by placing their hands on black!


     She deeply wished that if thoughts could kill a person only a single time, then her target would undoubtedly be her own father.


     Her expression gradually softened as she thought of the person she cared for the most in her life.


     It was her little sister, Rina Roxley. She had asked her master, Grand Elder of the Thousand Pill Association, Brandis Mercer to take care of her safety.


     That's why Rina Roxley who is currently a receptionist, was quite naive and ignorant of the situation. This ignorance was also the reason why she had wanted to see her father despite the numerous warnings that Tina Roxley gave, after all, this matter was something the latter couldn't reveal no matter what.


     If that matter were to fall in Rina's naive ears, Tina believed that her sister wouldn't be her sister anymore. It was entirely possible that she would go berserk and attack that madman out of fury as her personality was straightforward.


     Her master's presence was also the main reason why her own father hadn't made a move against her right now.


     Towards her master, there was only endless gratitude and gratefulness as he treated her like his own daughter. In fact, she treated her master like he was her father and taken it to be so from a young age.


     "I have to get stronger!" Tina took a resolution for the nth time and decided to head out to train.


     After the encounter with her disgusting father, her mind no longer cared about Mister Scythe's significance in her life.


     ...


     Gradually a year passed.


     Davis's alias became quite known to the upper echelon as it spread throughout the capital. All-day long, he involved himself in concocting Low-Level Sky Grade and Mid-Grade Sky Grade Pills.



     People even came to his residence to request because Davis sold the pills for way less than the market price.


     Of course, the requestors had to cough up the ingredients, otherwise, he straight away told them that they should scram.


     His ironclad rule didn't drive people away but brought more in as they believed that Davis wouldn't cheat them as he had built up his reputation for quite a while.


     During the third month, even the people from the Royal Xuan Family came to invite him while seeing that he was an unaffiliated alchemist.


     Needless to say, Davis rejected not only the Royal Xuan Family but every power that came knocking on his door. Surprisingly, the Royal Xuan Family no longer came to bother him again but he knew that if he were to ask for a favor from them, they would undoubtedly make things difficult for him.


     In half a year, he broke through to the Peak-Level Adult Soul Stage and was able to concoct Normal-Tier Mid-Level Sky Grade Pills.


     As for why he didn't break through sooner using Elder Severin's Soul Essence, he wanted to use it to enter the Elder Soul Stage or use it to enter Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage. If he used it now, it would just be too wasteful.


     As an unaffiliated alchemist who can make Mid-Level Sky Grade Pills with only a Soul Forging Cultivation of Peak-Level Adult Soul Stage, his name spread far and wide as he got more patrons.


     Most of them were there to build good relations with him, seeing that he could cross levels to make higher-level pills.


     Not only did they set up good deals for him, like freely giving him a medium-sized and big residences to show their sincerity, they even went far as to set up beauty traps as well.


     And what he couldn't believe was that the women who came for him all actively tried to gain his favor.


     This caused Davis to get a headache but was incredibly glad that Natalya was there with him. Without her presence, it would've been difficult for him to politely decline all their advances.


     Not only did she help him with a lot of work, she even had forgo her cultivating time and ended up helping him with a ton of work.


     Davis advised her that she should hire some people, but she directly rejected that telling that she wanted to be helpful to him and protect his identity.


     Although Davis felt bad for pushing all the work other than alchemy to her, he didn't stop her. He kind of liked her enthusiasm and determination.


     That said, at the end of the year, Davis was grinning from ear to ear.


     He had raked in an amount of 7,000,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones just by purely devoting the entire year to concoct pills and sell them.


     People thought that he was a madman to be kept up all day long with concocting pills but wasn't surprised when they considered that he could cross levels to make higher-level pills.


     They brushed it off as a genius trait and didn't mention much about it but with this, Davis had completely consolidated his alchemy skills.


     That said, when he decided that it was time to end his short career of concocting pills, his year-long pent up exhaustion kicked in as he slept for 5 days straight.


     Although he did take rest from time to time, he didn't fully take a rest a single time.


     Natalya was worried sick over this matter and thought he was dead since he didn't wake up for 3 days.


     Only after she found him breathing did she heave a sigh of relief and leave him be as he continued to recover.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     274 Farewell
      Davis opened his eyes as he felt refreshed. He had slept for 5 days straight and was covered in sweat from the exhaustion.


     He took a bath and came out even more refreshed in terms of physical appearance. Right now, he was already 17 years old and this left him a profound impression that he had grown up into a man who was ready to have a family.


     Letting out a chuckle, he ruefully smiled at his thoughts. Who was he kidding? He was already mentally older in terms of age.


     He looked at the giant square-shaped mirror placed in his room and saw his unkempt figure. He rubbed his chin and looked at his sapphire eyes that shone like a jewel.


     His eyes went red after activating the Death God Eyes. He tried to look at his lifespan but couldn't see anything so he blinked and his sapphire eyes were once again in his view.


     He ran his fingers over his blonde wavy hair as he found it smooth and silky. His soul force did the work for him as it straightened out the strands of hair on his head.


     Looking at his long hair that reached till his waist, sharp energy formed and cut the hair, making it reach till the location of his chest as the remaining hair fell on the ground.


     Satisfied, he looked at his slightly broad shoulders and checked out his abs and muscles, quietly appreciating his body tone in the process.


     His height reached 5'10" and he was sure that within a few years, he would be more or less 6' as he mused that his growth potential in terms of height was all exhausted by cultivating the Body Tempering Cultivation System.


     Davis sighed and eventually thought of the to-do list in his head.


     In the upcoming auctions, he was planning on buying a Low-Level Spirit Stone Core and plant it in the Second Layer to bring back the resources of spirit stones again.


     At least, that was his plan if it was available in the first place because, half a year ago, he controlled that young man who tried to give him 'VIP service' at the time of the underground auction and poisoned everyone who worked with him.


     The young man poisoned those low-level members of the underground auction, even managing to poison the mid-level members through poisoning the banquet that took place secretly for them.


     The underground auction found the young man responsible and executed him but wasn't able to find the intent behind his actions.


     In the underground network, this became an event that can be considered not so big but not so small either since they couldn't seem to find the perpetrator of the incident.


     The underground auction went silent and hadn't made any moves, even now. The others all mused that it wouldn't be opening any time soon.


     Other than that, Davis decided it was time he left this place and explored the wilderness in search of Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts and above.


     He could absorb the souls of humans but it would prove to be difficult since there are experts in the capital who are capable of eluding his Soul Sense.



     So he took his chances in the wilderness where there might be high-risk of danger but low-risk of being chased to the ends of the world.


     Since it was time, he decided to leave this place in Natalya's care.


     In the courtyard, he stood in front of her and opened his mouth, "It's time, I'm leaving..."


     Natalya nodded her head, incomparably sad but suddenly she had a selfish thought, "Mister Scythe, can you help me one last time?"


     Davis furrowed his brows, "What help?"


     "Since you're leaving tomorrow, I will also leave to the city my little sister mentioned. I need to buy formations and stock up on resources to fortify my parent's new residence..."


     "What, you need spirit stones?" Davis smiled, momentarily thinking that she was a greedy woman.


     "Ah, no. I still have 89,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones out of the 100,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones you gave me..."


     "Then what?" Davis turned confused.


     "It's just that, can I have Mister Scythe accompany me to buy those things I mentioned before... It will be helpful a lot since I won't get robbed and killed in the process." Natalya blushed as she grinned.


     Both of them wore the same old masks, so both their expressions were hidden.


     Davis thought that he was quite famous around the surrounding areas, so he thought, 'Why not?'


     "Alright, since you have helped me the entire year, I'll naturally repay you back..."


     "Ah no! You've been already generous and gave me 100,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones. If I were to take this to my family, it would help us ensure the survival and growth of ourselves..." Natalya uttered in a soft voice with a kind smile on her face.


     It was too bad that Davis couldn't see it, otherwise, his heart would have definitely skipped a beat from her sweet and caring attitude.


     Although he couldn't see her expression, he could still hear her heartfelt voice.


     He became slightly embarrassed as he said, "You already used 11,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones for me, here keep this."


     Saying so, he gave her 11,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones without giving her the chance to refuse.


     Natalya hesitated and wanted to decline but when she ultimately thought of her family, she decided to accept it.


     'More Spirit Stones are always welcome!' Natalya inwardly said to herself when she thought of her family situation.


     Davis smiled, and after some time, they left together towards the various plazas, filled with marketplaces.


     They bought various kinds of formations that could be set up in a residence.


     Concealment Formations!


     Protective Formations!


     Offensive Formations!


     Soul Sense Deflection Formations!


     Almost all of them were Peak-Level Earth Grade Formations and only some were Low-Level Sky Grade Formations.


     It was only smooth sailing when the sellers recognized that it was Mister Scythe, the Mid-Level Sky Grade Alchemist.


     It didn't cost too much, ending their shopping spree with a bill of 15,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones for Natalya. Of course, it was different for Davis as he too bought some with his own wealth.


     Natalya smiled widely when she thought any one of three offensive formations she bought could kill people with strength comparable to her easily.


     With this, she was confident that she could help protect her family in case of a crisis.


     But at the end of the day, she was so sad that she wanted to cry her heart out, spilling out the feelings that she had stored in her heart for too long.


     Ultimately, she didn't.


     She knew that she was nowhere near close in terms of talent and status to him. She said that she would have to clear her debt when she mentioned that she would follow him but he shot her down by saying that she already had cleared the debt for helping him for a year.


     With all that, plus her inferiority complex, she wasn't able to tell her true feelings even in the final moments as Davis slowly disappeared from her sight after a dinner of farewell.


     She could only let go...


     That was her last memory of this person, at least until the time she...




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     275 Tyrannical Blue Ape Mountainous Range
      In the far north of the Xuan Empire lies a mountainous forest region inhabited by numerous magical beasts.


     These powerful magical beasts possess intelligence comparable to humans and can even change their appearances to human forms.


     Even though they could still change their appearance, they couldn't hide their magical beast aura. So they don't visit places belonging to humans because their identity would immediately be found out by the formations placed on each side of the gates and the skies. It would be the case even if they try to conceal their auras.


     A Magical Beast's life aura is very different from a human's life aura. One could easily tell the difference if they're well versed with the differentiation between the two intrinsic races.


     Many times, the magical beasts form a beast tide and attack towns, villages, and even cities depending upon their strength to procure resources.


     And in turn, humans hunt them down to strengthen and protect themselves, even enjoying magical beast meat as a luxury. This formed an eternal cycle of killing each other, making them not see eye to eye.


     Then what about the magical beasts possessing intelligence that was tamed by humans?


     To be exact, they were not exactly tamed. It's because those magical beasts are branded with a soul seal. In other words, a slave seal.


     Humans can cast a slave seal on their own race, so why not magical beasts?


     In this case, there wasn't any difference between the magical beasts and them, because those magical beasts sometimes even take humans as their slaves to do their bidding.


     And there are some rare humans and magical beasts who simply form a blood or soul connection with each other, becoming equals and friends.


     Like how Davis personally befriended the Golden-Horned Wyvern even without having to form a blood connection.


     Like how a powerful magical beast sees itself as a guardian to protect a human area or even a human family.


     One such case was the Xuan Empire's Golden Shell Turtle which acts as a guardian beast. It reached the Seventh Stage and was the main reason why the Royal Xuan Family was able to survive for this long.


     As for its origins, it should have previously been a beast tamed or befriended by the Xuan Family's Ancestor.


     As for why it guarded the family? It must have been probably a request from the late Xuan Family's Ancestor.


     In any case, there were simply too many variations in the relationships between humans and magical beasts to categorize them into two sides; black or white.


     "Thinking about all this doesn't matter. After all, I've come to kill them not make friends with them..." Davis muttered to himself as he entered the mountain range.


     This mountainous region was occupied by magical beasts and was called the Tyrannical Blue Ape Mountain Range for a single reason.


     It was simply because the Tyrannical Blue Ape was the sole hegemon of this entire region, a Mid-Level Seventh Stage Magical Beast!



     It had lived for more than 1,000 years and its rule remains unchallenged in this region till this period.


     Why? Because this particular magical beast has a King-Tier Bloodline running deep within it. It was able to battle beasts that was two levels higher than it and was able to command its own kin even in its growth period.


     Not only could it rule its kin without much difficulty, since its power was the strongest, it faced no threat in this place.


     Ultimately, it became a hegemon and ruled over this mountainous region.


     Now as it almost reached the apex of its species rank! Who would dare to challenge its authority?


     It's Species Rank was Sky Grade and unfortunately, that limited its growth to the Peak-Level of Lord Beast Stage; Seventh Stage.


     Magical Beasts with Sky Grade Species Rank were born as a Sky Beast Stage Magical Beast and were able to mature into Lord Beast Stage.


     Davis swore to run away the moment he encounters this magical beast. If he remained, he didn't know what kind of mincemeat it would make out of him.


     As he entered the mountainous region, he saw trees covering the are all over the place.


     When he slightly flew up for a few hundred meters, he saw a nest far away from where he was and figured that it might belong to a bird-type magical beast.


     He didn't dare to go near it afraid that the nest might belong to a Sixth Stage Beast; a Saint Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     That said, he was still in the outer regions of this place, but who said that the outer regions would not have powerful beasts.


     He was sure that this nest belonged to a Sixth Stage Magical Beast because the nest could contain newborns that it needed to protect and feed.


     A location with weak Magical Beasts might be perfect for that, or so he assumed.


     Dropping down to the ground, he decided to follow the old method of hunting as flying would only make him a viable target unless he wanted to traverse through the clouds.


     As he roamed around the area searching for beasts to kill, he saw a Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage Magical Beast sleeping with its eyes closed.


     It was a giant snake! But he didn't know it's species name and wasn't able to guess it either.


     With the Dark Crimson Scythe in his hand, he instantly closed the distance and cleaved the giant snake into two along with the huge tree it coiled around.


     Davis's eyes suddenly narrowed into two tiny slits as he saw the snake twitch. Instantly, the head which fell on the ground came flying at him like a prop from a horror film.


     It had its sharp fangs barred at him, and its tongue hissed. He didn't strike or deflect the fangs which were about to poison him to death.


     Instead, he turned and launched himself against a bush that seemed to slither like a snake.


     *Hiss!~*


     Seeing that its true self was noticed, the giant snake which had disguised itself as a bush with its furry green body, launched itself against the aggressor.


     "No!"


     Davis cut down with his Scythe accurately this time while utilizing the full strength of his Peak-Level Silver Stage prowess which could more or less equal to a Low-Level Gold Stage Cultivator, but he narrowed his eyes as he saw the snakehead which was flying in his direction plop to the ground.


     "Did it just speak?" Davis had an incredulous expression on his face.


     And what was this double? The answer soon came to him as he saw the illusion fade from his vision.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     276 Encounter With A Tyrannical Blue Ape
      The snake had fallen, but he certainly heard it say 'No!' the moment before it died.


     Doesn't it mean that it could have turned into a human in appearance as well since it was a Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage? Then it also meant that it was an Earth Rank Species.


     A pitiful smile inadvertently formed on his face when he realized that he killed a magical beast that could transform into a human form.


     "Well, the next time I encounter one, I'll make it transform into a human before slaying it!"


     Davis was interested in knowing exactly what kind of forms would they assume or appear in since he was more or less influenced by his admiration for the fictitious.


     From what he knew, Spirit Beast Stage Magical Beasts could transform into a humanoid form but failed to consider since he had been fixated on killing them to absorb their soul essences.


     Sighing over the fact that he missed seeing one, he stood beside its corpse and used Fallen Heaven to absorb its Soul Essence.


     An invisible yet a snake-shaped light flew into his Soul Sea, and settled around Fallen Heaven, waiting to be devoured eventually.


     He then ripped open its head and collected its core which was at Peak-Level Earth Grade.


     If he sold it, it would only sell for somewhere between 1 to 100 Low-Level Spirit Stones which would have been a large amount to Davis two years ago.


     But now, it was kind of like spare change for him.


     Storing the corpse of the giant snake in his spatial ring, he continued his hunt as he went towards the inner region.


     But with his strength, he would be courting death if he were to head to the inner region, so he planned to remain in the area between the inner region and the outer region.


     Soon, as he traveled, he spotted a silhouette hanging on a tree branch.


     When he looked closely, he decided to leave it alone since it was a Tyrannical Blue Ape! He didn't want to kill a lone Tyrannical Blue Ape and challenge their rule in this region.


     In this case, he realized that targeting other magical beasts was the best scenario for him.


     Of course, even though he decided to let it go, did that mean the other party would do the same?


     As expected, once the Tyrannical Blue Ape saw a human in its hunting grounds, its eyes glinted with a playful emotion.


     "Human! Stay right there! Hahaha!" It commanded as it jumped with a humorous laugh.


     Davis almost lost his bearings from hearing its voice. It was a good thing that he had self-control, otherwise, he would've started laughing silly from its baby-like voice.


     He was able to keep his calm in front of this beast because it was only a Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage.


     With his ability in Body Tempering Cultivation, he has confidence that he could take on a Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     He totally could ignore it and walk off like a boss, but he wanted to see what this magical beast commanded him to stay here for...



     With a curious glint in his eyes, Davis revealed a smile as he asked, "What do you want?"


     Once the Tyrannical Blue Ape landed in front of him, it was at a loss when it heard Davis speak.


     Davis's eyes lit up when he saw its appearance so close.


     It has blue fur covering all over its body except the abdomen which had white fur covering it. It held its chin and looked like it was really thinking hard.


     "I... I wanted... I don't know! Ah! I remembered! My elders said that If I encounter any weak humans, I should kill them!" It said with a bright expression on its face.


     "Are you weak?" Suddenly, the ape narrowed its eyes as it asked.


     "I am strong!" Davis replied with a smirk.


     "Ohh... I see..." The ape nodded its head and looked at the human with a scrutinizing gaze, "You are the first human I have ever seen in this place!"


     Davis widened his eyes.


     "Well, my elders only said to kill weak humans. Since you're strong, I think you can go..."


     Davis's eyes twitched as he thought, 'I'm sure that your elder meant you to run upon meeting a strong human...'


     "Can you take a human form?" Davis asked with curiosity flashing in his eyes.


     Since he could make conversation with this dumb ape, why not?


     The Tyrannical Blue Ape pointed at itself, "Me? I can.."


     Instantly, the 8 feet long ape shrunk to a height of 3 feet, its appearance quickly changing into a humanoid form.


     Davis looked at the process in admiration, but a moment later his eyes twitched.


     The Tyrannical Blue Ape was now a little boy whose height was at 3 feet and had a fair skin. He had short blue hair, sharp eyes, a small nose, and an oval face.


     But... He was buck naked.


     "You don't have clothes?" Davis asked as his eyes twitched. He had assumed that they would have clothes on as he read in the stories but it looked like an obvious no!


     "Huh? Clothes, the thing you are wearing? Why would I need one?" The little boy asked in confusion, his voice was the same except it sounded a little childish to a degree.


     Davis sighed and didn't bother to explain. Instead, he asked, "What's your age?"


     The little boy looked down, then he suddenly lifted up ten fingers.


     "10 years?" Davis had a smile on his face.


     The little boy nodded excitedly, "Yea yea!"


     The smile on Davis's face widened even more that it even gave the little boy a scare as he took a few steps back.


     '10 years?' Davis felt stupid.


     Right now, he felt incredibly jealous of these Magical Beasts.


     Within 10 years, this Magical Beast which had a Sky Grade Species Rank was able to grow to the Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage, just by living and eating normally.


     It didn't even have to cultivate, or one should say that they can't cultivate. Their strength was entirely theirs and natural from birth. It was kind of attributed to their bloodline and was discussed to be blessed by heaven and earth energy since they could wield strength for the same reason.


     On the other hand, humans cultivated artificially, increasing their prowess through cultivation and relying on other techniques and objects.


     Suddenly, Davis had a hard time figuring out if his cultivation really belonged to him or not.


     But this matter also explained to him why this particular magical beast knew no shame... It was because the magical beast was no more than 10 years old.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     277 Heading To The Inner Region
      "Why are you out here? Don't you Tyrannical Blue Apes normally stay in the inner region and the core region?" Davis smiled as he asked but felt confused.


     If these Tyrannical Blue Apes occupied the entire region, wouldn't he have to proceed with extreme caution all the time?


     In this case, it could be said he escaped death due to this magical beast just growing out of its infancy.


     The little boy who had taken a few steps back, stared at Davis with a suspicious gaze, thinking why this human in front of him suddenly smiled like an idiot.


     Once he heard the question, he dropped what he was thinking and answered, "I'm 10 already! My elders said that I should go hunt alone in the outer region, so here I am, trying to find a target to hunt."


     "Unfortunately, all I saw was you human..." The little boy shook his head sadly.


     But he suddenly started to dance like an ape, "What's your name human? My name is..."


     "Zolta..." Davis interrupted.


     The little boy was stunned!


     Like a thrilled child, the little boy instantly asked, "How did you know my name!?"


     Davis smiled teasingly, "A secret..."


     Of course, he used Death God Eyes and inspected its lifespan. At that time, he also saw its name which made him surprised for an instant.


     The little boy was disappointed but he found this human as something very interesting.


     So, after that, the little boy tried asking various questions, but Davis used his Dark Concealing Shroud Art to directly disappear from its view.


     The little boy was instantly surprised by Davis's disappearance and even clapped his hands, but after a few minutes, he discovered that the human had disappeared.


     Looking sad for a few seconds, he transformed back to its magical beast form and left the area as it headed over to the outer region to continue its hunt.


     Davis didn't know all that because he left right after using Dark Concealing Shroud Art.


     He decided that this method would be more useful to hunt beasts, rather than to meet them head-on and fall into traps as he encountered with the giant snake.


     ...


     Time passed.


     A few days eventually passed and Davis hunted many beasts in the terrain between the inner and outer regions.


     Most of them were High-Level Spirit Beast Stage Magical Beasts, and only a few were Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage Magical Beasts like the giant snake.


     Most of the magical beasts were cunning and sharp, so he had a hard time killing magical beasts that survived the stealth attack.


     He killed all of them somehow but he was kind of unfortunate because he didn't encounter a single Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast this whole week.


     All Davis acquired were the cores, carcasses and the soul essences of the magical beasts that were at or below Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage.


     When he counted the amount of Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage Soul Essences he had, it left him quite sad.



     He had about 5 Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage Souls which were useful to increase his soul force somewhat, and 17 High-Level Spirit Beast Stage Soul Essences which were quite useless to him.


     This low efficiency was caused by him not being able to use Soul Sense as he was afraid that he might inadvertently alert a Sixth Stage Beast which could result in his death.


     Otherwise, with his Soul Sense extending into the horizons, he would be able to locate the Magical Beasts he wanted to target with ease.


     The whole Tyrannical Blue Ape Mountain Range spanned for about 200,000 kilometers and was divided into the outer region, inner region, and core region in the surface.


     Finding a suitable target was no easy task as there were numerous magical beasts of different stages existing in this place.


     Davis assessed his Soul Forging Cultivation and assumed that if he had just broken through the Peak-Level Adult Soul Stage, which he already did, he would require 3 Low-Level Elder Soul Stage Soul Essences to breakthrough to the Elder Soul Stage!


     Low-Level Elder Soul Stage Souls are comparable to Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Souls.


     This meant that if he were to collect only Peak-Level Spirit Beast Stage Souls, he would require about 60 of them to break through the next level but that is only in theory and not practical at all.


     'I can't keep on hunting like this... This method is too slow. There's not a single Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast around this area, at least not visible in my sight. I have to head over to the inner region...'


     Davis thought as he decided to head over the inner region where there would be Fifth and even the Sixth Stage Magical Beasts.


     He had a determined expression on his face and did not doubt that the consequences would be dire if he slipped up.


     With careful steps, he crossed the border of the inner region and entered it.


     Stopping for a moment, he checked his surroundings as he released his Soul Sense for a few hundred meters.


     As his soul sense extended slowly, he still wasn't able to find any Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts.


     The terrain was rocky but it was still covered by greenery and weeds, with towering trees that were more than 50 meters tall, sparsely spread over the area.


     Narrowing his eyes, he extended his Soul Sense once more into the wilderness with a taut expression on his face.


     He was incredibly careful and controlled his soul sense to the point of sweating from nervousness.


     After all, he didn't want to be suddenly traced back by a Sixth Stage Magical Beast!


     While his soul sense extended for about more than 4 kilometers, he froze!


     But a smile gradually crept up his face when he realized that the magical beast he sensed didn't notice his soul sense and trace him back.


     The magical beast he sensed looked like a tiger with sharp claws and two tails. Its eyes were pristine and glowed faintly, even when bathed in the daylight.


     Observing its unbridled magical beast aura, he could see that it is a Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast! A Fifth Stage Magical Beast!


     Davis recognized this magical beast and was able to recall its species name; Glowing Light Tiger.


     'A beast that is of light type, huh...' He thought as he silently approached it. Within minutes, he closed on in and was only a few hundred meters away from it.


     Lying on a thick branch of a tall tree, it lazily bathed in the sunlight as it slept.


     Davis couldn't figure out whether if it was sleeping or not, nor was he interested in figuring out.


     He smiled and stretched out his hand, 'Its time for your turn, Fallen Heaven...'


     'Hehe...' An eerie laugh emerged from within.


     Black aura oozed out of Davis's hand and materialized into a decrepit black book.


     Davis's eyes turned red as he looked at the Glowing Light Tiger which had a body that was 6 meters tall and 12 meters long while it had light yellow striped skin.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     278 Preparing For A Breakthrough
      Once Davis glanced at the yellow-striped tiger for a moment, he extended his other hand and wrote with his finger that was clad with soul force.


     [


     Guro


     Dies of heart failure


     ]


     Once he wrote the name of the Magical Beast and the cause of the death with soul force, a voice of doubt emerged from his mind, "Say, do you really think Magical Beasts of this stage can die of heart failure?"


     "They do... The way my power works is through the soul. As long as an entity has a soul, it is in my ability to deal with it."


     "Besides, unlike a cultivator, this magical beast cannot use its soul separately and extricate from its fleshy body"


     "So, next time, instead of writing down the cause of death, you should just leave it to me. I will take care of their deaths unless you require their deaths to happen in a unique way!"


     "I, as a mysterious entity, have never encountered something that I was ever stumped within my lifetime, not even once...." Fallen Heaven said with its voice filled with a majestic tone.


     Davis nodded and looked at the yellow-striped tiger with a curious gaze.


     Suddenly, the tiger trembled and fell over the tree, plummeting to the ground with sheer force.


     *Boom!~*


     Cracks emerged on the green surface at the place where the tiger fell, but it did not die and was still twitching as it clawed the ground as if it was grasping its waning life.


     Davis heard the low moans that were emitted from its mouth and could practically feel it's confusion and fear in that voice.


     He slightly shook his head, removing the thoughts of feeling apologetic from his head and flew towards it.


     As he closed in on it, its body which was twitching slowly stopped and the light in its eyes which were faintly glowing disappeared rapidly.


     Instantly, he absorbed its Soul Essence and dug out its core from its head and stored it inside his spatial ring. As for the corpse, he also stored it in his spatial ring after a moment of contemplation.


     He had seen a magical beast turn into a human with his own eyes, so the way he looked at them has also undergone a slight change.


     He thought of burying the body but unlike a human body, it had value. So, he decided to take it with him.


     But that was from a different point of view since he didn't know about the usages of the body of a human cultivator.


     That said, right after he stored both of the things into his spatial ring, his eyes glowed with excitement.


     "Fallen Heaven, you really are my lucky star..."


     "Without you, I would need to give it my all to battle this Magical Beast and yet, you could take them down in a second. I wonder what your limit is..."


     "My limit is your limit... Get stronger if you want to kill even stronger enemies..."


     "Hahaha! Alright, with this and a few more Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Souls, I will definitely be able to break into the Elder Soul Stage!"



     "Stop getting excited each time your cultivation improves, it is getting on my nerves...." Fallen Heaven replied in an annoyed tone, but a second later, it also laughed eerily with him.


     The more he got stronger, the more it felt exciting to it.


     ...


     Two days later, Davis moved back to the foot of a hill. It was quite some kilometers away from the place where he killed the Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Tiger, in the region between the outer and inner region of the Tyrannical Blue Ape Mountainous Range.


     During these two days, he successfully hunted two more Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts and absorbed their souls.


     One of them was an enormous eagle and the other one was a blue striped snake.


     Those two magical beasts were fighting each other but due to the commotion they made and the destruction caused made other Magical Beasts in the vicinity run for their lives.


     Seeing it as an opportunity, Davis hunted them down with his own strength when both of them were in a deadlock and were unable to extricate themselves. They were entangled with each other trying to gain the upper hand while biting and scratching.


     Blood splashed in an instant and it flowed like a river. It only took a single swing of his Scythe at the right time to sever both of their heads from the magical beasts. He used his complete power and invoked all buffs he could from the layers of the Body Tempering Cultivation Method; Tyrant Body Secrets.


     After absorbing their soul essences and storing their cores and carcasses, he returned to the foot of the hill.


     Seeing that it was relatively safe, he looked at the mountain wall and smiled as he clenched his fists.


     *Boom!~*


     An explosion resounded out as a wide hole formed on the mountain wall.


     Davis punched again as he condensed his battle aura. The hole kept getting bigger and bigger as if he was excavating the place.


     Finally, Davis stood inside the hole and nodded his face in satisfaction as he said, "I finally created my own cultivation cave!"


     Exclaiming so, he moved to each corner and set up a concealment formation. Setting it up in a few minutes, he set up a defensive formation next.


     Both of those two formations were of Mid-Level Sky Grade, meaning that he could hide and defend himself from High-Level to Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts!


     These two formations were bought by him when he went shopping with Natalya. These formations cost him about 50,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones and he felt that it was enough for this trip.


     He only knew how to set them up and its uses like any other cultivator who purchased them with an instruction manual. As for understanding them, he understood nothing about its working or making.


     After completing this process, he activated this concealment formation which enveloped the cave.


     A glow of light flashed through the cave before it disappeared. He smiled as he knew the concealment formation had been activated successfully.


     A second later, he activated the defense formation which emitted energy ripples all over the cave.


     'Good thing I already knew this would happen...' Davis thought to himself as he let out a sigh.


     If he had changed the order of activation, the ripples might have attracted some Magical Beasts which he would have been unable to fight.


     In that case, he could only turn tail and flee for his life if a Sixth Stage Magical Beast was attracted by this little mistake.


     Davis shook his head of that thought and moved to the center of the cave as he sat down crossed legged.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     279 Longing To Return
      Soon, there was only utter silence left in that cave before the light that existed was fading away into nothingness. The day had turned dark as night came, shining the moonlight on the world from the stars.Davis who had started to refine the Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Souls gradually forgot about his surroundings.Eventually, a month passed as he absorbed the refined soul essences into his soul, strengthening his soul force.It took a month for him to refine as his soul was only at Peak-Level Adult Soul Stage. Refining soul essences of higher stage took a longer time than refining soul essences of the same level.At this moment, he could feel his soul palpitate, and felt as if his soul force and soul essence was going to undergo a qualitative change.Trusting his intuition, he recited the mantra of the Sacred Luminance Mist and kept cultivating his soul.After a few minutes, his soul force and essence settled down and was no longer changing, instead, it consolidated and gave birth to new senses.Opening his eyes, he took a deep breath as a surprised glint could be seen.He didn't think that the breakthrough to the Elder Soul Stage would have been this easier.He essentially didn't face any bottlenecks and straightaway broke through Low-Level Elder Soul Stage though it took quite an amount of time. He was able to resonate his soul with heaven and earth energy and guessed it must've been because of the teachings of Old Man Garvin. Without that, he could've possibly faced a bottleneck, but with Fallen Heaven's help, he would eventually comprehend by absorbing more soul senses.He furrowed his brows when he could sense something else in the cave entirely but realized what it was in a moment.Shaking his head wryly at what he discovered, he thought about his breakthrough speed.'Weird, I had a tough time breaking through Peak-Level Adult Soul Stage even though I had the necessary comprehension...' Davis thought but later, shook his head, 'Fallen Heaven is truly a soul forging cultivation treasure...'A wave of gale surrounded him, dusting off the dirt that had settled on his robe and body.'Now I won't die if my conjured soul body is destroyed...' Davis heaved a sigh of relief.Now that he had reached Elder Soul Stage, his soul body was no longer completely connected to his soul sea, meaning that he could use his soul body separately.At the Adult Soul Stage, if the conjured soul body were to die, his soul sea would collapse, leading to his death.At the Elder Soul Stage, he didn't need to worry about his soul body anymore as he could conjure one if his current soul body died.Even if the soul body he conjured out of his soul sea were to die, he would only receive a heavy injury to his soul, not experience death.Davis smiled, 'Now I can use my body and soul body separately without having to fear for my life...'Exiting the cave, he deactivated the formation and retrieved them into his spatial ring."What are you going to do next?" A voice echoed in his mind.Seeing Fallen Heaven take initiative to ask about his plans, he replied, "Isn't it obvious? I'm gonna hunt for more magical beasts! Especially now my strength has grown, I figure that I will be able to hunt Mid-Level and High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts by using your powers...""You're not going to train and improve your battle prowess...?""Time is of the essence, I have to increase my cultivation as much as possible... My battle prowess is the least of my concern right now." Davis gave off a light chuckle."Time is of the essence? It's not like you have any pressing matters right now..."Davis paused and silently muttered to himself, "I have kept her waiting for too long."Fallen Heaven chose to not reply. As its emotional quotient grew as Davis's Soul Forging Cultivation increased, it learned one or two things about feelings.It tactfully left him to his devices once it heard the longing in his tone.Davis thought about how much time had passed since he last saw Evelynn or even his family. It had already been more than 5 years, and to him, 5 years was a long time.He had already grown attached to them. Once he thought about how good it would be reunited with them, he could no longer hold his thoughts of returning to the Grand Sea Continent.'At most a year, after that, I'll return...' Davis decided and etched this information in his heart so that he won't ever forget it.Before returning, he decided to stock numerous supplies from the fortune that he would make here and also bring back a Spirit Stone Vein Core to re-enact the flow of spirit stones in the Grand Sea Continent as it once did in the past.After this momentary contemplation, he continued to traverse around the inner region, encountering numerous Magical Beasts that didn't interest him because of their low strength.He did encounter some Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts but didn't bother to fight them, nor did he try to search for their habitat.He wanted to find lone Mid-Level and High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts to increase his Soul Forging Cultivation efficiently.Traversing the semi-mountainous region that was filled with greenery, he finally found a magical beast that fit his criteria.Hiding behind a largely withered tree, Davis glanced at the magical beast with some trepidation in his heart.The magical beast that was about a hundred meters in front of him resembled a tortoise. It had four thick limbs and a head that was bigger than his whole body stretching out of its shell.The shell was purple-colored and was filled with thickly veined patterns.Davis held his breath in the state of using Dark Concealing Shroud Art.His earlier confidence from breaking through was thoroughly shaken when he had finally arrived in front of its unbridled magical beast aura.





     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     280 High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beas
      When Davis had reached Elder Soul Stage at the makeshift cultivation cave, he could feel darkness laws faintly exist around him which made him startled for an instant.


     It was not only darkness laws that he could feel but even the existence of numerous laws, even light laws since his Soul Forging Cultivation Many being related to it despite the location being a dark cave.


     At that moment, Davis could tell that the laws he could perceive were all related to his Soul Forging Cultivation and not the other two cultivation systems.


     Faintly exploring the darkness laws that he could perceive in the cave, he felt that his control over Dark Concealing Shroud Art had improved a lot when compared to his previous proficiency but in front of this High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast, he realized that his confidence has been misplaced.


     Right now, he was taking the utmost precaution to withdraw, as slowly as possible. He was strangely careful in his steps and even regulated his breathing to a snail's pace.


     Suddenly, a heavy sigh could be heard, "Since you came here, why are you trying to leave?"


     Davis froze! The voice grated in his ears, even slightly managing to befuddle him.


     He shook his head and glanced at the magical beast, only to see it looking in his way.


     He couldn't tell whether if it was looking at him but since he was found out, Davis knew that there was no further use in maintaining this state.


     He undid his Dark Concealing Shroud Art and appeared in the gaze of the magical beast.


     "Hmm? A human?" The tortoise was visibly surprised for a moment before it changed in appearance.


     A blinding white light flashed past and a man in his thirty's appeared in the place of the tortoise. The man had a bulky constitution that was wrapped by conjured robes and a head full of little purple hair that reached till his shoulders.


     "And here I thought you were a mountain lizard, haha..." The purple-haired man laughed and approached Davis with an undeniable carefree attitude.


     From this, Davis could tell that he was being totally looked down upon but he wasn't infuriated and thought, 'Good, I can use this...'


     "Human, you have guts! You have the gall to spy on me with your low cultivation base?" The purple-haired man's voice turned a notch up higher before it turned into something of admiration, "But in spite of your low cultivation, you have managed to elude my senses for quite a while, haven't you?"


     Davis kept his mouth shut, not intending to speak out but it wasn't clearly the case for the tortoise.


     Once the man arrived in front of Davis, he opened his mouth, "Human, choose between becoming my slave or entering my stomach..."


     Davis's lips curved as he grinned. His eyes were bright red, like a demon. It wasn't because of rage or anger.


     The purple-haired man had a confused expression on his face. From the moment this human appeared, he felt like he was being deeply observed by him but what he felt to be weird was unlike the other humans he met, this one had red eyes.



     And beholding his stealth ability in high regard, he wanted to take this human as a slave.


     Davis knew that these magical beasts knew no arts to cast a slave seal on others, so the only way he could become a slave for it was if he swore on his heart or getting beaten into submission.


     "I'll give you ten seconds to consider, and if you don't answer me within the time limit, I will have to choose the latter option for you..." The purple-haired man replied once he saw Davis smiling like an idiot.


     He thought that this human had gone mad from fear but he was soon astonished when he heard the human whom he thought to be in his grasp speak condescendingly.


     "You should have killed me the moment I appeared..."


     Davis extended his hand and closed his palm.


     Instantly, the man felt his heart tighten as his eyes went wide!


     "Wha..." Only a voice escaped from his mouth before he collapsed, twitching and gasping before returning to his magical beast form.


     "That was easy..." Davis commented in a casual tone but once he thought how this beast could steamroll him, he silently shivered.


     Once again, he felt the usefulness and the advantage of Fallen Heaven. It was nothing new but its prowess left him speechless every time he used its powers.


     He looked at the tortoise and absorbed its soul essence and stored its core and carcass.


     The core and carcass of this magical beast could practically be used for alchemical purposes, so unless he required wealth, he would not absolutely consider selling it.


     'That said, it took quite some time for me to see its name and lifespan...' Davis mused as he shook his head.


     The moment Davis had activated Death God Eyes when he found it, the tortoise's name and the lifespan that reflected in his eyes were blurry and nonsensical.


     Only after a few seconds of it nearing him was he able to see it clearly and concisely.


     He could tell that as his cultivation stage increased, his prowess also simultaneously decreased.


     He knew that it was because of the large gap existing between the latter stages and levels.


     It was just like Old Man Garvin said!


     'I need to increase my prowess but it would take a long time to search for the required treasures that are capable of increasing the prowess of my Soul Forging Cultivation.' Davis sighed and put the thought on the back of his mind.


     But quite right now, he was in a dilemma, 'Should I increase my level in Soul Forging Cultivation right now?'


     It had been just two days since he had broken through to the Low-level Elder Soul Stage.


     Davis obviously knew that if he quickly broke through to the next level, it would possibly result in cultivation deviation with an unstable foundation or even in the dissipation of the soul, leading to death but that was quite farfetched to even imagine but possible in theory.


     With Fallen Heaven's presence in his soul sea, both of these scenarios seemed extremely unlikely to occur.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     281 Ice?
      To be honest, Davis felt like taking his chances with the risk. He already had Elder Severin's Soul which was at Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage, so he can use that to enter the next level and since his prowess was decreasing with every level and stage, he imagined that it would require only one or two Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage Soul Essences to breakthrough.


     A moment later after a quick contemplation, he shook his head as he muttered, "It isn't too good to be greedy..."


     'So what if I shouldn't quickly breakthrough? I'll just wait until my foundation is stable within a few days!'


     .....


     Quite a few days later, Davis roamed around the inner region seeking for more opportunities.


     But to his misfortune, he found no High-Level or Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts.


     Even though he was in the inner region, he knew his limits and didn't go deep into the inner region.


     He just went around, circling the border of the inner region in a cautious manner.


     Otherwise, he knew as a matter of fact that he would be dead without a doubt.


     A few kilometers away from him, Davis spotted a magical beast that emitted a powerful magical beast aura and deadly vibes around it.


     He almost instantly and instinctively knew that he would be ripped to pieces if he were to discovered by it.


     A centipede with hundreds of blade-like legs, slowly crawled on a gigantic corpse, feeding on with its two sharp mandibles.


     It was about 25 meters long and 3 meters wide, enough to even twist its body around 4 floors. He didn't know its species name nor its abilities.


     Davis slowly waited and didn't dare to use his Soul Sense or Death God Eyes on it.


     He just let time pass as he waited till the centipede left deep into the direction of the inner region.


     Soon, an hour passed just like that but to Davis, it felt like an eternity. The dread of becoming discovered was so real that he started to sweat a lot.


     From the deadly beast aura it emitted, he could tell that it was a Sixth Stage Magical Beast.


     A Saint Beast Stage Magical Beast!


     But now that it had disappeared, he recollected himself and wiped off the sweat from his forehead.


     'Is this the suppression from the stage or even worse, a suppression in terms of lifeform?' Davis thought but felt instantly that it should be the former.


     If it was the latter, humans couldn't cultivate more than his current level of strength. To such an obvious outcome to the question, he thought of it because the terror had temporarily befuddled him.


     Normally, he wouldn't fear even if death arrived in front of him, but the trembling in his heart he felt was absolutely real.


     Or was it simply because of the ugly, grotesque looking centipede? Davis couldn't tell but felt that it should be the suppression of stage and absolute power.


     Once he thought of it like this, he nodded his head, thinking that it should be the case.



     Now that the centipede left, he pondered for a moment before continuing with his journey.


     What a farce!


     He felt that it would be relatively safe for him to travel around the periphery of the inner region.


     If he hadn't noticed it first with his eyes and had it not been engrossed in eating another magical beast, he knew that he would've been devoured by that huge centipede.


     It was a good thing that he had kept his Soul Sense active only for a few meters around him.


     Otherwise, the centipede might have reacted to the Soul Sense and ripped him to pieces with its sharp scythe-like legs.


     After a few hours of traveling slowly, he suddenly noticed human voices echoing around in the direction of the outer region.


     "Don't let it escape!" The voice of a man echoed out, sounding deeply into the mountains.


     There was no reply, but the scream of a beast pounded in his ears. It felt like it was its last scream, a sound made on the edge of deathbed.


     Davis instantly felt his surroundings drop in temperature a bit.


     Feeling curious, he headed in the direction of the voice while recasting Dark Concealing Shroud Art.


     After a few minutes of travel, he sat upon the branch of a tree and swept the surroundings with scrutiny.


     There was a lot of blood spilled on the surface, but the man whose voice echoed was nowhere to be seen, neither was a carcass present.


     It didn't take Davis much to guess that there should be around two or more people present in this area and as for the carcass, they obviously retrieved it and escaped in the direction of the outer region.


     He jumped down and stood in front of the shimmering pool of blood.


     The pool of blood was a little stiff as if they were frozen; slightly crystallized. The air around here was cold and wet.


     That said, the blood emitted a vitality that was equal to a Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast!


     Though it was waning, the aura could be felt from the little blood that had been spilled.


     'Ice Laws...' Davis thought and verified that at least one of them should possess the power of Ice, at the elementary level.


     Ice Law was one of the Greater Laws and before reaching the Eighth Stage, one could only rank it as elementary.


     Primary Laws and Greater Laws, the former can be trained to a great degree when one reaches Fifth Stage and the latter when one reaches the Eighth Stage.


     'Interesting, I've never seen Ice Laws before...' Davis's curiosity was piqued and he had the urge to battle the Ice Cultivator. He licked his lips and extended his Soul Sense towards the direction of the outer region.


     In any case, he wouldn't find the magical beasts he targeted anytime sooner, and the reason he dared to extend his Soul Sense was primarily that it was the outer region.


     In the off-chance there was a Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast present, it still wouldn't be able to discover his Soul Sense!


     "Huh?" Davis involuntarily let out a sound from his throat which escaped from his mouth.


     With his Soul Sense, he saw people safely setting up a defensive formation and a camp inside it.


     There were two of them, a man and a woman.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     282 A Not So Familiar Person
      The man had a small yet sharp topaz eyes and straight eyebrows. His nose looked small with a sharp nose tip and had a thin mustache above his small lips.


     With a 6 feet tall body that was fit, toned and even chiseled in the right places, he looked absolutely handsome. He had shoulder-length raven black hair that accentuated his handsomeness.


     Draped in tight fit dark yellow robes that revealed his toned body, he continued to set up the defensive formation. The dark yellow robes had the patterns of lions and tigers embroidered into it.


     The woman had small, cute silver-colored eyes and arched eyebrows. Her nose was small with a sharp nose tip and her luscious lips were crimson as a rosebud.


     Her slender body was filled with ample curves and generous assets that would make any man with weak willpower drool over her.


     With facial features and a curvy body like that, she looked absolutely beautiful combined with her luminous snow-white hair.


     She moved her long legs as she continued to set up a small tent.


     Davis had his eyes wide opened before a confused expression filled his face.


     'What a coincidence...' He reminisced as he had recognized one of the people. It was not the man but the woman whom he recognized.


     She was none other than the woman who was sold first on the first day of the underground auction, the princess of that ruined kingdom, Kara Moonridge.


     A possessor of the Exquisite Nine Yin Body that was at graded at Mid-Level Earth Grade.


     'This man must be the one who bought her...' Davis mused as he turned his attention over to the man but then, he noticed an even more pressing matter.


     'That tent awfully resembles the one from the one from the Third Layer, Planet Earth...' Davis's brows furrowed, 'Could this mean that she is someone like me, transmigrator or a reincarnator?'


     If so, then he was interested in meeting with this person.


     However, if she was the person from the earth, it didn't make any sense as this woman was from another kingdom. How could she have possibly sold those fanfictions in the Royal Xuan Capital without being in the capital in the first place?


     Could it be that those literature were famous in most of the cities?


     As he thought over the matter, the man finished setting up the defensive formation that let out a ripple of energy wave.


     The defensive formation was like the one which Davis had used, a Mid-Level Sky Grade Formation.


     "Kara, it's enough, I'll take over..." The man spoke, his voice filled with a hint of love.


     "Mhm.." Kara nodded and moved aside as the man took over the initiative to finish establishing the tent. It didn't take him long and he even seemed well versed in setting up those kinds of tents.


     Then suddenly, Davis was hit with the realization that this man might be the one who has come into this world like him, not the woman.



     He continued to observe them and his interest to meet still hadn't decreased although the person he initially suspected had changed.


     'Plagiarist Plague? An author in the Xuan Empire's Capital? This must be him...' Davis smirked and decided to test him.


     ...


     Kara looked at the man with a complicated look in her eyes. The man who was in front of her was the one who bought her from the underground auction.


     The day he bought her from the auction was the day she thought her life was over. At that point, she had lost all hope but fate played with her once again.


     She didn't think that the person who bought her would unceremoniously release her from the curse of the slave seal.


     Even more, she didn't think the next moment, he would propose to her by falling on his knees.


     Not understanding what was going on, she instantly refused only to see the man have a devastated expression on his face.


     She didn't feel any remorse nor guilt but only felt confusion in her heart. The events she further expected didn't happen. She didn't get violated or played with, instead, the man offered her hospitality.


     Although her soul was released from the slave seal, her cultivation was still sealed rendering her incapable of protecting herself.


     She accepted the hospitality reluctantly, while also thinking that the man had devious designs for her in some part her heart.


     Later on, while being in his mansion, she learned that he had 5 women with him. What she found ridiculous was that all 5 of them were his maids once, and currently, they even had the cultivation base matching Fourth Stage Cultivators.


     What she found out made her tremble! This man was dual cultivating with the 5 of them taking turns every night!


     After learning about it, there was not a single day where she slept peacefully in fear of being taken advantage of by that person.


     Suddenly, one day, the man after numerous attempts of trying to change her mind, finally gave up and let her go.


     Yes, he let her go and even released her cultivation seal which totally befuddled her.


     The next thing she did was leave the mansion and disappear from his sight. She slightly noticed the man gently sigh before shaking his head but that didn't stop her from leaving.


     As a Fifth Stage Cultivator, it wasn't too difficult for her to protect herself in the Royal Xuan Capital but just in case, she bought a mask and disguised herself.


     After a month, she started to feel tired of her mundane life but the only thing kept her alive and kicking was the desire for revenge.


     All she felt was loneliness and hatred, but even in those times of sadness, a face would appear in her mind, gently smiling at her while trying to please her.


     In fact, the moment she met him when he bought her at that time, she felt an inexplicable yet a vague feeling of attraction deep in her body.


     Once she realized it deep in her heart, she was no longer able to keep his face from appearing in her mind.


     When she thought about it, she realized why she had decided to agree to his hospitality even in the face of possible danger. It was because of this vague attraction.


     3 months later, she could no longer keep herself from finding the answers on why her mind was fixated on him.


     She had an inkling of what the reason was but had to confirm it! She found herself standing in front of the mansion she ran away from, looking at in a complex light.


     When she met him again and questioned, her conjecture was finally proven correct.


     It was just as she thought, the man was just like her, a possessor of the constitution or physique; Exquisite Nine Yang Body!


     And that revealed to her why all his women were powerful that they had cultivation bases equaling Fourth Stage Cultivators!




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     283 Kara“s Feelings and Drake
      Upon learning this fact, Kara felt complicated and confused from the bottom of her heart.


     Normally, if she had met this man while her family was still alive and her kingdom in good straits, it was entirely possible that she would've fallen for him.


     But when she thought of settling down right now, her eyes flashed with vengeance and hatred.


     To her, there was still the matter of revenge, so the next moment, she threw away her womanly thoughts and turned behind to leave.


     But, instantly her footsteps halted as if she was waiting for something. She found it difficult to take the next step.


     That was when the man promptly invited her back into the mansion as a guest.


     Unbeknownst to her, she found herself accepting his invitation and following around this man during these years, and now, even to this place.


     "... Kara, are you fine?"


     Kara was startled as she heard his voice. She returned to her senses and nodded.


     The man smiled slightly and went inside the tent but a head popped out, "Not coming inside?"


     Kara's lips curved up as she stepped inside the tent. The two found a comfortable surface and sat, facing each other.


     Kara looked at him as she once again thought back to these two years.


     After he invited her into his mansion as a guest, contrary to her expectations he surprisingly didn't make a move on her.


     After all, if a possessor of the Exquisite Nine Yang Body and the possessor of the Exquisite Nine Yin Body were to dual cultivate, their speed at cultivation would increase tremendously.


     This kind of speed although it could not compare to Davis's Soul Forging Cultivation using Fallen Heaven when compared with a normal cultivation method, is like the difference between heaven and earth.


     Even in the duration of 2 years, the number of times they conversed could be counted with two hands.


     But the duration of the conversation they had could be said to be as long while they discussed various topics.


     Other than that, she spent the remaining time, bent on cultivating for the sake of getting revenge but didn't deceive him with her body, after all, dual cultivating with him was also a way to get stronger.


     Unfortunately, she was no loose woman and didn't want to tangle with her loved one with a thought process like that and it ultimately led her to train using her own strength and hard work.


     Even after 2 years had passed, there was still no improvement in the relationship between the two of them.


     She felt hesitant to mention her complicated feelings or even her past and he didn't make any moves on her either, leading to a deadlocked situation.


     Three months ago was when she voluntarily said that she will also join with him in a training expedition.


     It was the time she suddenly became impulsive and took the initiative to follow him when she heard that he would go train in the Tyrannical Ape Mountains for a long time.



     Whatever the reason may be at that time for her careless decision, it didn't matter to her any longer as these three months... She felt that it was the happiest time in her life after the tragedy that had befallen her and her family.


     Traveling together, walking together, conversing with each other. It was truly a bliss compared to the time she spent in the mansion.


     She got to know him more and even got to find out that he was not the reserved type she initially thought him to be but it was just his respect for her.


     She even forgot how many times she smiled while being together with him.


     "What are you smiling at?" The man asked with a confused expression in his face.


     Kara came back from her reverie and blinked while she had a smile on her face.


     "Why are you spacing out for no reason? It's the second time under a minute.." The man had a worried expression on his face, "Is something wrong?"


     Kara turned gloomy when she heard him.


     'Wrong? Everything is wrong!' She shouted in her heart but put her head down. She herself knew that she was being unfair in terms of sincerity but the matters of the heart could only be taken slowly, or that was at least she thought.


     Raising her head she said, "I remembered that I haven't thanked you for saving me from that underground auction."


     "Haha, don't mention it. Although the methods I used to bring you out from that place were unscrupulous, I assure you that I have done nothing that goes against my conscience!"


     "Mhm, I know..." Kara gently nodded, "I remembered that I didn't feel grateful and even ran away after you unsealed my cultivation..."


     The man's expression turned awkward after hearing that. He let out a wry laugh, "Hehe, It's natural to feel threatened when powerless and have an urge to escape when you have the means to..."


     "So you do recognize that you had the power to make me submit at that time when I was powerless..." Kara smiled ambiguously as a faint blushed formed on her cheeks.


     The man was startled but just dryly laughed as he avoided her gaze.


     "Drake..." Kara called out his name, "Do you know why I rejected all your advances?"


     Drake turned to face Kara, his eyes filled with curiosity and expectation.


      Was she going to reveal her past?


     Just when he was about to say something, he heard a sound that hit against the barrier erected by the defensive formation.


     He quickly activated his Soul Sense and ran out of the tent to see nothing but a book lying outside the defensive formation.


     Narrowing his eyes, he looked and sensed around with his Soul Sense but found nothing.


     Kara quickly came out and surveyed the surroundings, "What happened?"


     Right now, she was pissed off. She was damn right in the middle of something significant for heaven's sake.


     "Someone is trying to lure me out of the defensive formation..." Drake replied, causing Kara to turn serious.


     "Can I know who is the guest currently inviting me to come out of the defensive formation?" Drake shouted in a sarcastic voice.


     They both pricked up their ears and senses but didn't seem to detect anything.


     "Could it be they have just left it here and escaped?" Kara asked with a voice transmission and glanced at the book.


     "That book is something I wrote during my youth to gain wealth. They could've possibly left a message in that book..."


     "Oh..." Kara replied as she blinked. It was her first time hearing that Drake had dabbed in literature.


     "But the problem is, only the person who helped me sell the books know my identity as the author of this book..."


     "Maybe that person has betrayed you?"


     "Probably, if not..." Drake didn't say it out loud but thought as he narrowed his eyes, 'Someone like me...'




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     284 The Person From The Third Layer
      Other than wanting to gain wealth, Drake wanted some people from Planet Earth to notice that someone like them was here.


     Although they could not find him, at least, they would know that someone like him was once here, even in the off-chance that he died.


     That's why he had left numerous clues like those pieces of literature and even using tents like these in the off-chance anyone managed to recognized them.


     Taking careful steps towards the book that was outside the defensive formation, Drake looked around as he called out, "You got me, I'm the one who wrote of this book. If you are trying to rob the spirit stones I gained from selling, then I'm sorry to say that I have disappointed you..."


     At first, he only made measly purple coins but after the stories started to become popular, the nobles took notice and treated his books as collectibles, so the price increased a lot, and he gained numerous spirit stones in the process.


     Well, it was a win-win situation for him since it was quite difficult for him in the past to gain spirit stone with his measly pockets and ideas.


     Once Drake was at the edge of the barrier, he looked back and nodded his head. Kara instantly understood as she moved to deactivate the defense formation.


     The moment the barrier disappeared, the two of them suddenly found a young man standing in front of their gaze.


     The young man was about 100 meters away from them and had a calm facial expression. His look seemed to say that he didn't mean any harm but it was also ambiguous since they found his expression eerie in this mountainous region.


     Kara's expression was one of astonishment as she thought of how young this person was, who had managed to elude their senses without even giving out the slightest presence.


     But she then immediately assumed that this person should be older than them.


     On the contrary, Drake's eyes shone after he had picked up the book and read the first page.


     He had only read a single word, but it was enough to cause enormous waves in his heart.


     "Jotaro!" Drake voiced as he widened his smile.


     The calm facade in the young man's face crumbled while a grin also appeared on his lips as he walked towards him, "Dio!"


     "Oh? You're approaching me?" Drake let out a chuckle, "Instead of running away, you're coming straight to me?"


     The young man's expression became bright as a silvery battle aura slowly but vigorously surrounded the young man's body, "I can't beat the shit out of you without getting closer!"


     "Oho... Then come as close as you like..."


     Drake clenched his fists as he also let out a silvery battle aura, his body faintly covered with a yellow glow.


     Once they were just 5 meters apart...


     *Boom!~*


     Both of them jumped to the air and pounded with their fists at each other simultaneously!


     "Muda! Muda! Muda! Muda!!!"



     "Ora! Ora! Ora! Ora!!!!"


     There were cracking sounds and the air near them retreated as their punches contained enough force to punch a rock mountain into bits and pieces.


     Soon, the continuous punches didn't even last long before Drake felt his fists stinging with pain. "What??" He shouted, "Time, stop!"


     The young man instantly froze in the air as if time had really stopped.


     Drake rubbed his fists, relieving the pain but before he could even continue with the farce, a sword tinged with cold aura flew straight towards Davis.


     Davis who was in the air, felt his scalp turning numb. He instantly did a backflip in the air no longer caring about the farce while the icy sword flew past his head as it pierced open a tree.


     "Kara, stop!" Drake shouted causing Kara to flinch as she was startled.


     She quickly retrieved her sword and looked at Drake in confusion.


     "He's not an enemy, well, at least for now..."


     Her eyebrows raised, she replied, "If you say so..."


     She didn't understand one single word those two were talking about, so she assumed that the young man was an enemy and promptly attacked seeing that Drake was in a disadvantage.


     Drake turned his gaze to the young man and gave off a dry laugh.


     The letters written in the first-page book was none other than the 4-letter-word; MEME.


     Davis's eyebrows twitched as looked at Drake's half-hearted apology.


     "Misunderstanding, it's a misunderstanding..." Drake repeated once again while he shook his arms.


     "Misunderstanding? I almost got my head cut off!" Davis lashed out in mock anger. Truthfully, the attack was aimed to stop him from attacking but it also held a certain amount of killing intent behind it.


     "Friend, I suggest taking a step back lest you unknowingly clash with Mt.Tai..." Drake raised his eyebrows.


     "Alright, enough with the troupe..." Davis sighed seeing that this guy was enthusiastic enough to even start a classical xianxia troupe after the farce had been ended.


     Drake gave off a hearty laugh, "Hahaha! It really is true! I've never thought that I would meet a person from my previous world!"


     "Did you come through that spatial tunnel?" Drake asked as his expression turned solemn.


     "Uh... Yes..." Davis thought for a moment before replying.


     Since the other person also came from the spatial tunnel and seemed friendly, he thought there was no harm in revealing.


     Besides, he was confident that he could take down the two of them in case of any hostile situation were to occur.


     Drake let out a chuckle and asked, "For what reason did you approach that place? Oh wait, did your ship got wrecked and ended up ashore on that Island as well?"


     'Huh? What ship? What Island?' Davis got confused but he instantly realized.


     "I guess we came from different spatial tunnels..." Davis replied.


     Drake narrowed his eyes, then nodded his head thinking that should be the case after he noticed Davis's confusion.


     In fact, both of them never denied the fact that another spatial tunnel, another way to travel might possibly exist on Earth. It is just that, they haven't had the opportunity to find the other one yet.


     "So how did you end up here?" Davis asked in a curious tone, not expecting a reply.


     "Dragon's Triangle, you?"


     Dragon's Triangle? The place that was also called the Devil's Sea near Japan?


     Davis was surprised but instantly understood, so he replied, "A secret temple in China..."


     Drake's brows lifted up, "You're Chinese? I'm a European..."


     Davis nodded to his reply indifferently but then Drake laughed as he shook his head, "Ethnicity doesn't matter anymore, whatever..."


     Davis was about to nod but he was concerned about something else, "Where did the spatial tunnel lead to?"


     Drake suddenly had an awkward expression on his face. He hesitated for a moment before deciding to say, "I really don't know..."


     Davis was startled.


     What an obvious lie! Did he want to hide the location of the spatial tunnel to Earth?


     Even so...


     'Why lie? Just say that you won't reveal it! It's not like I'm after your spawn point!' Davis inwardly shook his head.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     285 Sincerity
      "You don't?" Davis looked at him suspiciously but he suddenly heard a Soul Transmission causing him to be astonished.


     "I died while traveling through the spatial tunnel. I don't even know how the hell I came into this world other than being reincarnated to a 16-year-old, named Drake from the Blackburn Family in the Royal Xuan Capital."


     Davis didn't know what to make of this since it seemed like a cliched and farfetched scenario but once he thought of how he came into this world, he began to contemplate.


     So a moment later, he hesitantly asked, "So your full name is Drake Blackburn?"


     Drake stared at him as if asking, 'That's where your doubt lies?'


     *Cough!~*


     Davis awkwardly let out a cough, "How can that be? Did you have something mysterious with you at that time when you entered the spatial tunnel? Like some glowing stones?"


     Drake scratched his head sheepishly, "All I ever had on me at that time were those mysterious glowing stones you spoke off... Hehe..."


     "How many?" Davis raised his eyebrows.


     Drake saw his reaction but still chose to reply as he too wanted to solve the mystery behind his reincarnation, "A lot..."


     He then proceeded to explain the structure of the glowing stones.


     "There were so many that I couldn't take all of them."


     Davis's face froze but the other party continued to speak.


     "Before I was ripped apart to pieces by the spatial turbulence, I ate a weird grayish flower that I found along with those mysterious stones."


     "And to my surprise, the moment I woke up, I actually reincarnated into this body like an Isekai MC!" Drake animatedly said but his face deflated, "But sadly, all of those mysterious stones were lost in the spatial tunnel I died at..."


     Drake shook his head ruefully and laughed.


     Davis held his chin as he entered into a contemplative state. He formed many speculations on what could have happened to Drake.


     With his current knowledge, he could only think of two scenarios.


     'Either the heaven-defying flower or the mysterious stones that don't sound like a transmigration stone from his description could've possibly helped him reincarnate.'


     Davis looked at him in a new light.


     He was extremely excited since this conversation could possibly lead to some unknown results, which could help him solve the biggest problem that was weighing on his mind.


     "You said you possess the memories of the previous owner, then what happened to the previous owner?"


     Drake let out a sigh and shook his head. He turned back, "Let's talk about it inside..."


     Davis watched as Drake went into the tent, followed by Kara. He let out a smirk since he could guess what kind of a relationship these two possessed.


     The Defensive Formation couldn't curb his Soul Sense from investigating, so he overheard their conversation.


     With this person's help, maybe he could solve that biggest problem of his, which is Ellia's situation.



     He took a step and entered the tent while outside the defensive formation lit up again, erecting a barrier.


     As Davis entered, he heard, "I have something important to say..."


     He looked at Drake, only to see him having a solemn expression on his face while staring at Kara.


     Kara, who had no idea why Drake signaled her to come inside the tent, finally understood.


     The confused expression she had turned into one of seriousness as she tilted her head but she then turned to look at Davis with cautious eyes.


     "It's fine, he knows..."


     When she heard it, she removed her gaze away from Davis.


     Drake took a deep breath and composed himself, "Kara, what I'm going to say now might sound unbelievable, but I want you to believe me."


     Drake didn't wait for her to reply but pointed to himself, "I am someone who practically possessed this body..."


     Kara's brows furrowed, but she didn't say anything.


     "I came from a world known as Planet Earth, and I was pretty sure I died once, but for some reason, I had taken over this body and also obtained this body's memories."


     Drake then pointed to Davis, "Other than this person over here, no one else knows about this matter... not even my women."


     Kara's brows furrowed even further, and her eyelids shut halfway into two tiny slits.


     "Did you save me, or was it the person you possessed?"


     "I saved you..." Drake replied, a little bit surprised that she was able to accept this fact so easily.


     Kara turned silent before saying, "Then it's fine..."


     Yet immediately, she asked with a cold yet confused voice, "Why are you saying all this to me?"


     "Because you are the first woman I have ever loved from the bottom of my heart!" Drake paused before replying in a heartfelt and sincere tone.


     Kara's eyelids trembled for a moment but instantly, her expression changed into a sneer, "The first woman, you say? Every night you bed them, did you say this to them as well?"


     "Hmph!" Kara turned her gaze away, her brows gently quivering.


     As a princess, she was taught from a young age to be reserved and well-versed in the art of being elegant.


     However, unlike all other princesses, she was also taught to share her husband with other women if it ever came to that point in the future but that was only the case if she was the first wife.


     In this case, if she were to accept his advances, she would become his sixth woman and that was a fact she could not change no matter what and was unwilling to become one.


     Drake let out a sigh with a pained expression on his face, "It's complicated..."


     "Regardless, I have shown my sincerity in loving you and didn't hide anything. I hope that my secret remains with the three of us..." Drake half-bowed while sitting in the crossed leg position.


     He lifted up his head and looked at Kara who avoided his gaze.


     Davis looked at the two of them in a daze as they conversed, but he then thought since this person also dared to reveal this fact in front of him, 'Really? His sincerity his off the charts!'


     Drake then took a deep breath and turned to look at Davis, "As for the person I reincarnated into, he was an absolute scum by earth's standards, even before he became 16 years old."


     'Absolute scum uh...' Davis could guess more or less on what had happened, but before 16 years old? That's more or less when a person's personality starts to take shape and mature slowly.'


     "What about that person's consciousness?" Davis asked.


     Drake took a moment before answering, "I'm not sure, it feels like I merged with his soul but after a lot of study about the soul, I figured that out shouldn't be the case..."


     Davis nodded, "The souls of two intrinsically different persons can't fuse together unless the soul imprint of the other soul disappears..."


     "But I might be wrong, there are tons of things that I don't know about this world, especially the soul."


     Drake also nodded, "Right, so I believe that person's consciousness has disappeared somehow, leaving only me to take control of this body."


     Davis's brows furrowed as he let out a sigh.


     Unless he found out about the information on the mysterious flower and the glowing stones, it became hard to guess what had happened.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     286 Self-Introduction
      "Alright, we'll discuss this some other time since we're not getting anywhere." Davis spoke and continued after a short pause, "I don't know if your words are true and sincere but I'll buy it for now. It's your turn now..."


     Drake nodded his head in response.


     They both understood that they were nowhere near the level of companions, and can't trust each other easily.


     In fact, they both only took each other's information at face value and didn't really believe in it completely other than pondering in it for a short time.


     "It's fine, I'll use my turn later since it's hard to trust when we just met..." Drake smiled, "So why don't you stay with us and hunt together? I want to befriend you sincerely as well. After all, you're the only person I know who is from Planet Earth..."


     Davis's face scrunched up in hesitation. He had already decided to hunt down magical beasts and absorb as many souls as possible in order to return to the Second Layer in a year, but now, a completely unexpected situation emerged in front of him.


     He would be lying if he said that he didn't want to make friends with Drake since he is a person from Planet Earth and to add on top of that, a fellow anime lover just like him.


     However, if he joined with this group of two, he felt that his efficiency in hunting down beasts would really drop.


     In any case, he gave himself a year to return, and a year was a long time if he used it efficiently.


     Davis finally made up his mind after considering for some time, "How about this, I'll join you now but hunt alone from time to time and return to you guys after a short period of time..."


     "Alright, keep your secrets..." Drake chuckled slightly.


     Davis awkwardly gave out a dry laugh as he visualized another meme in his head.


     "By the way..." Drake suddenly stated, "A Sixth Stage Magical Beast is moving about in this region, so be careful..."


     "Was it that centipede?" Davis narrowed his eyes.


     "Yes, how did you know?" Drake's eyes went wide, "Did you see it?"


     Davis solemnly nodded.


     "How are you still alive!???" Drake shouted in astonishment and blinked as he realized something.


     "It didn't find you?" He hesitantly asked.


     Davis shook his head.


     "It didn't see you? Didn't you look at its eyes?"


     Davis shook his head again.


     "No wonder..." Drake muttered under his breath, "Or else, you would have died without even knowing how you died..."


     "Was it really that dangerous?" Davis asked doubtfully but he then remembered the ominous feeling of suppression it projected.


     "Dangerous? It's actually one of the worst types of magical beasts you could encounter! Not only can it affect the senses of its prey, it can even amplify its magical beast aura a thousand times till a certain range which renders you incapable of fighting with your full strength!" Drake replied in a serious tone.



     'So that's why I felt so minuscule in front of its presence...' Davis understood.


     "That is one unique magical beast I never wanna mess with unless I had the strength to... because that power of it can only affect creatures which are at a lower stage than it..." Drake spoke again while looking at Davis.


     He felt that this fellow was really lucky but on second thought, he realized that he wasn't able to pinpoint this fellow's location when they first met.


     Thinking about how Davis managed eluded his senses, a faint sense of cautiousness crept in his heart.


     The tent that housed three people suddenly descended into silence.


     The three looked at each other, yet none spoke which only led to an awkward silence remaining in the tiny atmosphere.


     *Cough~*


     Drake coughed at this moment, "We have never formally introduced ourselves, haven't we?"


     "My name is Drake Blackburn, and I belong to the Blackburn Family. I can be considered a young master from that family, but things aren't that simple, so I just moved out with my parents and settled in a mansion I bought with the literature I sold."


     "You forgot your women...." Kara reminded, though her tone was filled with sarcasm, even with a little bit of jealousy.


     Drake's face froze before he smiled peacefully, "Yes, I brought them with me..."


     Kara felt somewhat sour in her heart while Davis nodded and then asked, "What about your cultivation?"


     "My cultivation huh... Well, I guess revealing won't change anything. I've reached Low-Level Law Seed Stage, Mid-Level Silver Stage, and High-Level Young Soul Stage..." Drake replied in a confident tone.


     "Also, I'm a possessor of the Exquisite Nine Yang Body which is at Peak-Level Earth Grade!"


     When he said that, his face was filled with confidence and self-esteem. There was even a slight proud grin on his face.


     'No wonder he tried to obtain Kara...' Davis finally understood.


     He was clear on what exactly would happen when a possessor of the Exquisite Nine Yang Body and the possessor of the Exquisite Nine Yin Body dual cultivated together.


     He knew that their cultivation would improve leaps and bounds with almost no effort but he also knew that their increase in cultivation was undoubtedly limited by the grade of the physique they possess.


     For example, if they both or only one of them possesses a Peak-Level Earth Grade Physique, then they would only be able to see an increase of cultivation till the Peak of the Fourth Stage.


     After that, the efficiency in the increase of cultivation while dual cultivating will significantly drop unless one achieved a breakthrough with their physiques!


     Davis then glanced at Kara, causing her to become startled.


     Kara noticed his gaze and was suddenly distressed. She turned to glance at Drake, her eyes seeking help.


     What was she supposed to say? That she was a princess of a fallen kingdom? A princess who was reduced to a slave and a plaything, only to be sold off in an underground auction?


     Too shameful!!!


     These were things she can't talk about yet it was undoubtedly true. She wanted to bury her past but one's past also made the person who they are now currently.


     It can't be just refuted and excluded with something simple as a sentence like 'past is past'.


     Drake also was at a loss. To end the awkward atmosphere a few seconds ago, he proposed a topic, yet it had now backstabbed him.


     He awkwardly laughed and said, "I'm sorry, it seems Kara wants to keep her background confidential..."


     Davis blinked, considering whether to tell him or not.


     He quickly made his decision since he wanted to befriend him, and by the looks of it, it seemed that the other party was sincere as well.


     "In case you two don't know, I was present at the underground auction, bidding for some items that caught my eye..."


     *Boom!!~*




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     287 Revealing His True Cultivation Base
      Drake and Kara visibly froze.


     This information revealed by Davis resounded in their ears as if an explosive just went out near them.


     Davis continued casually, "You see, I don't wish to hide anything since I've decided to befriend you. Before making a move on you, I also peeped and listened to the conversation you two were having..."


     Drake was stunned and Kara also went pale.


     "Well, don't get me wrong. I only decided to make contact with you after I've seen your character and deemed it to be good, after all, from my perspective, you were nothing more than the pervert who bid on Kara in the underground auction at that time."


     Drake's eyes were wide open as he looked at Davis. Kara put her head down while she blushed in shame.


     Doesn't this mean that this person had already seen her half-naked body at that time? Although she was not naked, it was still enough to cause her immense embarrassment.


     "You told me all this just so you could sincerely befriend me? Drake asked in a bewildered tone.


     He truly couldn't understand what Davis was thinking. Moreover, faint anger welled up in him as though it was about to explode.


     "Mhm..." Davis nodded.


     It wasn't like he didn't understand the implications of his own words.


     Sooner or later, if he had befriended him at a certain point, then he was sure that eventually, him being present at the underground auction would one day be revealed which would worsen their friendship.


     So why not just tell the truth about it so that he could gain their trust sooner? The worse that could happen now would be that their newly formed relationship could worsen.


     But if he cared about that at the start, then there was no need to talk about becoming true friends, right?


     "Yes, besides, I only tailed you guys after you took down the magical beast and returned to this camp," Davis replied in a convincing tone.


     Drake took this information to his head and found it quite difficult to process.


     Should he attack Davis now that he had heard that Davis was spying on him and his woman from Davis's own mouth?


     Drake had an amused expression on his face, "What do you hope to achieve by telling me this? You could have just let this matter slide by right?"


     "Let this matter slide by? I know you would be angered by what I said, but compared to developing mutual trust between us, this is a small price to pay."


     Davis spread out his hands and said it as if was a matter of fact.


     "It wouldn't take a genius to find about this matter after I revealed my cultivation base. Besides, you two would put up your guard against me, so I thought it would be just better to reveal what I was up to at the time before we met..."


     Drake's eyes twitched as he sighed, "You throw off my pace... I don't like you already..."


     'As expected...' Davis thought as he too sighed.



     It wasn't like he was expecting anything good to come out of this confession but he still wanted to try and leave a good impression, proper enough to create a friendly bond.


     "But, I will thank you for being honest with us..." Drake replied with a smile on his face, "But, the next time you spy on us, I will fucking kill you!"


     Davis laughed silently on hearing his words but didn't take it to heart since he would also be enraged if he learned that someone was spying on him and his woman.


     'Kill? I don't think you can probably do that, not with your strength...' But he inwardly shook his head.


     "You said that we could guess what had happened if you reveal your cultivation?" Kara doubtfully asked, except her expression was slightly dismayed.


     Davis turned to gaze at her, "As you've seen before, I've already reached Peak-Level Silver Stage."


     Kara nodded, "That, we already have seen."


     "Don't tell me you were suppressing your Essence Gathering Cultivation or something like that?" Drake responded in a joking tone.


     Davis turned to look back at Drake, "No, I've only reached Peak-Level Revolving Core Stage..."


     Drake narrowed his eyes, "Then what about your Soul Forging Cultivation?"


     He didn't one bit look down on Davis when he heard him say that he had reached only the peak of the third stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation.


     That was because he could more or less find out about Davis's age from his outer appearance.


     Davis opened his mouth as he lifted up a single finger "Low-Level Elder Soul Stage..."


     A faint aura of dark-like law permeated around the tip of his finger.


     "Elder Soul Stage..." Drake muttered with a flabbergasted expression on his face.


     He could tell what Davis said was true as he could feel the soul force radiating around the tip of Davis's finger.


     "... No wonder you could stay hidden from us..." Kara also had her eyes widened from surprise but she also felt a little bit of fear as she felt that dark-like law eerie to the extreme.


     "That's right, after showing this, you guys will inevitably put up your guard against me..." Davis nodded.


     Drake had an embarrassed expression on his face but he awkwardly laughed it off, "Haha, I bet you were secretly laughing your ass off when I said that I will kill you..."


     Davis rolled his eyes and a slight grin emerged on his lips.


     'Bastard, you realized that you had the upper hand, so you made the first contact...' Drake finally realized why the other party was so calm and composed in front of the two of them even though he was younger than them.


     "Since you already knew about it, I might as well not hide it anymore..." Kara sighed as she stood up, "I was born in the Moonridge Kingdom as the thirteenth and the last princess."


     "My father, the King died when I was 30 years old while my mother was brutally killed when the Kingdom was invaded by the Unris Kingdom approximately 5 years ago."


     Her fragile shoulders slightly trembled as she remembered the nightmare she had experienced.


     "As for my siblings and blood relatives, most of them were also brutally killed while some of them were taken as slaves..."


     "After that, each of us was separated and sent to different places to be sold." After saying this, her shoulders stopped trembling.


     "As you can see, right now, I owe my life to Drake." A single tear silently shed from her eyes, "That makes him my benefactor..."


     Once she realized what she had said, she wiped away her tears and kept staring at Drake.


     Drake had a wry smile on his face, "Is that what you think of me?"


     "My current cultivation is at Low-Level Law Seed Stage, Peak-Level Bronze Stage, Peak Level Infant Soul Stage."


     Kara then went silent but Drake was glad that she had finally opened up about her past to him. Her words were simple and short but the emotions behind it were vast as the raging seas.


     But still? A benefactor? He didn't want that title at all. He wanted to be her man!


     Davis glanced at the both of them and muttered in a deadpan manner, "I see you two only have eyes for each other, even going as far as to ignore my existence to shamelessly flirt with each other..."


     Kara was startled! She instantly panicked and blushed as she avoided Drake's gaze.


     Drake was annoyed when Davis interrupted them but seeing that it had an advantageous effect for him, he secretly gave a thumbs-up to Davis.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     288 Evelynn“s Breakthrough
      In the Second Layer, Grand Sea Continent, Loret Empire's Royal Capital.


     Inside the Royal Castle, there was a newly built cultivation chamber, specially constructed for the direct royal line.


     Once it wasa constructed, the only people who were allowed to use it were Davis, Logan, Claire, Clara, Diana, Edward, and Evelynn.


     Currently, there was a figure inside sitting in a lotus position, clad in jade green robes.


     Around the figure were ashes containing impurities and a faintly circulating left out energy residue that remained on the skin of the figure.


     When the figure opened its eyes, the impurities swayed and disappeared into thin air. The figure then glanced at its hands in astonishment.


     Near the edges of the cultivation chamber was another figure clad in imperial red royal robes.


     That figure's facial expression had a tinge of satisfaction and content to it.


     "Evelynn, you finally broke through the Body Transformation Stage!"


     Evelynn who was glancing at her recovered arm which was in a severed state before the breakthrough turned to look at Claire as her eyes glazed, "Mother..."


     She had fullfilled it! She had fulfilled her end of the promise with Davis but the other party was nowhere to be seen in the Grand Sea Continent.


     Claire moved forwards, nearing Evelynn in a second to grasp her hands, "You did well..."


     Evelynn had achieved a breakthrough to the Body Transformation Stage and used a Low-Level Sky Grade Healing Pill as a supplement to heal her severed arm.


     The cells in her body were no longer made of flesh but both flesh and energy. That was why when one broke through the Body Transformation Stage, healing and circulating energy became easier when compared with the lower stages.


     Evelynn bit her lips while her expression revealed that she was visibly moved, "I..."


     Claire instantly placed a finger on Evelynn's lips, "How many times have I told you? The resources, these spirit stones you are using were practically earned by your husband, my son. Even if you waste all of them, no one can say anything."


     Evelynn's eyes flashed with affection. She calmed down her emotions and replied, "Thank you, mother..."


     "Silly..." Claire let out a harmonious chuckle, "You only used less than a thousand spirit stones, so there's no need to feel sorry about this..."


     "Besides, all this expenditure has helped you realize the first-grade core, so in the long run, this is a worthwhile exchange if you were to ask me!"


     Evelynn shook her head, "I only felt that it was unfair that I could obtain spirit stones without producing any achievements..."


     "It's his so it's yours too..." Claire shrugged with a grin, "Anyway, now that you've reached Body Transformation Stage and regenerated your hand, my son will feel excited and happy if he comes to know about it."


     "Mhm..." A genuine smile involuntarily lit up on Evelynn's face.



     Suddenly, Claire looked at her spatial ring. She took out a crystal and imbued her energy as she received a message.


     "Chief, the last of them has been found by the Emperor, and is currently en route to the Bloodline Chamber."


     "I understand, you did well to report, move on to the next objective posted on the intelligence bulletin..."


     "Yes! Chief!"


     Claire kept the crystal back into the spatial ring, and after doing so, she involuntarily let out a deep sigh.


     Evelynn obediently kept her mouth shut because she understood what was going on, so she didn't dare to let out a word from her mouth.


     Claire who sighed heavily opened her mouth, "This makes it the 7th child..."


     "How many women did he exactly sleep with?" Claire gnashed her teeth in anger. Her frail yet lithe figure was tremblingly in helplessness.


     Evelynn, on the other hand, wasn't entirely sure of the details behind the veil, but she still replied, "Does this make it 6?"


     Claire replied in a deadpan manner, "Well, yes, but that's only the count who got pregnant with his child... The number of women he actually slept with at least amounts to 17..."


     Evelynn turned embarrassed as she promptly shut her mouth.


     Claire who looked despondent suddenly glanced at her with her eyes glowing, "Say, Evelynn..."


     "Yes?" Looking at her eyes, Evelynn felt something was not right.


     "If Davis flirted with another woman, you would never forgive him, right?"


     "Eh?" Evelynn was startled but thought, 'Well, yes but no...'


     During these few years, she had already prepared herself to tackle all the problems with him in the future by understanding each other.


     In any case, she was already determined to be his in her mind, so what was the use of not forgiving him even if he made mistakes?


     She had already thought about this a lot and was determined to see it through the end.


     "You'll never forgive him right!?" Claire held Evelynn's shoulders as she shook them.


     Evelynn didn't know what to suddenly reply but looking at the situation, it seemed better to nod her head for her own safety.


     She instantly did what she thought and nodded her head in a heartbeat.


     Claire manically grinned, "Then if he slept with another woman, you'll only want to kill him right?"


     Evelynn widened her eyes as she froze.


     'Wait! Where is this conversation heading to!?'


     She came back to her senses and abruptly blurted with her eyes closed, "I don't know!"


     A few seconds passed but nothing happened. Evelynn slowly opened her eyes to meet Claire's tear-filled gaze.


     "That's right, you won't know what to do..." Claire bit her lips in frustration.


     "Mother..." Evelynn felt sad for Claire. It's not like she didn't know what Claire went through these years.


     After Davis left, the only one to take care of her the most was Claire.


     Evelynn who never knew a mother's love for the first time experienced this feeling because from the moment she came into this world, her mother was no more.


     So the more she interacted with Claire, the more they instantly bonded like mother and daughter.


     At some point, Evelynn gradually started calling Claire as 'Mother', and Claire also welcomed her with open arms.


     Since they were together and close most of the time, they talked about a lot and knew of each other's interests at the back of their hands.


     So Evelynn who never saw Claire grieve after Davis left, was deeply impacted by the scene in front of her.


     She hugged Claire with both her arms and whispered in a gentle tone, "It's fine, no matter what, don't you still love him?"


     Claire's body trembled for an instant before she moved her body slightly away from Evelynn as she wiped her tears.


     She faintly smiled and said, "Look who's talking! Aren't you worried that if the father is like this, what else needs to be said about the son?"


     *Boom!~*


     Evelynn froze! It was as if a fuse went off in her head.


     From her stiff expression, it looked like she had not been prepared at all!


     Only after uttering those words did Claire realize her foolishness. She only said that to hide her embarrassment but when she saw the expression on Evelynn's face, she knew it was too late to take back her statement.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     289 Illicit Descendants
      A few hours later.


     In the Throne Hall.


     Numerous figures were gathered in the hall, giving off a pleasant yet solemn vibe.


     Logan Loret sat on the throne as he viewed his subjects with gratitude.


     From the people with enough status to the noble family heads who stood in front of him, almost all of them had smiles on their faces.


     "You all did well in gathering here, my subjects."


     "Yes, your majesty!"


     Logan nodded in appreciation, "You all helped me search for my descendants and kept the search confidential. For this, I promise that you people would be rewarded generously!"


     "Your subordinate graciously thanks our majesty!" Evan Cauldon took the first step to bow down. Followed by him many stepped forward and bowed as they chanted the same sentence.


     Poor Logan didn't even notice that his actions were secretly monitored by Claire with the intelligence organization she created.


     Even though both had control over this intelligence organization, there was a special group that solely belonged to Claire and vice versa.


     Using all these people in addition to the intelligence organization, Logan managed to find all the women he ever slept with and the children he hadn't had a chance to see yet.


     In truth, he didn't even know of their existence till he took the initiative to find them.


     Evan Cauldon stood back up and shortly glanced around but he couldn't see the silhouette of his daughter anywhere. This made him a little disappointed but he had heard about his daughter's life in the royal castle and he was much satisfied with it.


     Logan nodded, "That said, this is a huge matter that can eventually turn into a scandal if known to the entire empire."


     "Eh?..." Sounds of confusion could be heard.


     All of the subjects looked at each other, not sure why the emperor brought this topic out to the light.


     After all, misbehaving with too many women can cause people to think less of the emperor, and assuming that the emperor was depraved can allow a legal cause for opportunists to claim the royal throne.


     That was only the case in mortal empires. In this case, only if a cultivator of equal or more strength is present could the rebellion even take place, or it could also happen if the emperor were to be weakened or poisoned.


     In the Throne Hall, only two figures had calm faces. They were Hendrickson, the Royal Advisor, and Randal, the Army Commander who respectively stood left and right before the emperor.


     Logan looked at the expressions of his subjects and continued, "Everyone of you would be wondering why I mentioned about this... no?" Logan smilingly asked before he gestured with his hand.


     Instantly, a side door to the Throne Hall opened which was also used as an exit in terms of emergencies, and about 13 people stepped out from the place, entering the Throne Hall.


     The came to the front and stood at the side, everyone dressed in formal luxurious royal robes.



     "It's because I want to formally announce the rightful existence of these people to the world. I want the world to know that this is my family, people of the Royal Loret Family."


     Everyone's gaze was already fixed at the 13 people, and they were more or less familiar with their characters and background since they helped with the search.


     The 13 of them consisted of 6 adult women who were quite beautiful in their own right. The remaining 7 of them were 4 young men and 3 young women.


     They were quite nervous and fidgety, to say the least.


     In fact, it could be said they were extremely nervous right now, except for two people.


     They were Violet and Ernest.


     They too stood with the 11 others and were quite calm and formal in their bearings.


     "This is just an unofficial introduction... I will formally announce their positions and their names in the banquet organized tomorrow. Hendrickson, help me deal with organizing the banquet."


     "Yes, your majesty," Hendrickson replied dutifully.


     Logan glanced at Randal when instantly the latter nodded his head, "I will take care of the security, your majesty!"


     Logan nodded, "I will leave that to you..."


     "That's all for today, you can all leave." Logan waved his hand.


     Those subordinates all paid their respects and left. Even the 13 of them promptly left after lowering their heads as they were not familiar with the environment.


     Only Hendrickson and Randal were left in the Throne Hall. Silence reigned in the hall for some time before a small yet blown-out sigh could be heard.


     Hendrickson and Randal instantly stiffened. They knew it was time.


     "You two..."


     "Yes!" The two instantly replied as they turned to gaze at Logan.


     Logan looked at the two of them and continued, "Do you think that the Empress will forgive me?"


     Hendrickson and Randal truthfully wanted to curse this idiot of an emperor. This was honestly the nth time he was asking this question.


     If they said yes, then he will ask them to answer truthfully. If they said no, then he will fall into depression for some time.


     Hendrickson replied in an apt manner as if he had already memorized this answer countless times for this occasion, "My Emperor, it is the empress's duty to be magnanimous and allow the unfaithful Emperor to have more concubines. It was previously the case for the preceding Emperor and the emperor's appointed before them."


     Randal joined in right after he left off as if they had practiced it beforehand, "The Royal Advisor is right. As long as your majesty is the emperor, it is your duty to make the royal family flourish with descendants of royal blood!"


     Logan paused for a moment before sighing deeply again.


     'I was stupid for actually expecting a proper reply from these two muscle-headed idiots.'


     No matter what he asked them, they either always replied with yes or no, but just when he thought that they would have a good reply for today, he was once again disappointed.


     He expected them to point out what decision the Empress or at least placate some of his worries with a helpful tone but it seemed like they placed importance in the fate of the empire.


     "Seems like I must get an emotional advisor..." Logan muttered while glancing down.


     Randal was startled. He turned a bit confused before saying, "There seems to be no such position..."


     Hendrickson hesitated a bit before saying, "Isn't the person who should emotionally console the emperor, is the empress?"


     Logan widened his eyes before he closed his face with his palm, "That's right..."


     The atmosphere turned awkward for each and one of them.


     'I just want to kill my younger self for being a licentious bastard...' Logan thought to himself as he massaged his forehead.


     The matter he was dealing with right now was none other than his own fault.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     290 Reason For Logan“s Actions
      The next day, Morning.


     In the Emperor's Room.


     Logan twisted and turned his body trying to get some sleep throughout the night, but couldn't due to the heavy feeling that was weighing down on his heart.


     He opened his eyes and looked at the door for a moment before shouting in a vaguely disappointed tone, "Come in..."


     The door unlocked and two able bodies stepped into the room.


     It was Hendrickson and Randal.


     Randal hesitated but gestured a little with his hands at Hendrickson.


     Hendrickson gave the former a stare before he opened his mouth towards Logan, "Your Majesty, the preparations for the banquet is almost complete. We only have a few hours before the banquet starts..."


     "Oh..." Logan gave a perfunctory nod before looking at Randal, "You seem to be gesturing at something, what is it?"


     Randall stuttered, "Your Majesty, I... I..."


     Hendrickson interrupted, "Your Majesty, Commander Randal was just curious about your personal life, it was nothing else..."


     Randal cast a glance at Hendrickson as if he was his savior.


     This didn't escape Logan's eyes so he simply chuckled it off by saying, "Simpleton..."


     "Rather than being curious about my personal life, you just wanted to know why I didn't bring the other ten woman I had a physical relationship with, right?"


     Randal widened his eyes as he took a step back, "I don't dare..."


     Hendrickson put his head down while secretly cursing Randal for openly displaying his emotions on his face.


     Now he was also panicked thinking that he will get into trouble as well.


     Logan chuckled again while looking at the two of them, "You don't have to mind about it. Actually, I wasn't going to address this issue to the public since it concerns the safety of those women but since you want to know, I might as well share it with you two..."


     "Your Majesty, we have been rude..." Hendrickson replied in an apologizing manner.


     Logan waved his hand, "It's fine, the two of you diligently looked over the affairs of the Empire while I was searching for my descendants. It's only proper that you are informed of the latest matters of the Royal Family, otherwise wouldn't it be hard for you two to maintain integrity and security over the matters that are about to happen."


     "Your Majesty..." Hendrickson and Randal were both slightly moved.


     They could see that their newly crowned Emperor was growing up to be a real, full-fledged one.


     Logan coughed a bit, "Hehem, in fact, ever since I toured the world, I had physical relationships with over 17 women, excluding the Empress."


     "Of course, all of the physical relationships I ever had lasted only a single time on the bed with each one of them."


     "After the incident with Violet and Ernest, I made up my mind to find information about the 16 others."


     "So in these years, I secretly ordered my subordinates to search for those 16 women."



     "After the search ended last month, I learned that out of the 16 of them, 10 were already married to some other men, while only 6 of them didn't..."


     Saying so, Logan paused for a moment before continuing, "Because only the 6 of them had given birth to my children and were unwilling to get married to someone else, just like Violet."


     "Then your Majesty, what about the other ten women? What if they had your children but are married to someone else right now?" Hendrickson asked worriedly. He also had some trepidation in his heart because this matter concerns the reputation of the royal family.


     Taking a step back, even if it were not for the reputation of the Royal Family, what would happen if the Emperor's woman is another man's wife?


     Wouldn't the man's whole family be executed?


     Logan smiled on hearing his question, "Royal Advisor, I also thought about the same thing, so I investigated deeply using various sources."


     "What was the result?" Hendrickson asked as he gulped.


     "After gaining the Intel, I understood that out of the ten of them, one of them was indeed conceived with my child at one point but chose to conceal that matter by undergoing abortion through taking a pill. The other nine were not conceived with my child at all, so I do not need to take responsibility at all by bringing them here."


     Hendrickson and Randal both nodded. They could both understand his thought process.


     Taking a step back, if Logan were to even bring women who were already married into the royal family, then his name would be utterly tarnished.


     In fact, even before it gets tarnished, they thought that he would get killed by the Empress.


     "Your Majesty, the search was conducted for years, so the dangers they faced..."


     "Don't worry, I learned that most of them didn't opt to go outside after giving birth to my children, so they relatively met with no danger."


     "Besides, I found some of them sooner, so I had them secretly under protection until this day."


     "After I found them, I made contact with them, and they all agreed to come to see me of their own volition."


     "Of course, even if they aren't willing to be with me, I would still take them with me and protect them till they depart from this world since they have suffered too much because of me."


     Hendrickson heaved a sigh of relief, it seems like he thought too much into that matter.


     "Ultimately, I'm glad that there are no problems that could potentially crop up!" Randal clapped his hands as a smile spread on his face.


     After all, he was the one in charge of security.


     He was not afraid of fights but if the one who came to create trouble had an advantage of moral high ground, it would seem excessive and disadvantageous to him as well as the royal family.


     "Who said that there is no trouble?" Logan glared at him.


     "There is?" Randal asked as he went wide-eyed.


     "Hmph, needless to say, with additional members comes additional trouble!" Logan snorted as a feeling of headache encroached over him.


     Removing all that thought, he replied, "Don't worry, the troubles I mentioned will come knocking in the future, not during the banquet..."


     Both nodded and looked at each other as they heaved a sigh of relief.


     Logan looked at them and opened his mouth, "Say, will the em..." But cut it short without finishing it as he sighed, "Alright, continue to prepare for the banquet..."


     Hendrickson and Randal bowed and retreated to take care of the preparation of the banquet.


     As Logan saw the door shut, he muttered to himself in worry, "I hope she comes..."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     291 Entering The Banque
      Afternoon.


     Inside Davis's Room.


     Evelynn brushed her silky green hair that extended up to her waist. She kept straightening it out until she tied it into a ponytail that rested on her shoulders.


     She gazed at the mirror and saw her pure black eyes that were reflecting her own silhouette. She puckered her rosy lips and saw her side profile beside her nape, which was covered by her lush green hair.


     She nodded to herself and felt that she had dressed up enough for the banquet.


     Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, followed by a voice, "I'm here, Evelynn."


     "Wait a moment..." Evelynn tidied herself up and left the chair to open the door.


     Opening the door, she found Claire waiting with a smile on her face yet she knew that the smile was absolutely fake.


     Even so, she kept her mouth shut and nodded her head.


     "Let's go..." Claire nodded back and said.


     The two of them left to the spacious banquet hall where a lot of people gathered to celebrate an event, an event that is literally filled with food and drinks all over the place.


     Evelynn and Claire arrived at the location after a walk that couldn't be considered long. After all, the banquet hall was still within the Royal Castle.


     As soon as they arrived outside the banquet hall, they could see the influx of people, entering the banquet hall with wide smiles on their faces.


     Evelynn turned to look at the people who wore luxurious clothes, their banter and laughter filled the atmosphere with liveliness.


     Yet, when she turned to look at Claire, the smile on her face was nowhere to be seen.


     Getting worried, she lifted her hand and held Claire's fingers while gazing at her with an anxious expression on her face.


     Claire turned startled. She turned to look at Evelynn before smiling lightly again. She giggled a little bit when she thought of something.


     Evelynn turned a little embarrassed, "What?"


     "No... It's just that I didn't think you would be the one who understood me the most, not Clara, Diana or even Edward."


     "Mother, they are just kids..." Evelynn pouted.


     Claire blinked and touched her forehead, "You're right. It's my fault, I keep comparing them to Davis..."


     "Besides, Clara is not here. She went to challenge the inheritance with Princess Shirley. So how can she console you?"


     Claire shook her head, "It's not like you don't know, right? That girl hasn't always been emotionally bright regarding other's feelings. She can be quite blunt and insensitive."


     Hearing that, Evelynn dryly laughed. She had personally experienced it over the years. She even felt wronged sometimes until she heard about Clara's circumstances from Claire.


     As they neared the entrance to the banquet, someone finally noticed their presence.


     "It's the Empress!" Someone shouted.


     That shout quickly gathered a large amount of onlookers as they also turned to look at the duo in shock.



     It took time for them to notice their presence because Evelynn and Claire didn't dress up grandly.


     The Empress vibe that Claire emitted was nowhere to be seen, only leaving a simple look and class that was befitting of a noble.


     Only a few had seen Evelynn, while almost most of the people in the upper echelon knew of Claire's facial features.


     Even the person who shouted 'It's the empress', did so only after verifying with the empress's image in his mind after suspecting the identity of this beautiful duo.


     Quickly, everyone started to whisper and hush.


     Claire paid them no heed as she tightened her grasp of Evelynn's hand and moved into the banquet hall.


     "The Empress has arrived!"


     "Crown Prince Davis's Fiancee has arrived!" The master of ceremonies shouted, declaring their arrival to the banquet.


     The people who were already in there quieted down, and the people who were in the way obediently made space for them without even making eye contact.


     As Claire walked like a tigress while bringing Evelynn into the banquet hall, they finally arrived in front of the Emperor's seat.


     Logan had an awkward smile on his face. He stood up and gestured to his side, "Take a seat beside me, my empress."


     Before Logan showed an awkward expression, he had a surprised expression on his face when he saw Claire's figure at the entrance because he assumed that she wouldn't attend this banquet.


     But right now, he was quite pleased because her presence in this banquet meant that he had her approval to this event, more or less to a degree.


     Either that or she came to stir trouble.


     He wasn't worried about the latter because he knew that Claire wasn't the type to do something like scheming. Her way of doing things was more straightforward, like beating or scolding the crap out of him.


     He had not one bit out of doubt that she could totally eliminate everyone in this place, including him, without even breaking a sweat.


     It was all because she had ultimately grown powerful than him in the time he had to redo his cultivation.


     Right now, there was a difference of a major stage between them and it wasn't something that could be filled with the likes of quantity.


     Claire stared at him while Logan once more gestured to Hendrickson, "Arrange a seat for my daughter-in-law!"


     Hendrickson and the others, who had already stood up in the presence of the empress, nodded their heads.


     They quickly did the preparations and a seat was readied in the blink of an eye.


     Evelynn looked at the two of them and nimbly went to sit on the seat that was promptly prepared for her.


     Meanwhile, Claire still stood in front of Logan as if expecting something from him.


     Logan turned confused. He had beads of sweat forming on his face. His mind rapidly worked, thinking of why she was looking at him like this right now.


     Suddenly, his mind jolted with a certain realization. He recognized that he had owed her something.


     He took a deep breath, "I'm sorry for taking things into my hands. I know I shouldn't have done it without your consent. Please forgive me..." Logan said with a straight face.


     His apology echoed throughout the crowd.


     An apology from the Emperor? How humble and degrading was it for an emperor to apologize?


     The crowd was astonished and shocked, to say the least, but Logan didn't care about that a single bit as placating Claire was more important than his good for nothing pride.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     292 Not A Grand Marriage?
      Logan had wholeheartedly recognized that he had owed her an apology, and an explanation which he thought of presenting after the banquet.


     After all the things he did in his past, he knew a mere apology wouldn't return things to square one, to the lovely relationship they had in the past.


     Even so, the actions he took in the past and the consequences he is facing now made him feel enormous guilt of not being and to make Claire the only apple of his eye.


     Claire lifted up her eyebrows and stared at him for an ample amount of time. She then gave off a muffled snort before moving to sit beside him.


     Logan was ecstatic about seeing her gesture.


     He waved his hand and a gourd appeared in his grasp which he then poured it into a bronze cup.


     Stored inside the gourd was an exquisite spirit essence drink which was able to induce a breakthrough in Iron Stage Experts.


     Claire glanced at the cup and took it up with her fingers as she sipped it little by little.


     Logan looked at her with enthusiasm welled up in his heart. Since she also took his toast, then it can be said that she was willing to listen to his excuses as well.


     He instantly grasped her actions and whispered, "Claire, I'm truly not worthy of your love."


     Claire kept her eyes closed as if she heard nothing.


     Logan continued, "Claire, my dear, it's not that I didn't want to inform you. It's just... I was scared... scared that you might do something to m... those women."


     Claire's eyelids trembled gently. She stopped sipping and put down the cup before turning to look at him. Her face was so attractive that Logan was tongue-tied for a moment.


     "Yes, I might've done something to them out of anger..." Claire spoke gently, and a moment later she added, "Even so, it was wrong of you to not come to consult with me..."


     Logan looked away in shame. He had nothing to say, nor had the face to make an excuse.


     "Let's leave it at that... I'll speak to you afterward. Go on, continue with the banquet, I'll be silently spectating until I find something displeasing to my eyes..." Claire said with a casual smile.


     Logan hesitantly nodded and even noticed the meaning in her words but was confident enough to not displease her with what he was going to do.


     He turned to look at his subordinates and kept giving orders to entertain the guests.


     In a platform situated at the west, there were some female dancers who were elegantly dressed, moving their bodies with impeccable coordination as they shook their waists and daintily moved their hands.


     Many of the guests were entranced with their movements, and even Claire gave a side glance at them as she silently admired.


     She understood she could never hope to move like them because she didn't learn to dance like them.


     To this banquet, she had thought that she had come prepared mentally, but every passing moment seemed to make her uneasy.



     Maybe, that was why she hoped to be sane by staying distracted and being composed all the time.


     While the music and women were enough to cause half of the men to lose their appetite, it wasn't clearly the case for some other men who were entranced with the object known as food.


     While the festivities were going on, the emperor's subordinates lifted the curtain behind the emperor.


     A statue of a man stood tall, dressed in royal emperor robes while its eyes glancing at the front with a condescending gaze.


     The statue's face somewhat resembled Logan.


     Everyone instantly recognized that it was the statue of the previous Emperor.


     In front of the statue were thirteen figures sitting in two rows.


     Logan stood up and took a deep breath before moving forward, "I, Logan Loret as the Emperor want to declare about my wrongdoings!"


     The crowd instantly went mute. Each one of them had differing and interesting expressions on their faces.


     Wrongdoings? Not a happy occasion?


     "And in doing so would I like to earn the forgiveness of my empress!" Logan glanced at Claire before turning to look at the crowd, "Everyone is more or less aware of the rumor that is being spread rampantly in the royal capital."


     "I have never once made this information public nor did I try to..." He pointed backward and declared in a solemn voice, "But from here on out, I'm not going to keep it under wraps anymore."


     Saying so, he glanced at Claire one last time before heading off to a position that is the nearest to the statue of the previous Emperor.


     Claire didn't react but just sat and elegantly sipped the drink.


     As Logan came to a stop, in front of him was the statue and behind him were the 13 figures divided into two rows.


     Six adult women slightly stood up before changing their posture into a half-kneeling pose.


     Logan also kneeled and kowtowed a single time, followed by the six of them imitating his movements.


     The silence lasted for a few seconds before the seven of them stood back up once again.


     Claire didn't turn back to see what was happening. She was well aware of this process because she also did this ceremony when she was married to Logan.


     She knew that he was officially taking them all as his women and her heart felt incredibly uncomfortable at that fact.


     Giving off a tender sigh, she thought as she consoled herself, 'Well, this is at least to be expected...'


     She knew that this would happen in the banquet, otherwise, why would he even dare to setup this banquet? Just to show off?


     'At least, the marriage is not grand but simple...' Claire shook away her thoughts.


     The seven of them then turned to look back at the crowd. The six women sat again while Logan stood straight, glancing at the crowd.


     This time, the seven young offsprings kneeled and kowtowed to their father and mothers, including the statue.


     The scene turned silent for the same amount of time as before.


     Everyone recognized that these young people were paying respects to their parents and elders, so none said a word to interrupt.


     "Rise..." Logan said slightly as he viewed them with complicated emotions.


     The seven of them were all his children, yet he didn't know about their existence until the appearance of Ernest and Violet.


     Did they hate him? Did they resent him?


     This thought left a bitter feeling in his mind but he shook his head, "You are all my children, yet I don't dare to suddenly call myself as your father."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     293 Granting Official Statuses
      The seven young people didn't dare to say anything except a single youth, "Please don't say that father emperor, from the moment you found us, you treated us right and didn't wrong us in any way."


     Logan turned to look at the youth who spoke, who was none other than Ernest. He was dressed in princely robes, and he kneeled on a single leg as he stated.


     The other six also nodded but kept their mouths shut. It could be seen that they were also quite nervous.


     Logan chuckled a little bit, feeling a little warm.


     He had been in contact with this first son of his, Ernest for quite some years. Their relationship can be said to amiable and good but nowhere near close.


     "Alright, all of you move to your designated seats..." Logan smiled at the 13 of them before he headed to sit beside Claire.


     "All of the guests, please take your seats!" Hendrickson shouted, prompting the guests to go sit in available seats with the nearest being a few meters away from the seat of the subordinates.


     In front of the Emperor's seat was thirteen little seats that suddenly appeared after the dull, yet short and simple marriage ceremony.


     Evelynn sat on the far end of the right, near to the Emperess's seat. She viewed the ongoing proceeding with interest and worry.


     The thirteen of them took seats in front of the emperor's seat and settled down in a trained manner.


     To the left end of the thirteen seats were another five seats which already had been occupied by five people.


     Actually, not one guest could recognize them which led to gossip and rumors being spread in this short amount of time since the beginning of the banquet.


     But even the average person could see that some of those five were incredibly nervous, fidgeting around like they were going to be sentenced to prison in the next moment.


     Hendrickson stepped forward as he took a glance at the crowd, "I'm sure you all recognized what had happened just now. It's just like all you have witnessed. The Emperor had just officially married the six of them right now, and granted them the official status of a concubine!"


     He then pointed over a direction "As for those young people over there, they are none other than the emperor's children."


     "This has been proved by the Bloodline Chamber, so none of us can say otherwise..."


     The crowd gasped in astonishment. Some of them even suspiciously thought that they were the children of other men, but now they could understand that this was the result of the emperor's so-called 'adventures' when he was young.


     They could guess this because all of those youths were at least older than Crown Prince Davis.


     Meanwhile, Claire narrowed her eyes and thought, 'Concubines? Not Consorts?'


     She was well aware of how Loret Empire ranks the women of the emperor, well, she learned this after hearing about Logan's secretive actions.


     The highest title the wife of an Emperor could achieve is the title of an Empress, followed by Noble Consort, Consort, and Concubine.



     This meant that they were three ranks lower than of her status and power.


     She read from one of the history books in the Library that an Emperor of the Loret Empire could only have a single Empress, three Royal Consorts, six Consorts and a finite number of concubines, although the limit wasn't mentioned.


     In the Royal Castle, it wasn't an exaggeration to say that the Empress holds the right to evict every one of the concubines out of the Emperor's Harem, regardless of the Emperor's will.


     So if the Emperor wants his concubines to stay, then he must please the Empress to her heart's content.


     Thinking about this, her heart couldn't help but skip a beat.


     'He gives me full control over them?' Claire thought as she contemplated for a moment.


     She then shook her head, 'Regardless of whether he gives me control over them or not, I can still erase their existences with a single wave of my hand...'


     Claire's eyes shone with a cold light but she took a deep breath secretively and calmed herself down.


     After the guests settled down and occupied the last bit of seats, Hendrickson once again opened his mouth, "As I said before, the emperor gave the six of them the status of concubines and didn't favor them just because they had a past relationship with him."


     "In accordance with the laws of the Loret Empire, their status will rise according to the feat of the achievements they accomplish."


     The six women who were just married to Logan glanced at each other.


     More or less, they relatively had no conflict with each other, so it could be seen that they held little interest in increasing their statuses.


     Actually, they were content and glad that they were able to meet him but they were disappointed that the other party held not even an ounce of affection for them.


     "Of course, it goes without saying that their offsprings' accomplishments will also count towards their achievements," Hendrickson added.


     Although the ladies weren't that much interested in raising their statuses for the moment, the same couldn't be said about for their offsprings.


     Each of them carried a fervor that ignited in their hearts when they heard Hendrickson's words.


     They wanted to let their mothers enjoy a life of luxury after all the things that they had experienced for their sakes.


     Although their intensity of that idea varied, their thoughts were the same.


     - I want to let my mother be free of burdens so that she could finally live her life the way she wants!


     Such were the thoughts of those little grateful minds.


     "Many of you would be thinking that what is up with this scenario... Many of you might even think of this event as a farce." Hendrickson smiled.


     "Let me explain. There were three reasons why the Emperor wanted to conduct this marriage in this manner!"


     "One, to officially marry them in front of countless witnesses and give them official statuses."


     "Two, to introduce them and their backgrounds to the upper populace and have them acknowledged as the people of the Royal Loret Family at the same time!"


     Speaking in a firm tone, Hendrickson looked over in a direction.


     Everyone shifted their gazes at the direction he glanced and saw the 5 seats which were placed on the left end of the 13 seats.


     One of the five stood up and walked over to the front a little bit.


     It was a woman who had a pale complexion yet a dignified gaze seeped through her eyes.


     "Emia Azon pays her respects to the Emperor and the Empress." She calmly said and bowed before turning to look at the crowd.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     294 Satisfied?
      "You might be all wondering who I am, so I'll get straight to the point." Emia Azon paused a moment before continuing, "Violet, stand up."


     Violet who was seated instantly stood up without even batting an eye. For someone who had a shy personality, she didn't hesitate to face the crowd right now.


     "Right... I am something like a mother to Violet. Yes, I adopted her when she was nothing but a little child. To be exact, it wasn't me who adopted her but it was my husband."


     Saying so, she took a short breath before continuing, "At that time, my husband was traveling back to the city when suddenly he was attacked by bandits. He survived but the same couldn't be said about Violet's parents, so out of compassion he took her in, and shortly after, he also departed from this world as he succumbed to his injuries."


     "He didn't leave me any legacy behind. Only me and Violet were left to take care of the Azon Inn, a mere Peak-Level Mortal Grade Power."


     "After diligently taking care of her for years, one day she came forward and stood in front of me, pregnant."


     Saying so, Emia Azon turned to glance towards Logan.


     Everyone's gaze also simultaneously fell on Logan, their Emperor, as they followed her gaze.


     Logan felt his face burning up from the embarrassment but even so, he managed to keep a straight face befitting an emperor.


     Emia Azon looked back at the crowd, "Even so, instead of admonishing her, I still chose to leave her to her own devices, after all, I'm not her mother."


     "Mother!" Violet shouted as she bit her lips, a bit hurt by her whom she considered as a mother all this time.


     Emia Azon lifted up her hands, "No need to say anything. I wasn't able to protect you at that time... I'm just glad that after all these years, you found your man..."


     Emia Azon took a deep breath, "Ernest, stand up."


     "Yes!" Ernest also instantly stood up.


     It could be seen in his eyes that he largely respected this person.


     They both looked at each other for a moment she voiced, "You're a prince now, don't let your mother face any injustice..."


     "I will..." Ernest nodded his head with great determination.


     "That's all..." She turned to look back at Hendrickson and returned to her seat.


     Hendrickson nodded and announced to the crowd a moment later, "Concubine Violet's Son could be said to be the firstborn of our Emperor, hence, shall be given the title of the First Prince."


     Like this, the other four who were seated besides Emia also stood forward one by one before describing their background but didn't elaborate much or embarrass the emperor like Emia.


     Most of them sounded incredibly serviant and even tried to ass-lick on a few occasions.


     But unlike Violet and Ernest who were incredibly grateful to Emia Azon, the others had cold look in their eyes when viewing the people of their background.



     It could be seen that they were relatively treated bad in their background, maybe even subjected to moderate or even extreme abuse because of the matter of having no husband while giving birth to their children.


     Then again, there was one woman who could be said to be the cornerstone of their her own background.


     After the 5 guests stood up and introduced themselves, one of the six women stood up by herself and started to speak, "I, Minerva, am an orphan. I don't have any family to speak of, so please excuse me for my rudeness."


     Everyone turned to look at her figure which was beautiful even when compared to other women who were present in the banquet as guests.


     "I was once a merchant and gradually became the owner of the Minerva Restaurant, a place I carved out of the world by myself without relying on the help of anyone."


     "It is a Low-Level Earth Grade Power, so don't expect too much from my humble self."


     "This over here is my son, Markus."


     Once she spoke, a youth whose face looked sharp and vigorous rose from his seat, putting up a facade of being brave.


     "To be honest, I never expected that the man I once chose out of a fateful whim would turn out to be the emperor years later. It's like fate has played with my emotions a lot these years." Minerva said with a sigh but took a glance at Logan to take a look at his reaction.


     Seeing his stone face, her heart stung a bit but she didn't let it bother her. In any case, she had never held hope to attain that person's love in the first place as having an affaire with him was entirely her decision.


     She sighed inwardly and looked at Hendrickson, indicating that she was finished with her ramblings.


     Hendrickson nodded and announced his status, "Markus can be said to be the youngest son of the emperor who is present here, hence, shall be given the title of the Fourth Prince."


     "This makes Prince Davis the Fifth Prince but at the same time, there is no changes to his status of Crown Prince which will make Prince Davis eventually inherit the throne."


     "And Prince Edward will be the Sixth Prince from now on..."


     "Princess Clara is no longer the First Princess but rather the Fourth Princess, followed by Princess Diana, who will be addressed as the Fifth Princess!"


     Hendrickson turned to look over the main seat and asked, "Is this to your satisfaction? Your Majesty, the Empress!"


     Claire was startled!


     They were going to ask for her satisfaction? Or were they asking for her permission?


     Only silence remained in the sumptuous banquet.


     No one dared to make a sound, not even Logan.


     He just kept looking at her worriedly while Claire seemed to be deep in thought.


     A minute passed just like nothing and as seconds passed by, the silence turned eerie as even beads of sweat began to form upon Logan's forehead.


     "I guess I am..." Claire turned to look at Hendrickson, "Satisfied..."


     Everyone heaved a sigh of relief, including the newly wedded ladies and the young princes and princesses.


     Claire turned slightly confused as she sensed the atmosphere. For a moment, it seemed like that she was painted as the villainess who was trying to interfere with their union.


     'Whatever...' Feeling a little bit confused, she shrugged.


     There didn't seem to be an injustice done to her children so, in that sense, she didn't mind about the proceedings today.


     As for Logan marrying six women just like that, she was greatly dissatisfied but let it be for the time being as it couldn't be helped.


     'Yes, it couldn't be helped...'


     That was the only way she could find solace at the fact that her husband didn't betray her but only tried to take responsibility for his past mistakes as she could see those children resemble him a lot.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     295 Oath
      Hendrickson eyed Logan for a second while the latter gave a nod, indicating that it was fine to continue.


     "I said there were three reasons, didn't I?" Hendrickson turned to look at the crowd again.


     "The third reason is for the Emperor to make a declaration."


     "Your Majesty..." Hendrickson slightly bowed and moved his hands as if saying 'please' except there was a slight amount of worry in his face as he didn't know what kind of declaration would the Emperor make in the last moment.


     Logan nodded and stood up, "Everyone who is gathered here, I am thankful to you all for witnessing the proceedings today."


     "It's just as my Royal Advisor said. Today, I want to make a declaration or rather, an oath."


     Logan panned his gaze towards the guests and took a deep breath before opening his mouth, "I, Logan Loret, as the Loret Emperor, hereby declare that if I were to have a relationship with a woman other than my current seven women, may the heavens smite me for my infidelity, rendering me incapable of cultivation anymore!"


     Claire widened her eyes as the others also shouted in panic.


     "Your Majesty!" Hendrickson and Randal shouted in panic and fright.


     Logan took a deep breath again and looked back at the crowd with determination.


     Although he couldn't feel it, a vague sense of uneasiness filled his soul.


     Though he knew that the heavens weren't going to smite or punish him for anything, after performing this kind of oath, if he really were to have a relationship with another woman, then he would inevitably form a heart demon which will practically make him incapable of cultivation.


     Unless, if he could destroy that heart demon which he planted on himself which of course, is virtually impossible.


     Everyone was flabbergasted.


     To an Emperor who was promiscuous, this was truly a ruthless move on his part.


     "Enough!" A gloomy voice echoed around the banquet hall.


     Almost all the guests became captivated for a second. It was as if their hearts could feel the grief in the tone of the bellow.


     They turned to look at the source which turned out to be the Empress.


     Claire bit her lips in resignation and weariness, "This is ridiculous, I'm going back..."


     She seemed to murmur to herself as she stood up and started to walk out of the banquet.


     Evelynn was stunned too, but she quickly followed Claire out of the banquet.


     The events that she had witnessed here were truly an eye-opener for her but she was extremely worried and could see that Claire was notably depressed. Hence, she opted to follow her behind to console her if the opportunity arises.


     "Your Majesty..." Hendrickson prompted in a low voice.


     Logan looked at the guests, "As you people can see, this is my oath and if I fail to uphold it, let my heart demon devour me until there is nothing left."


     He then turned to look at his newfound family members, "I'm sorry, it was supposed to be a happy occasion, yet for my own self-interests, I ruined it like a child throwing a tantrum."



     "I won't ask for your forgiveness nor am I deserving of it!" Logan turned to leave once he declared.


     The thirteen of them looked at Logan with intense complicated emotions.


     Violet actually started to let out tears. She was the one in this group who could be said to be greatly familiar with Logan's affairs, hence she knew how he greatly loved Claire.


     Her shy and compassionate self couldn't take this down the throat. Somehow, she started to feel guilty for inducing such emotions between these two people.


     The other five, though not as intense as Violet, could also sense the feelings the Emperor and the Empress had for each other.


     Their emotions also turned complicated for the first time, yet in a different manner.


     Almost everyone was caught off guard by the turn of events. They came to participate in a feast yet they were actually made to watch as a series of complicated events unfolded.


     This was truly an eye-opener for them.


     Yet, there were also some people, who started to ask after the main characters left, "So... can we still partake in this feast?"


     The ones who were currently swept by the raging yet complicated emotions, "..."


     ...


     Claire speedily walked into her room and sealed the door with a wave of her hand.


     She suddenly ran and threw herself on the bed as her face met with the pillow.


     Evelynn was just a few meters behind Claire. She arrived a little late so was locked outside the room.


     "Mo..." Just when she thought of calling her out, she restrained herself and thought it would be best if Claire had some time to herself.


     She put her head down and stayed around the corner, just in case if the door should open so that she could go inside and console or provide comfort by just being near Claire.


     Inside the Empress's Quarters, the pillow which Claire rested herself on was wet with tears. Her mind was blank and she felt like a mess.


     Her heart was beating rapidly except it was quite painful as if something was weighing down on it. She thought back to the time when she met him, and his confident yet shameless face flashed past her mind.


     She herself knew that Logan was crazy about two things. One was cultivation, while the other although sounded narcissistic, was her.


     Likewise, she was also crazy about him, otherwise, she wouldn't feel the heart-rending pain right now.


     A few minutes later of contemplating what she should do with her life now that things had happened, she twisted and turned to face the ceiling up above.


     On the tear-stained face, a worn-out expression showed up.


     "I shouldn't have run..." She murmured.


     She knew all too well why he would make that kind of a ruthless oath.


     It was because he wanted to prove himself to her.


     It was because he wanted to show his determination.


     It was because she didn't place her faith or trust in him.


     A mocking grin spread across her lips, "Truthfully, he didn't betray me as he only took responsibility for them. It was I who was late to the race while being jealous."


     The whole time, the years after Davis left, she felt that Logan had betrayed her; subconsciously. So no matter how she convinced herself that he was just taking responsibility for his past mistakes, her mind just couldn't give in to that thought.


     Even now, she didn't want to give him up to other women.


     She now knew why it was because she was obsessed with him and couldn't move around the notion that he didn't belong solely to herself.


     And what did her silence finally cost? His cultivation?


     She didn't want this outcome, nor did she think that things would develop to this point.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     296 Reconcilation
      'I shouldn't have stayed silent...' Claire thought as the words escaped from her mouth, "If I was going to refute his actions, I should've done from the start..."


     Just thinking of it made her feel tremendous liability. If she had just told him to not search for his women...


     'That is just too cruel...'


     On one side, she couldn't bear to see him suffer, but on the other, if she allowed having the fruit of his illicit affairs here, the one who would be most affected is herself.


     She found herself at a loss on what to do anymore.


     *Knock knock!~*


     Claire didn't even turn to look at the door, she just unsealed it with a wave of her hands and answered, "Come in..."


     She didn't even bother to wipe her tears.


     The door opened and a figure emerged until it came beside her.


     Claire just felt too tired. She unsealed the door thinking that Evelynn could console her a bit. Being lost, all she needed was a little bit of courage from a close person.


     "Eve..." The words that came out of Claire's mouth got stuck when she realized who the figure was...


     It was none other than Logan.


     Claire instantly sat up, looking at him incredulously while Logan gazed at her with an awkward smile.


     Meanwhile, Evelynn who was standing outside was trembling with nervousness, 'Ahh, both of them are in the same room, I hope they don't fight...'


     When she saw Logan heading inside and after the door had opened, her heart skipped a beat as she felt worried.


     Everything could possibly go wrong if they were to quarrel at each other now. This was a time where her loved one was not present and she felt the need to somehow stop them from fighting with each other.


     But in a few minutes, she released that her worries were rather unfounded.


     It was not even past 5 minutes when she saw both of them coming out, holding each other's hands.


     Evelynn's jaw dropped, 'Am I imagining things?'


     Logan and Claire held each other's hand affectionately but when they saw Evelynn's reaction, both of them turned a little embarrassed.


     "Don't worry yourself, Daughter-in-law, we've... reconciled," Logan uttered in a joyful tone.


     Evelynn couldn't believe it, she turned to look back at Claire, when the latter nodded her head.


     'Five minutes? Five minutes was all it took to console and change her mind!?' Evelynn thought that she was close to the Empress, but now she realized that she didn't even come close to their close relationship.


     Although she knew that she was being a little exaggerative, she really thought that way.


     However, she quickly came to her senses and replied, "Ah, I guess there's no need to worry then, I won't disturb you two anymore..."


     She quickly tried to find an excuse to escape that she even forget about etiquette. Just when she took a step away from them, someone grasped her hands.



     Evelynn stood startled.


     She turned to glance at Claire who was holding her back from leaving.


     Claire smiled elegantly, "It was thanks to you that things didn't go wrong... I... We both feel grateful to you!"


     Saying so, she bowed to Evelynn while Logan also did the same.


     Evelynn was stunned once again.


     She confusedly reasoned to herself, 'Did I do anything to warrant their gratefulness?'


     Looking at her reaction, both Logan and Claire smiled. They didn't mention anything but rather looked at each other in a profound light as if they found their love for each other after a long time.


     Logan suddenly spoke, "Dear, I have some..."


     "I understand..." Claire instantly replied causing Logan to feel warm and fuzzy inside his heart. He felt extremely blessed to have such a magnanimous wife.


     He nodded and left with a straight back, walking in great strides while humming a tune. Fortunately, his decisions earned him the forgiveness of his wife.


     Evelynn could see that he was ecstatic and then when she turned her gaze back to Claire, the latter smiled back at her in a joyful manner.


     "What happened, Mother?" Evelynn felt their reconciliation was rather fake.


     How could they have regained their love for each other in a few minutes? She felt that it was rather farfetched.


     "As I said, we've reconciled..." Claire spoke, "If I hadn't remembered your words during our conversation, I might've taken another path for all I know..."


     "My words?" Evelynn was flabbergasted.


     What words could have possibly change Claire's mind? She didn't think that she could influence people's lives, so this came as a surprise to her.


     "'It's fine, no matter what, don't you still love him?' Is what you said at that time when you broke through..."


     "Ah... that..." Evelynn blushed as she recalled.


     Did she utter such an embarrassing line?


     Looks like she did!


     "So, does that mean that Mother is no longer bothered about the Emperor's... harem?" Evelynn considered for a moment before articulating her words.


     Now that the Emperor has married those 6 women at the same time, they were officially in the emperor's harem and no amount of watering down the words could change that fact.


     She needed Claire to recognize that fact or else, their reconciliation could be said to be superficial or temporary at best.


     As she expected, Claire's face changed as she gave off a sigh.


     "I haven't still considered about them but as long as they don't bother me and him much, it won't be a problem..."


     Evelynn didn't speak but just nodded her head. She had considered all these problems in her heart ever since Davis left.


     What if he came back with a woman and a child in his arms? Taking a step back, what if he came back while having an affair with one or more women?


     Even if she was magnanimous and forgiving, wouldn't it still mean nothing if she didn't accept their existences?


     Those 6 women were the source of their problems and not considering them into their reconciliation meant that this matter could blow up later for all she knew.


     Evelynn's face withered into a worried smile as she could see that their reconciliation was only temporary even though it seemed like a permanent one to them.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     297 Returning To The Inner Region
      In the outskirts of the inner region, which is basically between the outer region and the inner region of the Tyrannical Ape Mountains, Davis, Drake, and Kara walked together with an equal distance separating them.


     With Davis being in the front, the two of them were casually following him with Kara being in the middle and Drake following behind her back.


     With this kind of arrangement, Davis, as the vanguard had a lot of fun looking at the Magical Beasts which pounced or ambushed him.


     He became familiar with his prowess and his proficiency in using his lightning and battle aura increased a lot, especially his skills while using the Scythe.


     None of the magical beasts managed to get past him, so Kara and Drake had relatively nothing to do other than lazily following him.


     Kara was somewhat dissatisfied with this formation as she wanted to showcase her strength but Drake was incredibly satisfied with this arrangement.


     "Why don't you go front, I'll watch your back!" Kara looked back as she glared at Drake.


     Drake was startled. His eyes which was staring in a slightly lower direction moved upwards, "Uh... How can that be!? As a man, I'll have to protect the woman I love!"


     Kara didn't say anything, she just turned her head back and continued to walk ahead.


     Davis's lips twitched as the veins in his neck became visible.


     Hearing Drake shamelessly play the 'gentleman' card, he turned speechless.


     Without even turning back, he knew that Kara was blushing embarrassingly right now.


     Now he regretted being together with them because all day long, they subconsciously ignored his existence and flirted with each other.


     'Wait, was it how it seemed to others when I was together with Evelynn?' Davis gasped to himself as the stray thought appeared in his mind.


     'Maybe, if it weren't for me intruding at that moment, Drake and Kara's relationship would've taken to the next step...' He mused as he shook his head.


     As they went around the place for quite a while, Davis said, "Say, there seems to be less Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast showing up around here."


     Both of their attention instantly shifted to Davis.


     Drake narrowed his eyes as he said, "So?"


     "Why don't we just head to the inner region? Of course, just enough to see one around the periphery..." Davis replied.


     Drake looked down as he considered for a moment. He was well aware of how dangerous it was, and with Kara as his responsibly, he didn't want to take the chances.


     But with Davis being here, he began to seriously consider whether if he should go to the inner region or not.


     But, he wasn't convinced if he should completely believe in Davis.


     What if Davis suddenly turned his back on him and it ultimately leads to Kara's death? He didn't want to take this kind of risk with a person he just met like two days ago.



     On a personal note, he wanted to go to the inner region to hunt, and also make an effort to befriend Davis.


     However, it was just that in these two days, he painfully realized that Davis was stronger than them and could easily backstab them if he so wished in a crucial moment.


     To him, the existence of Davis seemed to be too mysterious as well as an enigma.


     He suddenly meets a person from Earth in this Magical Beast Territory? What are the odds? He felt all this to be a bit hard to swallow even though the reality was placed in front of him.


     He lifted up his head and looked at Kara while the latter sent him a Soul Transmission.


     "Is it too dangerous?"


     Unlike Drake, Kara only seemed to want to know if the inner region was dangerous.


     She didn't have any kind of animosity towards Davis other than being embarrassed at that time.


     So she didn't consider him to be a threat, besides she lacked vigilance towards him.


     Drake understood all that in an instant and replied, "It is, but if Davis is really on our side, then the threat level will be low..."


     Kara nodded, "Then let us go..."


     Drake narrowed his eyes again. She seemed to miss the subtle warning in his tone.


     'Was she really that dumb? That didn't seem to be the case...' Drake wondered.


     Kara turned to look back at Davis.


     Maybe it was just her intuition, but she didn't seem to feel any ill will from Davis. It was just like how she felt that Drake didn't have any ill will towards her.


     She had seen many eyes, many eyes that preyed upon her figure but that kind of eyes didn't seem to exist within both of them.


     Though Drake had started to eye her from time to time in this period, she didn't seem to hate it when it was from him.


     In fact, she liked it.


     Meanwhile, Drake considered his options and made up his mind a few moments later, "Alright then, let's head to the inner region. If we encounter any magical beasts above High-Level Grand Beast Stage, then we instantly retreat..."


     "Fine with me..." Davis shrugged.


     They promptly changed directions and headed together to the inner region.


     ...


     As the three of them entered the inner region, Drake and Kara kept their physical senses, extended to the max.


     Davis noticed their vigilance and nodded in his head.


     With the three of them vigilant like this, it will be incredible for any Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts to ambush them.


     As they walked on the dirt-colored mountainous path, Drake suddenly opened his mouth, "Actually, I wanted to always get a magical beast pet, but I just can't seem to decide on one, do you have any recommendations, Davis?"


     Davis got startled.


     He looked back at him and smiled wryly, "How would I know, I'm new to this place... Besides, you lived in this world for a longer time. Obviously, you would know more than me..."


     Drake raised his brows, "By that logic, shouldn't I be more powerful than you?"


     "Since you caught up to us even with that age, then it's obvious that you had fruitful encounters, so I thought you would have more knowledge of Magical Beasts!"


     "No, I don't..." Davis stated as if it was a matter of fact.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     298 Encountering A Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beas
      While Drake and Davis kept arguing with each other as they disbelieved each other's statements, Kara had a disheartened expression on her face.


     "What do you think, Kara?" When Drake directed his question to her, there didn't seem to be any reply from the latter.


     He looked over and saw Kara deep in thought with a strange expression on her face.


     "Kara?" Drake called out again.


     This time, she seemed to come out of her thoughts and looked at him.


     "What?" She asked.


     "What's wrong?" Drake asked worriedly.


     Kara turned silent, a moment later, she opened her mouth, "It's just I... remembered Wynn..."


     Drake furrowed his brows, "Is that your magical beast pet?"


     "Yes..."


     "I see..." Drake sighed deeply.


     The woman he loved has a scar that couldn't be healed easily. He couldn't help but feel sad for her loss.


     But was that the only loss she experienced? Certainly not as she had lost her entire family. The weight of her burdens and trials was as vast as the mountains in this area.


     Davis looked at the two of them and asked, "What is a Beast Tamer?"


     He had heard about this profession in hearsay before, so he wanted to know more about it.


     "Seriously, you don't know?" Drake looked at him in astonishment and so did Kara.


     "Obviously, I know they could tame Magical Beasts but what else is so special about it that it was turned into a profession?" Davis wasn't embarrassed at all by his little knowledge.


     There were so many things he wasn't sure about and things that he hadn't even heard about.


     If he is going to get embarrassed for each and everything he wasn't sure about, then he would have to really stay in his home and never leave again, afraid of being mocked.


     Drake nodded, "As you already know, Magical Beasts are wild creatures which are not easily tameable because of various reasons."


     "But this doesn't apply to all Magical Beasts, for example, if the Magical Beast is with you from the moment it is born, it will naturally treat you like its parents or kin."


     "But it couldn't be said to be the same about Magical Beasts that have grown and even came to see humans as enemies."


     "That's where Beast Tamers come in... They can placate and tame them with relative experience rather than the average cultivator."


     "But if that was just the case, then it wouldn't have become a profession."


     "The reason it became a profession was that they could use their own cultivation to increase their tamed beasts through a unique method!"


     Davis nodded his head upon hearing his explanation though his expression turned weird, "Unique method? Could it be..."


     "No..." Drake looked at him knowingly.


     "Oh? You knew what I was thinking?" Davis raised his brows.


     Drake didn't reply but his eyes told it all.


     They both looked at each other and spoke at the same time, "Ah, I see you're a man of culture as well..."



     "Pfftt, hahaha~" Davis and Drake laughed at each other as they shook their heads.


     Kara looked at them in a suspicious light and wondered why these two were acting like they were suddenly close, 'What are these two talking about?'


     "Can we continue to hunt now?" Kara pouted in a displeased manner.


     These two always seem to talk about things that didn't make sense to her.


     "Of course!" Drake replied in a joyful tone.


     Except for Kara who got emotional, none of them dropped their guard during the time they discussed having pets.


     So they didn't encounter any danger while traversing around the outskirts of the inner region.


     Soon, an hour passed by in the blink of an eye.


     Six hundred meters from where they were, the trio spotted a Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     Davis promptly disappeared in the presence of the duo the moment he discovered the magical beast.


     Using Dark Concealing Shroud Art became a habit, and he could cast that art in an instant, making people lose sight of him as long as they do not have a cultivation base above his Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Drake and Kara instantly went into hiding as they slowly approached the magical beast with careful and silent strides.


     The first strike had to be a preemptive blow!


     They had their own techniques to approach the magical beast stealthily.


     The trio knew that, so they surrounded the magical beast slowly.


     Drake wasn't worried about the chances of taking down the magical beast. With the three of them acting together, he was confident of bringing down the magical beast even when facing it head-on.


     But to conserve the group's energy, they first had to make a preemptive strike and severely wound it.


     Drake knew this, so did Kara and Davis.


     'There are a lot of snakes in this mountain...' A stray thought flashed past Davis's mind.


     Perhaps, it was because of the mountainous forest region, the majority of the magical beasts here tended to be variants of snakes.


     Davis looked at the enormous snake that coiled itself around a tree with a wide trunk.


     The tree itself was 20 meters in height, and the snake looked around 10 meters in length but since it was coiled around the tree, he knew it was more than 20 meters.


     The snake had vicious eyes and it seemed to be in its own world, pondering about something. It's sharp yet twisted tongue, hissed occasionally, probably out of habit.


     Davis closed in on it until he was no more than 30 meters away from it, waiting for the two of them to distract it.


     He maintained a cautious distance because the last time he neared a High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast, he was found when he was 100 meters near it.


     But this snake was just a Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast, so he didn't need to too wary of it.


     So, he determined that 30 meters should be a safe distance even if it in the off-chance that it discovers him.


     'I'm already at Low-Level Elder Soul Stage, I don't need to fear this Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast, right?' Grinned Davis as he was convinced by his own prowess.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     299 Hunting
      Davis was so close yet the magical beast still wasn't able to find or even sense him.


     Within a few minutes, Drake and Kara approached a position 150 meters away from the snake.


     Their Soul Forging Cultivation was lower than Davis by two realms, so they couldn't use their stealth techniques the same as him.


     The just hid their energy and battle aura deeply as they approached the magical beast before finally stopping at a distance of 150 meters.


     They both looked at each other and nodded at the same time.


     Spontaneously, Drake jumped above as his hand turned into a fiery palm while Kara extended her hands and pointed towards the snake.


     He thrust his palm towards it and blazing heat spread out of his palm, threatening to burn the forest along with the snake.


     The snake instantly noticed as it hissed, "Humans!"


     The Magical Beast was no fool, it instantly backed from the onslaught by a few meters as it quickly sensed the aggressive duo's prowess, spiraling out of the tree with a dash.


     But it suddenly became startled! It looked back and noticed its slithering body stuck on the tree with ice enclosing on it rapidly, making it lower body stuck to the tree.


     Its eyes twitched violently as it counterattacked with a poisonous spit at the incoming attack.


     Drake narrowed his eyes, and the fiery palm he unleashed collided with the poisonous spit.


     Sizzling sounds erupted as the fiery palm turned viscous black before continuing to close in on the snake before it disintegrated into thin air.


     With the attack crumbled, the magical beast felt its body going numb because of the ice encasing its lower half to the tree.


     When it decided to crush the tree underneath, it's vision suddenly started to look at the ground.


     "What?" It didn't understand why it would look at the ground, and when it tried to lift its neck, it couldn't!


     *Thud!~*


     The Magical Beast felt its vision going blur when it suddenly spotted another human with a scythe entering its narrow vision.


     "Ah..." It finally understood and glanced at the tree which was in front of it.


     It saw its body coiled around the tree that was encased in ice refusing to let it go, and blood gushing out like a fountain from the place where its head was supposed to be.


     "Why is it still alive?" A human woman came near it and asked.


     "It's a Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast, so it is bound to have a robust vitality." The man who unleashed the fiery palm landed in front of it.


     "Besides, I only severed its head, not eroded its soul. With its huge vitality, it can probably even survive for over an hour..." The man with the scythe replied.


     The Magical Beast looked at the three of them but wasn't angered. It realized its fate and accepted it but hate clouded its eyes when looking at the three of them.


     "Of course, it cannot do anything in this period of time, so it's good as dead," Drake replied as he shook his head.



     "But that's hard to say... What if this snake suddenly pounced on you by sacrificing all its vitality or blood essence? Maybe it can even spit poisonous liquid at you now, who knows..." Davis rebutted.


     An icicle suddenly formed and flew towards the magical beast's head with a swoosh before it penetrated its brain, plugging in the blood from gushing out.


     The next moment, the snake instantly lost the light in its eyes and its stiff muscles relaxed.


     "I can take this as my kill, right?" Kara shot a smile at Davis.


     Davis who drew near the head of the magical beast, shrugged a moment later, not worried about the loot.


     Kara's smile turned splendid, "Thanks!"


     Drake laughed wryly, "Alright, let's continue to hunt..."


     The other two nodded and the three of them carried on with their hunt.


     Drake silently turned to look at Davis as his eyes emitted a grave glint, 'He's like the perfect assassin right now... If he were close to me in that state, I'd doubt I'll be able to notice him...'


     ...


     As the trio continued with their hunt for the day, they killed two more magical beasts that were at Low-Level Grand Beast Stage.


     One was a Giant Monitor Lizard that was able to hide itself and the other was an Orange-Striped Cobra, capable of poisoning a Fifth Stage Cultivator to death!


     With Davis's help, taking down the giant monitor lizard was not a problem, and the orange-striped cobra was frozen to death from the onslaught combined by the three of them.


     The Giant Monitor Lizard's corpse went to Davis while the Orange-Striped Cobra's corpse went to Drake.


     At nightfall, they set up a camp with Sky Grade Formations and secured themselves.


     Two tents were put up by Drake and Davis shamelessly took one as if he owned it.


     The other two glanced at him and looked at the single tent that was left out with a wry smile.


     The two tents were at a fair distance from each other so if there was any 'noise' being made in one tent, the other wouldn't be able to hear it unless one was purposefully listening.


     "Looks like we only have this tent left... I'm going in..." Kara spoke as she walked into the tent.


     Drake looked at her disappearing figure and then turned to look at Davis's tent.


     From the entrance of the tent, a hand reached out showing a thumbs-up sign.


     Drake's eyes lit up as he felt that he truly met a friend, "Bro..."


     He took a deep breath and entered the tent.


     Meanwhile, Davis who extended his hand out of the tent took his hand back and muttered in a low voice, "This is for interrupting at that time..."


     His thoughts then turned melancholic and nostalgic once he thought about his woman, 'Evelynn...'


     Her ecstatic expression and her rosy lips flashed past his mind.


     'What is she doing right now? Has she already broken through to the Body Transformation Stage and regenerated her arm? I hope she did...'


     A moment later, only a sigh could be heard from the lonely tent.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     300 It“s Complicated
      Drake entered the tent after Kara entered half a minute ago.


     Once he spotted her, his heart turned nervous even though he kept his expression calm.


     They two were alone now!


     It wasn't apparent when they were truly alone, but when a third-party like Davis came into the fray, this fact became painfully obvious.


     Kara sat at a corner looking away from the entrance of the tent.


     Her gaze which looked away and her side profile totally charmed Drake into a seamless brief dream.


     Both stayed longer that for a few seconds before Kara turned to face him, "Looked enough?"


     Drake blinked as he came out of his short dream. He looked at her and opened his mouth as his lips curved, "No, I haven't had enough!"


     Kara's pupils dilated in disbelief. When was the last time this person ever taken the initiative to court her? She couldn't exactly remember...


     "And I never will!" Darke spoke again as he felt his heart beat faster. The ambiguous atmosphere gave him the courage to once again attack her with his words.


     Kara's lips trembled as her heart fluttered on hearing his honeyed words.


     *Badump!~* *Badump!~*


     Drake felt himself to be on a roll. He was never forceful with her nor aggressive, but now he felt like he couldn't hold himself back anymore.


     He looked at her expression and didn't want to lose this chance. He took a step forward when suddenly Kara faltered and fell back a little.


     Instantly, his heart chilled!!


     It was like a bucket of ice had been poured over his head. He looked at her retreating figure and his expression turned into one of hurt.


     Kara looked at his face and her heart also ached a little. She stopped moving back and said in a trembling voice, "Drake, it's too sudden..."


     Drake was thinking if he was too hasty when he heard her words. It was like a loving flame lit up his in his heart, making him understand her worries. He understood that she was just scared, not rejecting him.


     Once he assumed it like this, his expression relaxed and a smile lit upon his face.


     "Kara, I would never harm you..." He took a step again and closed in on her and sat beside her.


     Kara also understood what he said and replied in a meek voice, "Sorry..."


     She ran her fingers through her pure white hair as she slightly glanced at him.


     Drake looked at her warmingly but didn't reply.


     Both of them knew that they liked each other but it turned out that it was difficult to take the next step.


     Drake knew that Kara had a lot in mind, weighing down on her from taking the next step. He didn't mind it and was willing to give her some space and time to consider.


     But that didn't mean, he was going to let go of her that easily.


     "Kara..." Drake whispered.


     She turned to look at him as her face turned red from being in such close proximity, where even their eyes were only a few centimeters apart.



     "I love you..." Drake didn't say much but his eyes and tone were sincere enough to melt away her defenses in an instant.


     Kara became engrossed with his eyes when he moved his face to her a little and planted a kiss on her lips.


     She stiffened and widened her eyes but when she felt the soft and warm embrace on her lips, he retreated and smiled.


     "I'll forever cherish you..." Drake said and turned his face away.


     Kara kept looking at him stunned. Her thoughts were a mess and it was almost jumbled to recollect herself.


     In a few seconds, her jumbled thoughts finally settled at a vague notion, 'I finally became his woman...'


     ...


     The next morning.


     After they rested and cleared the area as they removed the defense formations, they started to hunt again for magical beasts.


     Drake and Kara's purpose in coming here to this Tyrannical Blue Ape Mountainous Range was clear as a sky. Other than for training, they were in it for the wealth.


     These magical beast corpses and cores would net them an enormous amount of spirit stones, especially if they hunted Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Beasts where each of their cores would sell from 1,000 to 10,000 depending on the rarity and demand.


     Of course, these amounts were nothing to Davis as he could now actually produce High-Level Sky Grade Pills and sell them for a price that begins from 10,000 to 100,000. These Low-Level and Mid-Level Magical Beast corpses and cores did not enter his eyes at the moment.


     From this, it could be seen how lucrative alchemy was and at the same time, it also burns wealth like anything since the ingredients don't appear for free unless someone provides the ingredients for free in exchange for the pill and its concocting cost.


     "Davis, where are you from?"


     Davis was startled as he heard the question from Drake. He turned to look at him and answered, "I'm not from this territory but I am currently staying in the Royal Xuan Capital."


     "I see..." Drake noticed that Davis didn't reply anymore and promptly dropped the topic.


     He guessed that the other party didn't want to reveal about his whereabouts and presumed that it was only normal.


     Last time, their introductions were cut short from the ambiguous atmosphere created by him and Kara, so they weren't able to continue with that topic.


     He looked around and seeing that there weren't any magical beasts in sight, he turned to look at Davis and spoke, "What about your family? Do you have one here?"


     Davis nodded his head and didn't reply to that question but questioned, "What about yours? Excluding your parents and other than Kara who seems to be slightly in love with you, what about the other women she spoke about?"


     Drake went startled! He turned to look at Kara who also held some curiosity in her eyes. Resigning himself to fate, he spoke, "It's complicated..."


     "What's so complicated? You said that before! Why don't you just tell me... This isn't like you..." Kara looked at him with an anxious expression on her face.


     The man she took a liking to still refused to reveal his worries to her... This made her a little frustrated, and at the same time made her believe that she was not even equal to those five women whom he shared those nights with, making her feel uneasy.


     After all, she had already decided to become his last night.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     301 Polygamy?
      Davis looked at Kara's expression and he didn't need to be an expert to know that she also wanted to be with him but he could understand her plight.


     From their conversation, he could garner that Drake already had a harem, while only sincerely loving Kara for maybe more than two years.


     On the other hand, Kara who feels lonely and had the urge for revenge against an entire kingdom while having complicated yet endearing emotions for him.


     "Kara, I love you, and there's no denying that feeling, but the way I fell in love with the other five of them slowly is through physical relationship and understanding each other."


     "I don't get it..." Kara shook her head.


     Drake looked at her in the eye and said, "I raped them..."


     Kara's eyes widened while it emitted disbelief, "You're lying..."


     Kara's mind turned a little bit chaotic as she thought, 'There's no way! If so, then why didn't he have his way with me earlier at that time...'


     Davis blinked, not believing his ears. Did this person just confess his wrongs or...


     "To be precise, it was the previous owner of this body who raped them... not me..." Drake added with a chuckle after seeing both of their reactions.


     Kara froze and then let out a sigh as she thought, 'So that's what happened...'


     "Although your past is farfetched and unrealistic, I couldn't help but believe in your words..." Kara added as she turned away and continued to walk while her eyes emitted a complicated gleam.


     She shook her head and painfully learned that she found it unable to extricate herself from him even after he uttered those disgusting words.


     "Kara..." Drake was inwardly moved.


     He absolutely thought that she would run away from him once he declared this but she still spoke as if she had full trust in him.


     In the past, he was hesitant to tell her about this, afraid that she would leave him, but now, things didn't turn out like he expected to happen.


     Maybe it was not trust, but faith.


     He looked at Davis and saw him in a new light.


     Ever since the other party appeared, his good relationship with Kara seemed to be increasing at a faster rate?


     Or was it his imagination? In any case, he felt thankful since a third party existed to verify his claims.


     If Davis didn't exist, he would find it difficult to explain his past to her since it would not be believable or feasible in any way but with the former's presence, he could certainly prove his words to be true.


     Davis nodded his head at Drake. The latter certainly told him that the person who was in Drake's body at that time was scum, so with that, he had already managed to figure out his confession.


     He moved closer to Drake as Kara took the front, being the vanguard for some reason.


     "Well, aren't you lucky? To have someone believe you like that... though I don't know what happened between you two in the past." Davis spoke and gave off a chuckle.



     "Ah... You don't know how hard I worked for this moment!" Drake lamented as he looked at the sky.


     He then put his hands around Davis's shoulders and smirked, "What? Are you jealous that I have a harem?"


     Davis lifted his brows, 'Did he just close up the distance between us in instant?'


     "Heh, maybe..." Davis snorted.


     Drake smiled but his face turned sour, "You don't know but... When I came into existence and inherited that scum's memories, do you know how they were treated? They were traumatized by that scum! It couldn't help break my heart, so I treated them well until they slowly opened up their hearts to me so I also..."


     "I understand... I'm not thinking bad of you." Davis cut him short and replied.


     Drake blinked, "Well, you know... since we're both from Earth, I was just afraid that you were trapped by the concept of monogamy. After all, polygamy is extremely normal here..."


     Davis laughed imperceptibly, "When did you die exactly?"


     Drake turned confused, "You mean on Earth? I guess it was around 2017..."


     Davis shook his head, "Let me tell you, the last moment I spent on Earth was 2030!"


     Drake's eyes blazed, "Really? Did No Game No Life Season 2 come out?"


     Davis became flabbergasted but still replied, "Yes, not only did season 2 released but season 3 too!"


     "Fuck YES!!" Drake gave off a muffled yet excited groan. He then instantly changed his expression and narrowed his eyes, "Now, how do I return to earth!?"


     Davis looked at him as he blinked. His expression seemed to say how he was supposed to know.


     Drake shut his mouth and looked to the front, quite embarrassed. He regained his bearings and asked, "Well, you were about to teach me something?"


     Davis nodded calmly, "Monogamy was no longer the trend in 2029."


     Drake opened his eyes wide as he looked shocked! He stuttered, "W-what do you mean?"


     Davis smirked, "By 2027, marriages rarely took place."


     "Humans became promiscuous and love became harder to find, and even though there were love marriages present, people failed to hold onto their promises and vows."


     "So what became prevalent was marriages by contract!"


     Drake took in a deep breath as he realized, "You mean?"


     "Exactly, people based their marriages based on contract! One such basic example was that they excluded their rights to the property of the other party in the marriage so that they won't have to lose their wealth when they divorce."


     "Like this, the rate of marriages went less and less. At the end of 2028, a billionaire was found to have a mistress and that scandal deeply echoed in the world but what turned the view of the world around was his legal wife was absolutely okay with his actions and even helped him marry that mistress."


     "But no such laws supported bigamy so the western governments had to make some amendments and there came a loophole which basically allowed that billionaire to have two wives!"


     "And that marked the re-advent of polygamy into the world as numerous countries also adopted the same yet differing laws with limitations for their own benefits and in the name of progression in the year 2029."


     Drake had his face blank as he looked at Davis in a disbelieving light.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     302 More Hunting
      "Well, as times change, people do as well... Besides, didn't the middle-eastern countries already have the concept of polygamy legal?" Davis shrugged as it was fine if the other party didn't believe him.


     Drake took a deep breath again, "Re-advent, huh? True, polygamy was widespread in the 19th century before it was abolished. It was only a matter of time before it resurfaced..."


     "By 2029, few people were interested in marriages but with the addition of contracts, everyone no longer held themself back. The world became a shit-hole in terms of sincerity and values..." Davis added as he shook his head, "But still, as always, there were people who still hold on to true love, although they were in the extreme minority."


     Drake shut his mouth, no longer in the mood to talk about these topics.


     Davis looked at Drake's reaction and suddenly opened his mouth, "You know, even slavery was on the verge of being legalized."


     "What!?" Drake grew shocked.


     Davis smirked and shook his head, "I'm not kidding. It's the truth..."


     Drake had his mouth agape, and a moment later he spoke with disbelief, "I can understand polygamy being legalized, but slavery? Are you for real!?"


     Davis simply nodded.


     "How can it be? Human Rights were something that was unshakeable in modern society! Even if war takes place, war prisoners would still be taken care of politely!"


     Davis wasn't fazed by his disbelief, so he explained, "You know about contracts, don't you? Even in your decade, there were still some contracts that dabbed on the edge of borderline slavery. As years passed by, the contracts and the terms got worse, and it became harder for the common populace to make wealth, even to survive."


     "Almost everyone started to sell their lives to the contracts in exchange for money and this movement was also supported by certain people and organizations in the name of being progressive. In the latter years, it was especially worse for women as they would have to..."


     "Say no more... I understand..." Drake waved his hands as he closed his eyes. He couldn't help but lament.


     If what Davis said was true... the beautiful life on Earth had been degraded to such a level.


     "Of course, the words I spoke only applies to certain countries and not all, so relatively speaking, you don't need to worry about much..." Davis said as he looked at Drake's anxious expression but he understood why when the latter spoke, "My parents and my elder sister are alive in Earth... I hope things haven't gotten difficult for them..."


     "It won't..." Davis could only console.


     ....


     Davis walked on the emerald yet rocky terrain. In his hands were the Dark Crimson Scythe swaying around in a circular arc.


     An enormous fireball that had a 15-meter diameter came hurling at him at an incredible speed.


     Once the fireball arrived in front of him, it didn't even get past the Dark Crimson Scythe before it was neutralized.



     He slowly continued his walk while the other two, Kara and Drake simultaneously launched fire and ice laws at the large magical beast.


     The magical beast looked like a bear yet its belly looked like it had been made out of flowing lava, as it glowed from time to time while it released fire-based laws at them.


     It was nothing but a Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Beast, so they relatively had an easier time battling it when compared to a Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     Soon enough, as it was bombarded by the two of them, Davis came near enough to sever the head from its body.


     *Ripp!~*


     The Fire-Bellied Bear's head flew and a fountain of blood started to sprinkle but was instantly coated over by an ice layer.


     The ice layer turned red, and the bear slowly fell as it kicked off the dust in the ground.


     The blood didn't flow out as it was sealed by Kara's Ice Laws.


     Kara took a deep breath and commented, "I can feel that I'm nearing Level One Intent..."


     Hearing it, Drake widened his eyes in ecstasy, "Fantastic! You've been in at the Law Seed Stage for quite a while, so it is about time!"


     Kara narrowed her eyes, "You meant that I should have comprehended long ago?"


     Drake animatedly shook his head, "No! I just said that it is expected... It's a compliment..."


     Kara stared at Drake before a grin lit up her face, a teasing curve was on her lips.


     Davis didn't even bother to see them flirting with each other anymore.


     He took the magical beast corpse for himself and said, "There's a Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast nearby, are you guys interested in hunting it?"


     "Of course!" Drake replied.


     Davis nodded and flew in a direction as the two followed behind him.


     ....


     "Ice Empress Lance!"


     A sharp and thick ice lance formed above a dainty hand, emitting a sharp vibe that induced a feeling of chillness in one's spine.


     *Whoosh!~*


     The ice lance flew across the trees, its target flying away from the mountainous forest.


     *Pierce!~*


     "Awoo!!!~~"


     The Ice Empress Lance stabbed the magical beast and it gave off a painful cry as it swung in the air while it flapped its wings.


     In an instant, the ice lance which was embedded in the chest of the magical beast bird melted and spread to the other areas of its body, immobilizing it in a flash.


     The bird-like magical beast lost control of its body and dived down the to the mountainous range, crashing on a large tree and rolled over on the ground.


     The next moment, Davis, Drake, and Kara stood a few meters away from it.


     The bird-like magical beast spoke with a fearful voice as it shivered from the freeze-inducing ice that encased it, "Mercy... Please... I don't want to die!"


     Drake slowly walked towards its head, not afraid of its retaliation, "You can hold it against us in the afterlife..."


     A sharp-edged kingly sword appeared in his hand and he swung it over the frosted bird, slicing its head off.


     No blood was spilled because its blood froze steadily but surely from the melted ice lance.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     303 Sneaking Out Every Nigh
      Drake turned to look at Kara as he spoke with a smile, "You just said that you were near to Level One Intent but you instantly comprehended it in the next battle..."


     "You're a genius!"


     Kara blushed a little from the compliment but she then replied, "Your fire laws are still at the elementary level..."


     Drake turned a little embarrassed but he knew better since he was about 15 years younger than her.


     In his mind, there was plenty of time to catch up to her.


     Kara turned to glance at Davis who was collecting the corpse before saying "... I'll wait for you."


     Smoke came out from Drake's nostrils as if he was excited from head to toe. The tone she used to say that even slightly aroused him.


     Drake shook his head and coughed out, "I think we can retire for the day..."


     "Sure..." Davis replied as he cast a glance at the sky.


     Instead of hunting all the time, they took many breaks to discuss the events of the world.


     In truth, it was interesting than hunting these magical beasts that tended to plead for their lives once they realized that death was imminent.


     ...


     In the next few days, Davis, Drake, and Kara hunted 5 Low-Level and 2 Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts were hunted down by them.


     2 Low-Level and a single Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast corpses went to Davis while the remaining went to Drake and Kara.


     On the sixth day from their fateful or coincidental encounter, the trio encountered a High-level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     Even though Davis wanted to attack, he kept his end of the bargain and retreated with the two others when faced with a beast of that level.


     Even though they could take it down if they put their lives on the line, all three of them understood that it just wasn't worth it.


     In these few days, Davis and Drake became somewhat familiar with each other while sharing their thoughts.


     As for Drake and Kara, he looked at their close interaction and guessed that their relationship had taken the next step but little did he know that they were just at the step of little lovers, who were sharing their love by kissing and cuddling.


     Drake was even more daring as days passed by.


     That little kiss was just the start of a fire that slowly spread, burning any defenses that she put up against him.


     Every night, their tongues tangled and their lips caressed wantonly as if they were expecting passion from each other.


     However, Drake was aware of her state and didn't take advantage of her faith and move to the next step. He needed to get her consent or he wouldn't be able to have a clear conscience, although, he himself didn't know how much longer he could hold back.


     He couldn't help but think of his other wives, who dual cultivated with him night after night, even when the sun rose to the skies.


     He wanted to embrace them to get rid of this lusty impulse but too bad, they weren't here, so his desire for Kara deepened in a bewildering rate.



     ...


     During the night, in Davis's tent.


     There seemed to be no one in it, but suddenly the curtain of the tent at the entrance moved a little bit.


     One would think that it had been moved by the wind a little, but it wasn't the case.


     Davis in his concealed state moved out of the tent and exited the formation, entering the dark mountainous forest.


     Almost nothing seemed to be visible, except the moonlight shining on top of the trees, providing some light.


     The trees were dense and wide enough to not let moonlight pass through, so it was relatively dark.


     Although it was dark and vision has been limited, it wasn't enough to hinder Davis from hunting High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts.


     Yes, every night, he sneaked out and hunted High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts to increase his Soul Forging Cultivation.


     But today, he had another agenda on top of hunting those High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts.


     That was to break through to the Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage!


     He went in a direction and returned to the place where he once set up a cultivation cave.


     Luckily, they were staying close enough to that place, so he quickly reached that place in half an hour.


     Once he was in front of the cultivation cave, he sensed a magical beast lying inside the cave, resting with its head laying low.


     It was a tiger with a single glowing horn, and even steam came out of its nostrils.


     The glowing horn slightly lit up the cave like a candle and gave a warm atmosphere to the cold yet narrow cave.


     Davis looked at it and recognized it in a glance.


     Fiery Horned Tiger, an Earth Rank Species.


     It had the potential to grow to the Sixth Stage, but seeing that it was just at Mid-Level Grand Beast Stage, it should be a juvenile, or near to an adult in terms of body maturity.


     Even though it was a juvenile, it was 5 meters tall and 2 meters long.


     Davis looked at it again and promptly decided to kill it.


     On the way, he saw an even more powerful Fiery Horned Tiger, a Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     If he let it go, it might possibly bring that tiger out to meet him to 'talk'.


     His eyes turned red and Fallen Heaven inside his soul sea opened and closed in an instant.


     The tiger which was resting in the cave slightly shook and lost the glow in its horn while its muscles relaxed. Its closed eye didn't open and remained closed, forever.


     He approached it and collected its soul essence and the corpse which was preserved in perfect condition.


     He didn't mind what he did and continued to set up the formation he set up last time. With this, he didn't need to be worried about the magical beasts in this region.


     Seated in a lotus position, he began to refine the soul essences of the magical beasts he obtained.


     In the few days, he hunted secretly and managed to successfully kill 3 High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts purely with the powers of Fallen Heaven.


     Accumulating 4 souls which are comparable to High-Level Elder Soul Stage, he was one hundred percent sure that he would be able to break through the next level.


     And as expected, in a few hours, halfway into the light forbidden night, he successfully had a breakthrough.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     304 Betrayal?
      Davis opened his eyes and glowing within it was immense joy!


     Because, he had not used a single High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast Soul Essence to advance, but used the remaining souls he collected, including Elder Severin's Soul.


     From the efforts he and the duo put in this week, he had gained 3 Mid-Level and 6 Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast Souls!


     So, even without using those High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast Soul Essences, he broke through to the Mid-Level Elder Soul Stage without any side-effects!


     This time, he knew that his current foundation would hold out since he realized that he had already comprehended and resonated with heaven and earth energy using his soul for these few days.


     Furthermore, with the help of the Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Soul Essences, he had consolidated his foundation in the Low-Level Elder Soul Stage.


     His body trembled as excitement filled his heart.


     'Maybe, I can even breakthrough to High-Level Elder Soul Stage...' Davis imagined as the thought flashed past his mind. Once this thought took hold in his mind, he couldn't get rid of it.


     Acting on it instantly, he started refining those soul essences in an exuberant manner.


     Within a few minutes of daybreak, a slight breeze flew out of the cave.


     Inside the cave, Davis stood up and went outside, took a deep breath, filled with the smell of morning dew.


     He greedily inhaled and exhaled out while his mind and soul felt at peace like it had been rejuvenated from a perfect sleep.


     He looked back in the direction of their tent and said, "Time to return..."


     Just when he took a step outside the cave, he staggered.


     *Thud!~*


     When he came back to himself, he realized.


     He fell! He actually fell like a man suffering from anemia!


     "What!?" Davis gave off a sound of disbelief.


     Did he just really fall or was this scenario an illusion?


     But then he understood and released a low grunt, "I should have not broken through to the High-Level Elder Soul Stage this quickly..."


     He used his two hands to stand up but still felt dizzy. Once he stood up, he felt a little pain in his soul but the next moment, a voice echoed in his head.


     "No... It wasn't caused by your backlash but me."


     "You?" Davis was confused, "How does this concern you?"


     "That's because..." Fallen Heaven uttered but went silent.


     "Speak, why are you so hesitant?" Davis shook his head and asked, still feeling dizzy.


     "I... devoured a little bit of your... Soul Essence."


     Davis was shocked on hearing its words, "You what?"


     "As I said, I've taken a slight amount of Soul Essence from you, and it was the best I e..."


     "I'm not asking you that! Why on heaven would you absorb my Soul Essence in the first place!? Are you trying to kill me!!?" Davis shouted in his Soul Sea as his eyes trembled.



     "Calm down..."


     "Even if you say th..."


     "I said calm down, otherwise, how can I explain?" Fallen Heaven articulated its words slowly.


     Davis took a deep breath and calmed down, his raging heart suppressed by its placative words. He didn't know how it was able to devour his soul without him being even aware of it, so he was interested in its so-called explanation for future defensive measures against it.


     "First, when you reached the Elder Soul Stage, I gained an ability."


     "Second, I was eager to try out that ability but I also know that you won't ever willingly use it, neither will others."


     "Third, since you reached High-Level Adult Soul Stage, I knew you would be still fine after this event."


     "In any case, I have only absorbed only a percent of your Soul Essence, and have confirmed that I can temporarily boost my powers that you can use depending upon the amount of Soul Essence you're going to let me devour."


     Davis patiently listened, not interfering with its speech. He wanted to admonish it so much but was also curious about what it had to say.


     "That's all?"


     "Yes, considering it like burning your Soul Essence, or Blood Essence... It is like that, except you are not burning it but letting me devour it."


     The air around was cold as it had just been daylight.


     Sun rays shone on Davis but he looked like he had seen a ghost as he was pale white. He took a deep breath again and spoke, "So you did this even while knowing that I'm going to suspect you of reaching for my life again?"


     "Yes..."


     Davis's lips twitched, "That was a dick move, Fallen Heaven..."


     "I don't care but I learned another thing from absorbing that tiny bit of your Soul Essence!"


     Davis narrowed his eyes in anger, "What is that?"


     There was still more?


     "Isn't it obvious? I can devour you as well!"


     Davis's heart shook but it wasn't anything new as he had already considered all the scenarios he could possibly think before if Fallen Heaven ever turned hostile.


     He smirked, "Yes, you can but do you think that you'll be able to live without my soul as a base?"


     There was a short pause but Fallen Heaven still didn't speak.


     "Ho? What's wrong? If you think you can survive without me, go ahead and devour me!" Davis grinned, even more, when he saw it no longer be haughty.


     "Spare the scare tactics, Fallen Heaven. You and I are both intrinsically linked by our souls and it is unknown whether one of us would die if the other dies..."


     "Why don't you take a leap of faith and devour me now? We'll see if you are able to survive from this gamble..."


     Davis spoke with confidence and provocation but inwardly he was feeling the trepidation, deep in his heart.


     A few seconds later after a short pause, Fallen Heaven replied, "I've never said that I was going to devour you... I just said that I can devour you, that is all."


     "But it seems to remain unknown that if I were to ever devour you, would I still survive in the end?"


     "As long as it's unknown, I don't think I will ever play with you... our lives..."


     Davis narrowed his eyes but its answer seemed adequate to him.


     "No more devouring my Soul Essence then..."


     "I just did it for validating my ability, not to offend you..."


     "I don't want to hear excuses, and you're not allowed to do anything without informing me, you understand?"


     "But..."


     "You understand?" Davis asked again, interrupting it.


     "... Yes." Came a depressed reply but Davis inwardly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard it.


     With this, if it heeded his words, he at least had one less reason to be cautious of it as he still couldn't help but rely on it.


     In any case, completely offending it meant death for him as well.


     He didn't want to die but if Fallen Heaven was intent on controlling him through cheap tricks or blackmail, he would rather die at his own volition.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     305 Leaving The Group
      The seventh day, morning.


     Drake opened his eyes from cultivating and looked at Kara who sat opposite to him with a heated gaze.


     Feeling something strange, Kara also opened her eyes and looked at his passionate eyes.


     Instead of sleeping most of the time, cultivators would rather spend that time on cultivating unless they felt extremely tired.


     She couldn't help but think back to last night, where they kept kissing each other for a full ten minutes.


     She blushed once she thought of that and remembered that he had a painful expression when she said that it was enough for today.


     Once she thought of it like this, her expression turned sad, 'I already am his woman, and I love him too. I shouldn't really hold him back anymore...'


     It was just, she wanted her first time to be at a better place but seeing his painful expression getting more apparent by the day, she realized that she was doing more harm than good.


     Then again, remembering that there were five hindrances in his residence somehow brought a lot of discomfort, as well as uneasiness to her.


     In any case, she had almost no interaction with them, and she knew that this was bound to cause some misunderstandings in the future.


     As for their once servant status, she stopped looking down on them since she was also once reduced to, mere slave.


     "Let's go?" A shout that posed like a question came from outside.


     Kara became startled but replied, "We're coming!"


     Drake also moved his gaze away and retrieved the tent after both of them exited.


     Once he was done with that, he took the formation away and put it in his spatial ring as well.


     "Guys, I want to tell you something..." Davis moved closer to them.


     "What's up, bro?" Drake asked curiously while his tone became slightly amicable.


     The two of them became comrades more or less in this one week after much interaction. So their relationship could be said to be quite amicable and friendly.


     "I'll be leaving before dusk, so I wanted to inform beforehand," Davis replied with a smile.


     "What? You're leaving?" Drake's expression turned sour.


     "Dude, why so soon? It isn't like there's something which requires your presence immediately, right?"


     Drake tried to convince Davis from leaving.


     With Davis here, he realized that there was an additional layer of security and the speed of their hunt was far higher than their previous rate when only the two of them were present.


     Besides, he was now almost sure that the other party meant no harm. He also didn't want to lose a friend who was sincere and honest. At least, on the surface, everything was proceeding favorably.


     "Well, there is something which requires my presence..." Davis replied but didn't explain.


     Well, he wasn't lying since his marriage with Evelynn requires his presence.


     In truth, he knew that his marriage event with Evelynn had already passed a year ago. He was already too late!



     "... Alright." Drake only sighed a little.


     After all, he couldn't stop him from leaving for no rhyme and reason, could he...?


     Kara didn't comment.


     Instead, she sent a soul transmission to Drake, telling him that it's time for them to leave as well. She wanted to end this trip and return to his home for an explicit reason.


     With all that nightly affairs, it would be a lie if she said that she wasn't interested in doing 'that'.


     Drake was stunned inwardly. He just looked at her and just nodded with a smile.


     He planned to stay for a year or so to hunt magical beasts and gain wealth, but with this...


     'Maybe, I would have a chance at home?' Once a thought like this emerged in his head, he instantly changed his mind.


     Well, he was considerably pent up as well.


     Drake turned his head to Davis and asked, "Erm... Davis, it is not quite right and safe to travel after sunset, so why don't we just leave right now?"


     Davis narrowed his eyes as he thought, 'What a ridiculous excuse...'


     Not safe to travel? Pftt!


     How could he not tell that they were quite pent up with all the excitement that they were oozing out from their pores?


     It was quite obvious to his senses, even without having to actively check upon them.


     Besides, these two were bound to be in bed for a lot of time since they have a body constitution like 'that'.


     But he didn't dwell on their personal reasons because he was also more or less, returning for the same personal reason!


     "I still have something to do, you guys go on ahead!"


     Drake was startled, but then he remembered about how Davis sneaked away every night and sneaked in every morning.


     'Now that I think about it, how was he able to get inside the formation without me noticing just now?' Drake turned confused but he didn't dwell on it too much.


     Everyone has their secrets!


     He just replied, "Okay, then take care..."


     Saying so, he took out a message talisman and gave it to Davis, "Message me if you require my assistance..."


     Davis nodded and took it, "Sure will do..."


     He bound the message talisman and kept it in his spatial ring.


     After that, Drake explained about his whereabouts in the Xuan Capital with a few sentences.


     "Next time then!" Davis uttered and directly left.


     A few seconds later, the two of them looked at his leaving silhouette and turned to face each other, "He left..."


     Drake spoke as he stretched his hands, "What do you think about him?"


     Kara blinked but then replied, "If he is the same as you, then he has beaten you in the soul talent trait..."


     "Yes..." Drake gravely nodded his head, "I don't think I can ever catch up to him in Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Kara agreed, "Me neither..."


     "The only action we can take to catch up to him is..." Drake spoke but Kara interrupted, "Improve the grade of our constitutions."


     Drake widened his eyes as he understood what Kara meant.


     He took a deep breath and spoke, "Shall we leave then?"


     "Mhm..." Kara hummed, her voice tinged with a little bit of happiness and shyness.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     306 Soul Imprin
      In a place where the trees grew shorter and the lush greenery, existed almost on every part of the surface. Various flora painted the scenery making it look grander and mystical.


     Davis looked around and admired the view in silence. He had passed the outskirts and entered the heart of the inner region!


     The decision to leave the group came as a result of Fallen Heaven playing with his soul without informing him.


     He wasn't so sure that he would even survive to see the day where he would reunite with Evelynn or his family to speak of, so in a sense, his urgency to return increased a few folds.


     Although not traveling with those two gave him quite some information about the First Layer, it also curbed him from efficiently hunting the magical beasts.


     Sooner or later, he knew that he would have to leave them since his efficiency to collect higher grade Soul Essences was dropping at a rapid rate.


     So he felt that his decision to leave them at this point was entirely correct and logical to his goals.


     Before, his target was to hunt down and absorb the Soul Essences of Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts!


     But now, he remembered something.


     After making recurrent breakthroughs to the High-Level Elder Soul Stage and the event with Fallen Heaven, he remembered a piece of vital information that he didn't include or forgot to include in the plan of his return.


     That is, he had to be at least at the Sixth Stage to open up a portal or a spatial gateway to the Second Layer, Grand Sea Continent.


     If not, he had to wait for 15 years for the secret entrance to open and enter along with the other geniuses through employing various stealth methods.


     5 years had already passed, even so, he still had to wait for 10 more years for the secret entrance to open.


     That amount of time is probably enough for him to reach high standards in Soul Forging Cultivation, but compared to the time he could spend with Evelynn, it seemed worthless to him.


     Besides, he had already decided and even etched in his heart that he would return within a year if it was possible a few days ago.


     That is why he now decided to hunt down Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts and upon entering the peak level, planned to hunt down Saint Beast Stage Magical Beasts!


     If he could fortuitously enter the Sixth Stage in Soul Forging Cultivation, then like that Empress Ruth, he assumed that he would also be able to access the independent spatial pathway or gateway to the Grand Sea Continent.


     If this successfully transpired, then he was sure that within a month or two after the breakthrough, he could triumphantly return to the Second Layer and reunite with his family!


     Looking around and feeling the atmosphere, he faintly felt the heaven and earth energy get increasingly a bit pure.


     Seamlessly floating on the air, he glided towards a direction.



     800 meters away from him, he noticed a magical beast.


     'Hmm! That is...' Davis silently exclaimed as he scrutinized the herb that was beside the magical beast.


     'It... It's an Evergreen Dusk Herb!' His eyes widened in greed and excitement.


     The gaze that stayed on the black-green herb shifted to the magical beast which protected it.


     A silver-colored head, with bluish diagonal stripes, covered all over its long lengthy body.


     It was a Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast!


     'A snake again?' Davis was in distaste.


     The whole region housed various species of snakes, yet the ones to rule this region were the powerful apes.


     As long as one is powerful and invincible in their region, one could disregard all the rules and live their lives as they wish.


     This was a universal truth, and no one dared to question it.


     Davis took a glance at the herb and flew to the magical beast. His eyes went deep red like a devil's eye and the snake trembled a moment later.


     Davis's expression was unperturbed but no matter how many times he saw this scene, he couldn't get help but sigh at how easy it is to kill by using Fallen Heaven.


     Davis focused and entered his soul sea, "Say, Fallen Heaven..."


     "Yes..."


     "How do you like actually kill them, without even making a sound or even the slightest trace? They aren't mortals, and can probably even escape with their souls... What type of attack are you using?"


     Although Davis asked that, he more or less knew what kind of attack Fallen Heaven unleashed against the target.


     Besides, when he said that the magical beasts could escape with their souls, it wasn't entirely true.


     Just like humans, magical beasts also had to train their souls to do that kind of maneuver, otherwise, they wouldn't be able to extricate their souls from their own bodies.


     But it wasn't like the same as the humans who had a separate cultivation system to train their souls.


     Magical Beasts just had to strengthen them by eating the appropriate natural resources, or through various other methods.


     "Isn't it obvious? I directly wipe out their souls... To be exact, I destroy their soul imprints, leaving the precious soul essence to be devoured by me, hehe" A cacophony of eerie laughter sounded in his soul sea.


     Soul Imprints were related to one's soul aura and its wavelength.


     For example, Davis has a soul aura of a certain wavelength and when others who were familiar with him will be able to tell that the soul aura they felt belonged to him.


     From where did this wavelength come from? It was exactly from one's soul imprint.


     In modern terms, it was like a unique ID, akin to one's DNA, but in terms of soul.


     Davis extricated himself and neared the corpse to extract the Soul Essence and store it inside his soul sea.


     Soul Imprints and Soul Essences were not one and the same. Destroying the former would mean death while destroying the latter will result in the loss of identity.


     The host whose Soul Essence has been destroyed will still live but will be in a permanent vegetative state, no different than the fictional zombies.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     307 Soul Emergence Pill
      Davis stored the valuable magical beast corpse and looked at the black-green herb, Evergreen Dusk Herb.


     "It's not fully grown, otherwise it would've been even more effective..." Davis let out a dissatisfied sigh as he collected it.


     The Evergreen Dusk Herb he collected was one of the main ingredients required to concoct a Soul Emergence Pill.


     The Soul Emergence Pill was graded as Peak-Level Sky Grade Pill and was capable of increasing the quality of one's soul force to a certain degree.


     The increase in prowess depended on the Soul Forging Cultivation of the person consuming it.


     If a person who consumed the Soul Emergence Pill was at Adult Soul Stage, then their soul force would become five times as powerful then their normal counterparts.


     Then if a person who is at Elder Soul Stage consumed the pill, their souls will become three times stronger.


     So what will happen if a person who is at Mature Soul Stage consumed the pill? Their souls will become around two times stronger than their counterparts.


     Davis's soul force was now actually normal like the others who had entered Elder Soul Stage, but because of the advantage he had before when his soul was 5 times stronger at the lower stages, his soul was slightly stronger, which in turn led to the situation of him being able to battle against people who are one level higher than him at the moment.


     "Hehe, I found one Ingredient but there are six more to go..." Davis silently mocked himself.


     In total, there were seven main ingredients that were required to concoct the Soul Emergence Pill, of which four of them were at Peak-Level Sky Grade while three of them were at High-Level Sky Grade.


     Namely, the Evergreen Dusk Herb, Lunar Seed Fruit, Pyro Scalewood Herb, and Enriched Sunflower Grass which were at Peak-Level Sky Grade.


     The remaining ingredients were a Sunflower Bamboo Extract, and a Bronze Lightning Fruit which was at High-Level Sky Grade.


     He gained this pill recipe from Old Man Garvin, and this was something rare even from the perspective of the entire 52 territories.


     Methods to increase the quality of the soul force were always unique and could cause a bloodbath if released into the world.


     Even though the grade was low, this pill was and always been incredibly high on demand in the wealthy territories, so he doubted that he will ever be able to gain the ingredients in the stores of the Xuan Capital or even in this territory for that matter.


     'It can't be that I have to tour around the world to search for the ingredients, right?' Davis increasingly got worried.


     A few seconds later, he pushed aside his worries and concentrated on his current task since thinking about this wouldn't do him any good for now.


     'One more Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast and I will probably be able to break through again...' He contemplated and was sure that was the case.



     As his soul force quality dropped, the number of soul essences he needed to advance dropped as well.


     Presumably, when he tried to break into the Mature Soul Stage, the Sixth Stage in Soul Forging Cultivation, he guessed a single soul essence comparable to that level will suffice.


     Suddenly, he furrowed his brows and turned to look behind.


     From the direction behind him, he sensed an energy ripple.


     4 kilometers away from him, he saw a wide range of magical beasts gang upon a human entourage.


     With all the short trees blocking his vision, he was only able to see some blurry sights at that distance.


     If he extended his senses, he would naturally be able to see clearly, but if the other party had a Soul Forging Cultivator stronger than him, then he would be discovered.


     Davis wasn't willing to be discovered, so he moved closer to them in the concealed state he was in...


     He was sure that unless it was a strengthened Peak-Level Elder Soul Stage Expert and above expert, no one would be able to discover him.


     As he neared into the 2-kilometer mark, he was able to view the entourage with perfect clarity.


     There were actually 9 people, with at least 8 of them currently battling while the remaining one spent time leisurely looking at the battle with interest.


     Soon, as minutes passed, the entourage killed the magical beasts that ganged-up on them without breaking any sweat.


     The eight of them then scattered around as they set up a cauldron and placed cooking utensils to tend to the corpse of the magical beasts.


     Soon, there were even luxurious types of furniture to sit around and a bunch of drinks placed on top of the furniture.


     'What is this? A breakfast session? Is there a need to be this extravagant?' Davis turned speechless. This was the inner region for heaven's sake! If a Sixth Stage Magical Beast came to mess with them, wouldn't they still suffer a loss?


     Confirming that there was no soul forging cultivators stronger than him in this entourage, he was no more than 20 meters away from them right now.


     As soon as the cooking process started and continued till midway, an exquisite aroma swiftly spread through the air, making one's sense of smell get intoxicated.


     A person quickly sealed the surrounding space by not letting it spread to the air around the area with a wind type technique.


     Looking at the aroma filled space, Davis was actually tempted to steal the rich nutritious meat being cooked in the cauldron.


     Calming himself down, he listened to the conversation of these men.


     ".... It's not like that, Young Master."


     "Haha, don't be shy, we all know that you sneaked out on that day to visit her in that place..."


     A middle-aged man hurriedly shook his hand as he tried to explain himself, yet before he could, he was embarrassingly exposed by the one he called as young master.


     The other men surrounding them all burst out into a round of laughter.


     Another middle-aged man with a smiling, yet calm expression, sat as he bit onto the piece of meat.


     This person was the young master who exposed one of his men's deeds.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     308 Hunting A Woman?
      Davis noted their hierarchy and continued to listen in on their conversation.


     "Yogi, it doesn't matter if you sleep with one of my household servants. As long as you don't touch any family members, no one will bother with you since you're one of my men..." Said the Young Master with a faint hint of threat.


     The middle-aged man named Yogi nodded, his eyes flashing with a peculiar glint, "I thank young master for his grace and forgiveness..."


     The young master chuckled a little as he shook his head, 'Truly, your bootlicking skills...'


     The surrounding men continued to tease him while the young master fell into deep contemplation.


     After a few moments a voice filled with doubt echoed around the jovial atmosphere, crushing it down and making it solemn, "Is that woman truly here?"


     Yogi instantly replied, "Young Master, it's been four years since you had me tail that woman, I have no doubt that she has her hideout here!"


     "Oh~~" The young master made a sound as if being interested as gestured him to continue.


     "Young Master, I have always tried to tail as secretly as possible, but her speed alone is something I cannot match. It took me 4 years to finally track that woman down to this place, and deep inside the inner region is where her residence lies!"


     "I witnessed it with my own eyes! I verified her entering and exiting that place more than two times before I hurried back to report to you, young master!"


     "Good!" Hearing that, the young master's eyes gleamed with a ferocious light, "We'll ambush her! I'll let her know what true suffering is! How dare she not put my Arashi Family in her eyes at all?!"


     He turned to look at Yogi, "As for you, tell me, what do you want? This time you've done a huge service to the family..."


     Yogi's eyes narrowed a little, "I want her! Then I want to make a breakthrough to the Mid-Level Adult Soul Stage!"


     "Hahaha!" Young Master Arashi laughed and pointed at him, "She is already yours, so the real reward is that you'll be able to make a breakthrough in Soul Forging Cultivation once we return to the family!"


     "Thank you, young master!" Yogi succumbed to one knee and said with a deeply moved voice.


     Young Master Arashi smiled and the others looked at him like watching a show as well. They all knew how calculative Yogi was, but they weren't perturbed.


     The woman Yogi wanted was just a servant and although he knew the other's tactics, he wasn't afraid.


     After all, could a puny ant shake a tree? The answer was obviously no, so he or his men weren't bothered at all.


     Davis glanced at the young master a while before moving his gaze away as he arranged his thoughts, 'So they are here to hunt down a woman?'


     'But, why are the people here so powerful?' His eyes flashed as his gaze moved past each one of them.


     'Mid-Level Law Seed Stage, High-Level Law Seed Stage, Peak-Level Law Seed Stage, Low-Level Law Manifestation Stage, Low-Level Law Manifestation Stage, Mid-Level Law Manifestation Stage, Low-Level Law Seed Stage, Low-Level Law Seed Stage...'



     None of them bothered to hide their cultivation, and the undulations from the battle before, so Davis was aware of their cultivation.


     Most of them were at the Sixth Stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation. The last time he saw this line-up was when he got caught by Elder Severin but unlike that case, it seemed like no one was at the Seventh Stage in this place.


     As for the people here, no one could compare to Yogi whose Soul Forging Cultivation was the highest, only the young master from the Arashi Family could compare to him.


     Davis's gaze fell on Yogi as he ascertained the latter's cultivation, 'Low-Level Law Seed Stage, Low-Level Adult Soul Stage, Peak-Level Iron Stage...'


     'Oh? Focusing on the Soul Forging Cultivation?'


     Then he returned his gaze to Young Master Arashi, 'Low-Level Law Manifestation Stage, Low-Level Adult Soul Stage, Mid-Level Silver Stage...'


     After that, his gaze fell on the strongest person here, 'Mid-Level Law Manifestation Stage, Peak-Level Young Soul Stage, Peak-Level Silver Stage...'


     Davis belatedly smiled... If he so wished, he could kill every single one of them here with a single thought but the thought of offending the Arashi Family curbed his action.


     'All of them are here to hunt down a single woman? If so, considering the entourage that young master brought and the place she is staying at, she must be at least at the Sixth Stage...' He deduced as he pondered whether to follow them or not.


     'Since she did not put the Arashi Family in her eyes, doesn't that mean she does not need to fear them? If so, is she from another territory? A powerful background?'


     A lot of conjectures and questions popped up in Davis's mind.


     What kind of power was Arashi Family? They were the same kind of power as the Roxley Family, a Low-Level King Grade Power which housed a Seventh Stage Expert at the helm.


     Davis was sure that they wouldn't dare to touch the woman if she were from the Tripartite Alliance, but it didn't seem to be the case as they keep referring to her as that 'woman'.


     It seemed as though they didn't even know the true identity of the said woman.


     'What should I do? Help? Or continue to hunt magical beasts?' Two questions popped up in his head.


     Helping that said woman might help him someday if she really was from a powerful family.


     On the other hand, ignoring and leaving her to these well-prepared men might make her end up with a tragedy.


     No matter how he thought, he felt the former option to be humane and just while the latter to be quite inhumane.


     Davis chuckled a bit. Although his heart thought like this, he was clear that the logical him was after the favor she would owe him after he saved her.


     'Well, since she is a Sixth Stage Expert, she would at least be able to escape by her own...' Davis wryly laughed and decided to continue hunting down Magical Beasts before making a move on them if needed.


     He left the area and moved in a direction that was slightly away from the direction which Yogi pointed out.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     309 Killing a Sixth Stage Magical Beas
      After moving away to quite a distance, he chanced upon a High-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast but didn't proceed to attack it since it didn't benefit his cultivation that much.


     He kept floating in the air, moving at a fast pace while keeping his senses taut as he searched.


     The faster he finds one, the more sooner his plans would move forward so that he could return.


     He already had one Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast Soul, so after getting another one, he would be confident enough to induce a breakthrough.


     'Maybe, I should try my luck...' A thought flashed past his mind but he then shook his head as it was not always good to be hasty.


     Other than the target, he found more Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts, but they were all useless to his cultivation now.


     Before long, approximately after two hours, he relaxed his senses as he finally found a Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     It sat perched upon a tall tree as it closed its eyes from time to time.


     Its feathers were green in color and its body and facial structure resembled a hawk.


     'A Viridian Hawk...' Davis recognized it and beamed.


     A short-hooked beak, its body at a height of 15 meters and if its broad wings stretched, it would have a wingspan of 30 meters.


     It looked mightier and majestical than the Wyvern he possessed back at home.


     'Such a large creature...' Davis was in awe.


     He had a tinge of greediness creep upon his mind telling him to tame it, but too bad he didn't how to though.


     Maybe he can try to enslave it through the use of Fallen Death but he was sure that it would lose its individuality.


     He didn't need such a beast to be his tamed beast.


     Suddenly, the Viridian Hawk opened its eyes and looked in a particular direction.


     Davis followed it's gaze and extended his Soul Sense in that particular direction and instantly sensed waves of energy ripping through his Soul Sense.


     His expression turned taut as he quickly identified the source.


     It was a battle! A battle between two magical beasts!


     Except, Davis recognized one of the beasts, it was that centipede!


     It was battling an Armored Stone Tiger with its razor-sharp scythe-like legs and mandibles.


     The Armored Stone Tiger was obviously threatened and cornered but it did its all to roar and defend the attacks of the assailants.


     One was a Saint Beast Stage Magical Beast while the other was a Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast...


     The result would be obvious but Davis's eyes glowed with a weird light.


     He turned to look at the Viridian Hawk as he commanded, "Fallen Heaven, make it attack the centipede!"


     Instantly, he felt the ripple in his soul sea as he rushed towards the battle of those two magical beasts.


     Halfway to the place, he heard the shout of a bird piercing through the air behind him.



     *Whoosh!~*


     The air divided and a figure flew past him, heading towards the centipede in a straight line.


     At the battle, the centipede raised its razor-sharp legs and shot towards the Armored Stone Tiger which was extremely firm in defense.


     It instantly held the Armored Stone Tiger in place and neared its head with its mandible ready to pierce.


     The Armoured Stone Tiger roared in fear as it watched the approaching mandibles near its head.


     Suddenly, it felt the holds upon it loosen before the centipede was taken into the air by a wide silhouette.


     The Armored Stone Tiger was dumbfounded but was instantly relieved as it tried to escape and get out of the zone.


     Suddenly, its eyes glazed over as it stopped and turned back to watch the centipede squirm and twist trying to get out of the hold of the Viridian Hawk.


     It let out a roar and charged towards the centipede in a crazy yet calm manner.


     Davis arrived at the scene and looked at the two magical beasts holding back the centipede with their combined prowess.


     It didn't take long for the centipede to struggle out of its talons and attack the two beasts in an enraged manner.


     He looked at the scene and grinned sinisterly.


     Using Fallen Heaven, he sent both the magical beasts to attack it in a suicidal manner.


     Somehow, he instinctively knew that this was his chance to take down this Saint Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     The moment he discovered it, he could no longer feel the suppression that it was giving off. He mused that it was because his Soul Forging Cultivation has grown up two levels from that time.


     This time, he wanted to use own power while using Fallen Heaven as support.


     Instantly, he used his Soul Forging Cultivation which was powerful enough to face against Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts!


     Gathering his Soul Force and condensing it into a pure blob of a sphere, he directly hurled it to the centipede.


     With the two Magical Beasts harassing it from above and below in a suicidal manner, it didn't see the incoming soul force which hit right at its soul!


     The centipede trembled as it let out a roar, thrashing on the ground as if it was in incredible pain.


     Its thrashing body sent the Armored Stone Tiger flying to a distance but the Viridian Hawk was able to back away just in time.


     As expected! It looked like it was weak in the aspect of the soul!


     Davis instantly sent numerous soul attacks while the Viridian Hawk sent blades of wind against the centipede.


     The centipede roared angrily from the pain pounding at its soul while its carapace got slashed by the numerous amount of wind blades.


     It wasn't long before the Armored Stone Tiger returned and rammed its body at the centipede as it sent it flying for a few meters.


     With its soul being suppressed by an unknown enemy, it wasn't able to unleash its unique ability to suppress the other two magical beasts.


     The harassment and the suppression continued for a for an hour before the centipede finally exhausted itself from all that wounds inflicted upon it.


     Below the centipede formed a blood lake, which caused a putrid stench to spread out, even causing him to lightly frown.


     The centipede moved its feelers as it stretched it's mouth and drank its own blood, trying to gain some energy through instinct.


     Davis shook his head and finally took out his Dark Crimson Scythe as he slashed the long curved blade down at its head.


     Blood splattered for the last time along with some white liquid leaking out its brain. It twitched for a while before it finally went stiff.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     310 Peak-Level Elder Soul Stage?
      Davis loosened his grip from the handle of the Dark Crimson Scythe and plopped to the ground as exhaustion coming from his soul hit him hard.


     He had used most of his Soul Force and felt lethargic, even weak, so he rested for a few minutes before he finally glanced at the dead centipede again.


     He turned to look at two other two Magical Beasts which were dead at some point after the centipede died.


     Their bodies were bloodied, mangled and the wounds were horrendous and aghast, to say the least.


     Two of the four limbs of the Armored Stone Tiger were nowhere to be seen while the Viridian Hawk's body was entirely bald, with few little feathers remaining on its majestic tail.


     "Good work..." Davis mumbled to Fallen Heaven and stood up.


     He didn't receive a reply and wasn't bothered by it.


     Collecting the souls and their bodies, he felt some gazes looking at him with some greed and bloodlust.


     He instantly concealed himself and retrieved the Dark Crimson Scythe and the corpses as he left to a place where there was no magical beast to be found.


     He suddenly spotted a waterfall far away running down from the above mountains and turned to look at his bloodied robes which even contained the putrid stench. He couldn't remove them easily due to its blood vitality.


     Feeling exhausted and tired, his mind felt that he needed to take a bath obsessively.


     So he acted on his thoughts and neared it in a few minutes, and once he arrived, he could see the mist spreading around the place where the water fell.


     'This...' Davis's eyes glowed with fervor as he inadvertently shouted, "It's a hot spring!"


     Then calming down a little, he corrected himself inwardly, 'It's a hot river...'


     He saw the river flowing before him in a stream as it disappeared into the distance, hidden by a valley.


     Even so, the warm river was unnaturally quiet and the steam emerging from the place where the waterfall met the river covered the area.


     This gave an eerie sensation to him, so he released his Soul Sense and checked the waters for any Magical Beasts.


     With a few sweeps, he heaved a sigh of relief as there wasn't any magical beasts or some terrifying monstrosity lying in wait to ambush him.


     With a few more sweeps, he checked his surroundings and confirmed that there weren't any more Magical Beasts that could potentially threaten him.


     He didn't think that a Magical Beast could hide from his Soul Sense in the inner region unless it was specialized in stealth or was at the Seventh Stage.


     The former seemed likely but he took his chances and the latter seemed less likely since he guessed that Seventh Stage Magical Beasts should only exist in the core region.


     Taking off his robes and storing it inside his space ring, he jumped into the river, washing away the bloody filth that stained his body with energy.


     'Ahhh... Feels so good!' Davis groaned in pleasure and his taut muscles relaxed naturally. He let himself float in the river as he let his body be taken away by the stream.



     As the stream took him away, he could feel the temperature dropping slightly.


     He didn't like it, so he immediately swam back to the foot of the waterfall, and let the falling water hit his back.


     *Tat tat tat!~*


     The force behind the falling waterfall felt as if there were countless hands behind him, performing a massage technique on his back.


     "Good!!" He gleefully shouted and stayed there for some time.


     At the same time, he tried to enter meditation to recover his soul force but the pleasurable massage didn't let him enter that state.


     Even so, he didn't feel like going as so far as to extricate himself from this position.


     It was just that good!


     After a few hours, morning became afternoon, and Davis felt that it was enough and stood up as he turned back.


     Suddenly, he noticed something.


     He moved forward and his lips turned into a curve.


     'A cave!' Davis cheered for himself.


     Wasn't this just perfect? He was just going to carve one for himself behind this place but he found one instead.


     It was as if it was made just for him!


     'Just perfect! I can make a breakthrough here...' Smiling lightly, he moved in cautiously, extending his Soul Sense into the cave.


     Other than a few dried up remains of some Magical Beasts, he didn't find anything.


     The cave stretched for about 50 meters into the mountains and it widened as it went deeper.


     At the 50 meter mark, he arrived and set up the concealment and defensive formation, although he doubted if it would be able to conceal his breakthrough from powerful outside forces since his formations were only Mid-Level and not High-Level.


     Well, the waterfall and the misty area acted as a barrier of sorts, so he wasn't worried as much.


     After finishing up his preparations, he sat crossed leg on the cold ground and entered into a state of meditation.


     Without any disruption, he was able to clear his mind as easy as swallowing food.


     As time passed, he finished refining two out of the three Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast Souls and without facing any bottleneck, he smoothly stepped into the Peak-Level Elder Soul Stage.


     The exhaustion that dwelled in his soul got swept away instantly as he felt rejuvenated to the extreme.


     But he didn't stop his refinement process.


     He continued to refine the third Peak-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast Soul Essence to stabilize his foundation.


     This went on some time before he finally stopped as he opened his eyes.


     Flashing in his eyes was a kind of excitement he never felt before!


     Once he stepped into the Sixth Stage, not only would he be invisible to almost ninety-nine percent of the people in this territory, he would be able to return to the second layer and reunite with his family.


     It had been more than 5 years since he left, but it was enough to get him homesick.


     This was a feeling that he never felt before in his time as an earthling, a dream that was never realized.


     But now...


     Davis beamed as he closed his eyes. This was an opportunity he wasn't going to miss as he felt that his comprehension had already reached the Sixth Stage in a sense.


     He entered his sea of consciousness and looked at the centipede shaped light swirling around Fallen Heaven.


     "Let's start..." He uttered in a confident tone.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     311 Fallen Heaven“s Transformation
      "Alright..." The voice of Fallen Heaven echoed in Davis's Soul Sea, although eerie, it sounded with a tinge of excitement.


     The soul refinement process kickstarted in his soul sea as the centipede shaped light got surrounded by a surge of darkness.


     The revolving darkness twisted and churned the centipede shaped light, causing a minute amount of refined soul essence to integrate into his soul sea.


     He slowly but steadily felt his Soul Forging Cultivation increasing at a faster rate as if it didn't have any limits.


     After what seemed like an unknown amount of time, the Soul Force in his body experienced a qualitative change that made him feel extremely cozy.


     He instinctively knew that he had reached a new stage with this breakthrough.


     Davis opened his eyes as he silently muttered, "Mature Soul Stage..."


     With Old Man Garvin's teachings, he knew that he would be able to stay alive in his soul form for over 500 years even without a fleshy body.


     Other than that, there was the actual increase of Soul Force, whereby it became 'mature' in terms of quality.


     His Soul Force became strong enough to make him fight toe to toe with Fifth Stage Body Tempering Cultivators in a physical fight.


     That was how much his Soul Force was reinforced, enabling him to physically fight with cultivators rather than the ranged battle that Soul Forging Cultivators would usually opt to prefer.


     Hence, its name, Mature Soul Stage.


     Of course, if a Sixth Stage Soul Forging cultivator were to fight physically with a Sixth Stage Body Tempering Cultivator, it was obvious the former would be thrashed around like a toy without any suspense unless the prowess of the former varied.


     The next second, Davis dryly laughed, "Hehe..."


     'I didn't even try to comprehend the relevant soul laws for my light laws at Elder Soul Stage, and this is going to severely hinder my battle prowess from growing along with my cultivation...'


     He was at the Fifth Stage in Soul Forging Cultivation before, so it had been crucial for him to comprehend the relevant laws till Level Three Intent but couldn't do so since he was in a hurry.


     'But then, this is worth it... So I don't necessarily think that it's bad...' Davis smiled to himself as Evelynn's smile and explosive figure flashed past his mind.


     Yup, in front of her voluptuous figure, everything he did seemed meaningless in comparison.


     "Brat!?"


     Davis trembled and shot his consciousness towards his soul sea.


     "Something's happening to me..." Fallen Heaven spoke with a strange tone.


     Davis looked at Fallen Heaven and noticed the tone in its voice.


     'Did it just sound fearful...' Davis couldn't believe his sense.


     Faint specks of white light intertwined and coiled around the black tendrils of the Death Book that was floating in his Soul Sea.


     The combination of white and black light surrounding the Death Book seemed nonsensical to the extreme.



     "What's happening!?" Davis shouted in anxiousness.


     "I don't know, ever since you broke through, it started to affect me like this!" Fallen Heaven replied instantly but its voice sounded just as anxious as him.


     Davis narrowed his eyes as the saw the white light intertwining with the other light, "This is... Light Laws? How is it here?"


     "How would I know? You train in the light laws, not me!" Fallen Death indignantly replied as it shouted.


     "Yes, I do but this doesn't feel like Light Laws but it's similar..."


     Davis turned confused.


     Becoming enlightened in Light Laws before, he was sure that this didn't feel the same as Light Laws.


     Instead, the sensation he got from it was different, as if it was a higher power, one equalling the dark like laws he learned with the help of Fallen Heaven.


     The other light which was the black light was precisely the dark like laws he was talking about.


     Davis instantly tried to calm himself down but before he could even do that, numerous colorless threads emerged from the Death Note as it swirled around, interlocking the light and dark specks.


     "What!?" Both of them shouted at the same time.


     In an instant, the white light that coiled around the dark speck disappeared as if it had never appeared in the first place.


     The only visible changes were the colorless threads that were intertwined around the Death Book.


     "Where did that white light go?" Davis confusingly asked as he couldn't feel anything harmful happen to his body, neither to Fallen Heaven.


     "I don't know, but I can feel the changes..." Fallen Heaven replied.


     "What changes!?" He anxiously asked.


     "Don't be hasty, give me some time to ponder..."


     Davis heaved a sigh of relief as he mumbled, "As long as you're okay..."


     Saying so, he returned and felt the changes to his body.


     As he checked if there were any abnormalities, a vague sense of comprehension unknowingly imprinted in his mind.


     'What's this feeling...'


     He suddenly felt as if there were a tugging sensation, pulling at his heart.


     Or to be precise, his soul...


     A transparent colorless thread emerged from his soul sea and moved out of his body.


     When Davis followed the transparent colorless thread with his gaze, he froze!


     ...


     In a misty zone, a single, lone shadow-like silhouette walked out of the forest and looked at the river.


     The shadow looked around as if trying to verify that there was no one around the place.


     After looking around, the shadow stepped forward and a woman's figure came into view.


     She wore no pearls or jewels, no decorations as she appeared only in a long azure robe like a ghost but her facial features were absolutely gorgeous with those lucid eyes, small nose, and crimson lips.


     When she took another step forward, her feet immersed itself in the warm river till her knee level.


     She proceeded to immerse herself in the warm river completely, leaving only her head visible if one were to see her from the river shore.


     Below the surface of the warm river, her azure robes stuck close to her pale white skin, accentuating her heavenly figure that was ample with curves, her bottom and bosom's outline becoming visible even if the robe was not transparent.


     A few seconds, a few minutes passed as she relaxed.


     Running her fingers through her wet, and silky purple-colored hair that floated above the water, she let out a faint laugh as her voice echoed out as if she were mumbling to herself, "How cautious... Looks like if I don't take off my garments and set myself in an even more vulnerable position, they won't dare to attack, no?"


     "Can you fiends like please stop following me? I'm getting tired of all this farce..." Her vibrant voice echoed throughout the place.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     312 Decimating The Young Master“s Entourage
      If one were to hear her voice, they would know that she was quite irritated, even a little bit angered.


     No less than a minute later, a male voice echoed back, giving her a reply, yet not so exactly a reply, but a threat "Surrender or court death?"


     The woman who was now half-submerged in the river narrowed her eyes, "Isn't that obvious?"


     *Boom!~*


     The water-soaked clothes that draped her body shook and her figure disappeared out of the water in an instant, and at the same time numerous fire, water, and wind laws exploded right at the location where she was submerged.


     The mist that was already permeating in the atmosphere and the explosion turned their vision useless and made it difficult for their senses to catch her presence


     The male voice which came from the shore once again echoed, "Did we get that woman!? If she is injured, don't kill her yet!"


     No one replied, only leaving eerie silence lingering in the air.


     Soon, a few seconds passed but the exaggerated mist from the explosion cleared and the male voice from before once again echoed around the surroundings, "Where did she go?"


     "Ho? Are you searching for me?"


     The owner of the male voice, who was hiding behind a tree trembled before taking a back step in an instant.


     "Well well, if it isn't Young Master Arashi... To what do I owe you the pleasure?"


     He looked at the woman in front of him before shouting like a madman, "Ymir! Come out and deal with this woman!"


     The woman turned visibly confused before waving her hands.


     "You!" Young Master Arashi's scalp turned numb.


     A figure appeared, except if it came from a spatial ring, everyone could either guess it was either a corpse or a puppet.


     "Ah... Is this corpse known as Ymir? I'm sorry, this corpse gave off quite the strong undulations when attacking me, so I made the decision to take care of it first..." The woman smiled as she pointed towards the corpse which appeared to have a hole in its chest.


     There was no heart!! Neither was there any remnants of a soul!


     Young Master Arashi instantly shouted as he took two steps back, terrified at the sight in front of him, "Hong! Huski! Where are you two?"


     The woman then apologetically smiled, "Ah, I didn't have time to collect their corpses, so I think it should be scattered around the area somewhere... If I remember correctly, there should be about 7 more corpses around, do you want to search for those?"


     Young Master Arashi's eyes dilated in fear as he took a step back again before hitting a tree. He held his breath while watching the woman's smiling yet not so smiling expression.


     'How!? How!??' He shouted in his mind while suppressing his panicking heart.


     'The plan was supposed to be perfect! Even if the plan wasn't perfect, how did she kill all of them under a minute!'


     All of them spread out and laid in ambush. They were originally waiting for her to be vulnerable, but since they were detected, they had no choice and unleashed their full might at the woman.



     But even before a minute passed, reality showed him that all of them were dead.


     Young Master Arashi felt as if he entered a nightmare, but he instantly widened his eyes when he realized something, "You! You broke into the Seventh Stage!"


     The woman's smiling expression slowly faded out of existence only to be replaced by an icy stare, "How perceptive of you, Young Master Arashi!"


     She took a step forward and approached him, "Unfortunately for you, I stepped into the Seventh Stage last month."


     "Wait! We can talk! My family has... Urghhwah!?"


     Before he could even plead and negotiate, a dainty first came hurling towards his stomach as it connected, shattering his organs and ribs.


     From the impact of the fist, he was sent flying and his body formed a hole through the trees as he crashed down on the ground.


     His face turned pale. When he tried to sit up and look at his stomach, he only found a gaping hole.


     A bloody hole with his broken organs and innards spilling out in a revolting manner.


     Visible anger emerged on the woman's face, "If she is injured, don't kill her... was it? That attack that can severely injure a Peak-Level Sixth Stage Cultivator if caught unguarded, I wonder what were you going to do to me If I actually were to be caught in your schemes..."


     "Pleasgh! Plea.. Lisghsten!! Ibs.." Young Master Arashi raised a hand towards her as he tried his best to explain but his words turned incoherent with all that blood coming out of his mouth.


     He was so scared that he didn't even think of using Soul Transmission to communicate.


     He regretted! He absolutely regretted lusting over this woman whom he thought that he could make her his in an instant.


     At the time when she offended the family, she was nothing more than a Mid-Level Sixth Stage Cultivator...


     Only High-Level Sixth Stage Cultivators at least had the capacity to stand against a noble family in the Xuan Capital.


     He didn't see this situation backfiring at him at all!


     The woman looked at him with absolute coldness as she once again stepped forward and raised her long legs to the side as it swept towards his head in a single sweep.


     A severed head flew off into the distance, hitting quite an amount of trees before coming to a stop, embedding itself on a bizarre shaped tree.


     Blood splashed out from the neck, spraying the surroundings in blood-red color, even on her.


     She watched the blood taint her with a detached expression as the neck spurted out all of its blood before coming to a stop.


     With a wave of her hands, she collected the corpse and with a single step, traversed through the distance and stored his head which had a horrified expression. Next, she went around collecting the other corpses scattered around the forest area.


     Looking at her bloodied azure robes, she thought of cleaning herself up of the blood, she walked towards the river.


     Nearing the river shore, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the waterfall.


     To be precise, she looked behind it.


     'If I am not wrong, I sensed someone breaking through the moment I got attacked...' The woman wasn't sure if it was just her imagination. She could've sworn that she felt undulations from that cave behind the waterfall.


     Unable to suppress her curiosity, she flew and neared the cave as she passed through the waterfall, which washed away any blood that might have been lingering on her robes or skin.


     As she neared the end of the cave, she could not sense but feel that a formation was set up in this place.


     'A concealment formation?' Her eyebrows narrowed as a sneer emerged on her face, 'Trying to hide? Unfortunately, your breakthrough would be the cause of your death!'


     Clenching her palm, she casually released a fist!




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     313 A Pleasant Suprise?
      "Stop!" Davis shouted.


     *Rumble!~*


     The formations he set up came crumbling down like a collapsing structure, except there weren't any explosions as the formation core he set up simply burst into pieces.


     His eyes twitched as his expression turned worse but his face slowly changed into a shocked expression before it became normal.


     Taking a few calm breaths, he gently heaved a sigh of relief.


     As the concealment formation collapsed and became undone by pure brute force, a woman came into his view.


     Pure black eyes, a sharp little nose, and red lips fascinated his gaze.


     Dark purple wet hair reached till her waist and shoulders, with puff and wavy bangs on her forehead, accentuating her beauty.


     The white supple outline of her skin became slightly visible through her wet azure clothes including her innerwear.


     Her innerwear was the opposite of what she wore outside, it was white and easily became conspicuous while it covered her twin peaks.


     No, it could be said that it perfectly outlined, no! Bolstered her twin peaks which made him a little uneasy.


     The reason for his relief and uneasiness was not because he recognized the mighty strength employed by the beautiful perpetrator who destroyed the defensive formation but because of the identity of the perpetrator itself.


     The next moment, both of them looked at each other and the atmosphere inside the dimly lit cave turned cold and silent.


     The woman looked at him with cold eyes while the man kept his gaze affixed on her.


     Slowly, her gaze turned into one of visible confusion before her mouth, "Are you with the people outside?"


     "Outside? Who?" Davis turned the question with a question when it instantly dawned on him.


     A woman and people outside? Chase? His mind clicked.


     "Young Master Arashi..." The woman replied as her eyes narrowed, 'Could it be that I was wrong...? If so, I would have to silence or stop him from leaking information that I killed that bastard...'


     Her gaze turned solemn.


     Davis could feel her piercing gaze. He assumed that she was checking out his reaction to her question and was amused.


     Without a change in expression, he answered, "No..."


     The woman peered at him in scrutiny, not sure whether he was lying or not. Her fingers twitched, hesitating to make a move.


     Davis noticed it and shook his head, "You just disturbed my cultivation and even have the nerve to ask whether if I belong to Young Master Arashi's group... Don't you think this is too much, Miss Isabella..."


     "You!" The woman's eyes widened in astonishment and confusion. Her expression then turned severe, "Who are you?"


     Closely looking at him, she suddenly thought she could've sworn that she had seen this face somewhere but couldn't recall it.


     Besides, she had never revealed her name to other than some close acquaintances she had made in this past 6 years.



     She wasn't sure if someone leaked her identity to this person, though that was the only possibility she could think of in this scenario.


     "Ohh... Do you mean to say that you don't recognize me? Miss Isabella..." Davis slightly grinned, "Or should I say, Empress Isabella Ruth!"


     Isabella widened her eyes even more as it came to her, "You are from the Grand Sea Continent!"


     No one knew that she had been an Empress except the people of the Grand Sea Continent. His words couldn't have revealed it any better.


     "Correct!" Davis grinned in a teasing manner.


     Once she thought of it like this, the face of the man in front of her suddenly intertwined with a familiar man but coincided with a small, yet little figure she had seen before, "Empe...? No, Prince Davis Loret!"


     "Correct again!" Davis pointed at her and laughed, clearly delighted that she remembered him, the little kid he once had been.


     "What a pleasant surprise!" Isabella exclaimed as she smiled, "But I should have guessed... With that master of yours, it isn't the least bit earth-shattering to see that you are here..."


     Davis laughed at her words.


     He knew that this woman had escaped from the forces of the Tripartite Alliance when she entered the First Layer from the vague words of Lucas of the Cloud Spring Mercenaries.


     He stood up and got closer to her but stopped midway.


     Isabella noticed his hesitation and turned to look at his gaze. Then she recognized her figure being... quite seductive.


     Her lips curved into a teasing smile, "What? You have two wives and you still want another?"


     Davis was stunned.


     That's right, this woman did not know about the matter between him and Shirley.


     "I only have a single fiancee now..."


     He turned inwardly embarrassed but still had a poker face on the surface, "It's better if you change your clothes, Princess Isabella..."


     Isabella blinked but then laughed with a muffled voice.


     The man in front of her had already addressed her with three different honorifics. She couldn't help but remember how small this boy was and yet had turned into a man already.


     However, she didn't ask about the specifics on why he no longer was promised two wives.


     Davis maintained his poker face like his life depended on it. That muffled laughter of hers was just too stimulating for him with her twin peaks trembling like that but she didn't seem to notice it.


     "Alright, can you go outside, I'll come to find you when I'm ready..." Isabella waved her hands as she shook her head, a smile still visible on her face.


     It could be seen that she had really taken his presence as a pleasant surprise.


     David nodded his head and floated away to the exit.


     Once he arrived outside without getting drenched by the waterfall, he could finally no longer see the colorless thread connecting him to her.


     He turned confused.


     Was 50 meters the limit or it depended on the strength of the target like always?


     He directly asked, "Fallen Heaven, what's with that thread?"


     "It's a red string of fate, aren't you glad? You two are going to get married!"


     "Fuck you! It's just a thread and it's not even red!" Davis instantly cursed, but then said, "I feel like it's related to something I spontaneously comprehended just now..."


     "I can also feel it, it's like something that had been suppressed in me had been released..." Fallen Heaven replied.


     Davis went into deep contemplation for a few seconds before it finally dawned on him, "It could possibly be Karma Laws!"


     "Karma Laws?" Fallen Heaven's voice turned bewildered.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     314 Wooden Structure
      Davis nodded his head, "I always kept thinking why you needed names to kill someone even though you can just target them directly, but now I finally can say that it is because of Karma Laws!"


     From Old Man Garvin's Teachings, he learned that Karma Laws were formless and seamless but were able to be harnessed by those who comprehend it.


     Karma Laws were used to indirectly bind people with contracts, just like a Blood Soul Contract which uses Karma Laws to establish a rigid connection between two parties.


     They were also used in inscriptions and formations.


     "Are you sure?" Fallen Heaven asked in a doubtful tone.


     "Damn! What kind of spirit are you? You don't even recognize your own powers? Did you even really stay with Immortals??" Davis couldn't help but doubt its authenticity at this moment.


     Was it really the spirit of the Death Book?


     "Don't look at me like that! I can only talk about what is within my memories! I feel a close relationship with this newly released power just like the dark energy, yet I can't be sure of what it is... This is more frustrating than not being able to devour souls!"


     "Alright, alright, we'll talk about this later..." Davis brushed it off and shifted his attention to the waterfall.


     The raging waterfalls parted, and Isabella with a ravishing figure which was almost on par with Evelynn floated out.


     "Follow me..." Her sweet yet mature voice echoed in his ears.


     He quickly flew behind her and followed.


     As they went out of the misty area, Davis started to talk, "So you are the one who Young Master Arashi was after?"


     Isabella turned startled but her lips moved, "Yes.."


     With his senses, Davis discovered the bloodstains which weren't there when he first arrived, and although there weren't any corpses, it remained obvious to guess what had happened here when combining with Isabella's question at the beginning.


     "I take it that you have killed them already?"


     "Of course! Those bastards deserved it!" Isabella replied as if it was a matter of fact.


     Davis pondered for a second before opening his mouth again, "There were 9 of them, did you take them all out? Leaving even one of them alive could be dangerous!"


     "I killed all nine of them, you don't have to worried about me, Prince Davis..."


     She turned her face and smiled at him, "But the way you said it... 'So you were the one they were looking for' almost seems like you knew it beforehand that they would attack someone..."


     Davis nodded and didn't deliberately hide it, "Yes, I sneaked near them and listened."


     With this, he decided to sugarcoat it with a few harmless lies, "Since there were Sixth Stage Experts, I can only choose to act cautiously, so I came to breakthrough. My master wouldn't help unless I was in absolute danger..."


     "So you had the thought to help that poor soul who was being targeted..." Isabella laughed gently.



     "Not necessarily, I would've only helped if that person was innocent and truly a victim."


     Davis smiled back at her, "Of course, If I knew that it was an acquaintance like you, I would've helped regardless if you were in the wrong or not."


     Isabella widened her eyes slightly as she looked at him.


     "But still, it would depend whether if I can deal with the enemy or not though..." He awkwardly chuckled.


     Isabella rolled her eyes and looked straight as they continued to fly.


     While they chatted for some time, they arrived at the place where she led him.


     It was deep into the night because when they met, it had already been past evening.


     Davis looked around and saw a small residence made out of wood, placed on top of a giant tree branch.


     "Did you build this?" He turned to look at her and asked.


     Isabella smiled, "No, I just took it and stayed for months. It was not used prior anyway..."


     Davis turned confused, "No way, this area is close to the core region, you would've been attacked the night you stayed here."


     Humans weren't welcomed here in Magical Beasts Territory, and this fact was quite obvious to him even without someone reminding him.


     Even so, this woman says that she had stayed here for months.


     Who was she kidding? Unless...


     She gently laughed, "That would be the case but unfortunately, the circumstances are different, so I get a free stay here..."


     Davis looked confused but nodded his head to her explanation with a whisper, "As long it is safe..."


     He didn't know the circumstance, so he could only find out by interacting with her later.


     The two of them flew above and entered the wooden residence which had 4 small rooms, with each small room wide enough to fit 3 people at the same time with ample space.


     Isabella stepped into a room and gestured him to follow her in with her finger,


     Davis slightly felt funny as he thought, 'This woman isn't seeing me as a man, is she?'


     What he didn't know was that he was exactly right. It was true for Isabella because, in her view, he was nothing more than a junior whom she should take care of as they were from the same place, the Grand Sea Continent.


     Besides, in her eyes, he still seemed like a kid even though he had grown up to be a man.


     Although she didn't know about him, she subconsciously felt that she was close since she had seen him when he was little.


     In truth, if it weren't for that, she wouldn't have let any man enter her residence, even if it was a temporary one.


     Davis shook his head and once he entered her room, he found a place and obediently sat down.


     In front of him was a wooden table, filled with half-eaten delicacies with bite marks left all over it.


     Isabella waved her hands and the dishes that were there disappeared as she proceeded to sit down.


     Once the delicacies disappeared, only a single smell was left and he knew that it was undoubtedly her fragrance!




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     315 Hostile Situation?
      Davis wrinkled his nose as he rubbed it off with the back of his fingers as he found the fragrance to be quite invasive.


     Isabella blinked as she noticed his movements but only inwardly laughed, "How have you been?"


     "Me?" Davis pointed at himself and suddenly realized that she noticed his movements just now. This led him to assume that she was trying to remove the awkwardness between them.


     After all, he knew that they weren't close enough to ask each other about their well being. At least, that was not how things worked in the cultivation world.


     He quickly replied, "As you can see, I'm well off compared to most people present in this competitive world..."


     Isabella gently nodded.


     In truth, she only asked that since she saw him as a junior. It was Davis who had read too much into the situation.


     "Why did you come here?" Isabella asked as she took out two crystalline cups.


     "To this region? I came to hunt beasts and increase my prowess to gain a better chance at reaching a breakthrough to the next level."


     Taking out some jug shaped container, she poured it over in the crystalline cups.


     "It seems like you achieved what you came here for..."


     He nodded, "Yes."


     "I see, how is the situation back there? Is it still chaotic?" Isabella gently laughed.


     Davis smiled as he took the cup from the table, "You are worried about your Ruth Empire?"


     Isabella just smiled but didn't reply.


     "Don't worry, almost nothing of concern happened after you left. Even the invasion that the Tripartite Alliance took part in was easily taken care of..."


     "That's good..." Isabella replied with the same smiling face but if one were to look closely, they would see that she was relieved of a burden.


     Davis noticed it as her muscles slightly relaxed as the cup she held trembled slightly.


     "It's just that... we discovered an Immortal Inheritance..." Davis suddenly said, his tone a little inquisitive.


     A sharp aura suddenly covered the entire room before it disappeared in an instant.


     Davis's eyes dilated in trepidation. He felt his heart go weak before such a pure yet oppressing battle aura.


     No! Can it even be called battle aura?


     It took him a few seconds to recover and utter a question, "You reached the Seventh Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation?"


     Isabella still looked at him sharply for a while but nodded slightly to his question.


     Davis blinked as he confirmed his suspicions.


     He thought she was at Sixth Stage, at the most, Peak-Level. What he hadn't expected from her was that she had already reached the Seventh Stage.


     The Seventh Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation no longer has the type of energy known as battle aura but has a distinct energy known as martial energy.


     In fact, this martial energy starts to fill up the body when one reaches the Sixth Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation.



     During the time Davis broke through, he didn't notice the commotion outside since the energy from his breakthrough flooded the cave.


     Meanwhile, Isabella noticed his breakthrough during the battle, albeit it was vague.


     She only knew that he had achieved a breakthrough in one of the Cultivation Systems but didn't know his exact strength due to the undulations being weak.


     "Looks like the inheritance in your Empire really is an Immortal Inheritance..." Davis shook his head with a slight smile.


     With an example like Natalya, he knew that women really found it hard to cultivate Body Tempering Cultivation.


     In this case, Isabella who was just around the same age as his father, Logan, should've only reached around Fifth Stage, or the Sixth Stage at the most.


     This was the case unless the other party had some kind of fortuitous encounters.


     Of course, Isabella could've also had some fortuitous encounter here but he already had his suspicions on the Ruth Empire's so-called Flood Dragon Bloodline on top of Claire's deductions.


     Isabella suddenly stood up, her eyes glowing with a slight amount of hostility.


     In such a close range, Davis knew he was screwed if the harmless spark turned into a fire, so he just continued, "What I just said about discovering an Immortal Inheritance isn't about the one in your Empire..."


     "That's why you can rest assured."


     Isabella's reaction didn't change while she just kept staring at him.


     Davis wryly smiled.


     Her hostile gaze said to him that she didn't believe in his excuse one bit.


     Davis felt a little amused.


     He said that they discovered an Immortal Inheritance and she instantly believed him.


     Then he said that the discovered Immortal Inheritance was not in her Ruth Empire and she did not believe him.


     Truly, people believed what they wanted to believe!


     Even so, he didn't show any weakness in front of hostile intent but said, "It's up to you whether if you believe me or not, but I'm returning to the Grand Sea Continent as soon as possible."


     "I'm also returning!" Isabella instantly said with a piercing gaze.


     Davis inwardly let out a smile as his plan worked. He had been stressed about the fact that what if he couldn't find the independent gateway which Isabella used to enter the First Layer.


     In that case, wouldn't he have to wait for ten years for the secret entrance to open and reunite with Evelynn and his family?


     That was a lot of time and in that while, anything could happen and Davis was having none of it.


     Davis spoke, "Actually, it would be helpful if you could accompany me as well."


     "After all, I don't know from which spatial tunnel you used to come here anyway. It would take me time to find out, but with you, I might find it sooner!"


     Isabella narrowed her eyes, "You didn't come with your master?"


     Davis shook his head, "My master did indeed come here, but that was through a different method. I arrived here through the spatial tunnel that is used for the younger generations."


     Isabella narrowed her brows, "The one I didn't participate in?"


     "Yes..."


     Hearing so, Isabella moved her gaze away as she pondered on his words


     The room gradually turned silent.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     316 A Conjecture
      Feeling that the atmosphere went silent, Davis opened his mouth, "I've heard it from your father that you were receiving the inheritance during the previous Grand Sea Continent Meet..."


     Isabella put a hold to her thoughts and turned to look at him with an inquiring gaze.


     Seeing that he had garnered her attention, he uttered a harmless lie, "Your father mentioned me to take care of you if you meet with any dangers in this world, but seeing that you are at a higher stage above mine, seems like there is no need to..."


     In truth, Davis didn't know that Emperor Mark Ruth had wanted him to really protect his daughter, but in the eyes and the words of the old man when he talked about his daughter, he could still see the affection the old man had for his daughter.


     Isabella still looked at him with a not so convincing expression on her face.


     Davis wryly smiled though he felt that it was understandable since she couldn't see or confirm the facts he placed on the table with her own eyes.


     They didn't have contact that much before, so he understood that the words he said will just bring on more suspicion.


     Understanding so, Davis said, "Worrying won't help you right now, heading back will... So are you returning with me or?"


     "I'm in!" Isabella instantly replied, her face devoid of expression.


     "I don't understand one thing..." She suddenly said.


     Davis was taken aback, "What is it?"


     "I don't understand your reason for returning to that barren place... Is it for that another Immortal Inheritance you mentioned?"


     Davis suddenly laughed and his lips curved into a grin, "Isn't it obvious? I'm returning to keep my promise with her, to marry my fiancee..."


     Isabella's facial expression twitched as her eyes slightly widened.


     "What, you got a problem with that?" Davis shot an assertive gaze at her.


     Isabella suddenly closed her eyes, and a smile spread across her beautiful face as the hostile intent radiating around her had lessened to a great degree.


     Opening her eyes, she said, "No..."


     She then extended her hands towards the exit and said gracefully, "Please take your leave then... If Miss Fiancee comes to know about our meeting in the night, wouldn't it be bad?"


     Davis froze with a stiff expression on his face. He could see her lips hanging with a playful smile.


     Seeing that made him completely annoyed. No one other than his family and friends gets to tease him like that!


     "You're absolutely right, Princess Isabella..." He stood up and walked towards the door.


     Before he reached the door, he turned back and said with a petty poker face, "Before marrying her, I will definitely confess to her that I spent a night with Princess Isabella in front of her and everyone at the eve of the marriage. If she still agrees, then I will take her as my wife."


     "Then goodnight, Princess Isabella."



     "You! Come back here!"


     Davis directly left to one of the other rooms, not bothering to turn back.


     Isabella stood up, gritting her teeth as she saw his back disappear from her view.


     Davis entered an empty room with only a makeshift bed, a table and a few chairs.


     He saw the bed and directly sat on top of it, cross-legged.


     He looked at the closed door, waited for a few minutes and chuckled back to himself, 'She's not chasing back, hehe...'


     When he heard her trembling voice, he was sure that he had got one back over her.


     'Not once or twice, that woman thinks she can tease me whenever she wants, hmph!' Davis was entirely displeased.


     'Who does she think she is?'


     That laid back personality he saw for the first time when he met her no longer existed but the tendency to tease was still present.


     He shook his head and blinked, regaining his composure as he mocked himself for being childish, "Comparatively, I'm such a kid..."


     ======


     Cultivating for a few minutes, Davis stabilized his cultivation to a small extent.


     Figuratively speaking, he felt that his soul force had improved by leaps and bounds. It was mainly because of his perception, which was still at Elder Soul Stage and had not been used to Mature Soul Stage.


     He didn't even get to fine-tune his perception with Isabella's interruption in that cave but now, exactly a few seconds later, he adjusted his perception to match his cultivation.


     Davis opened his eyes and pondered for a moment.


     He blinked and asked, "Fallen Heaven, that white light and those threads, I have a conjecture of what those are..."


     "You do?! Let me hear it!" Fallen Heaven's voice echoed with a little bit of excitement.


     "Alright..."


     Davis arranged his words before speaking, "First, I realized that the dark-like energy that I am familiar with is not probably the real Darkness Law."


     There was a tiny bit moment of silence before Fallen Heaven's voice resounded in his Soul Sea, "Is your head okay?"


     "Just listen!" Davis shouted back and continued, "Second, think back to the words that Old Man Garvin uttered about the laws."


     "Primary Laws consists of the most basic laws in this universe, while the Greater Laws exist at a higher level, they are even harder to comprehend."


     "Yes, I also listened to him and I know a thing or two about Greater Laws myself." Fallen Death replied.


     Davis didn't stop its bragging but just nodded, "While he said that Greater Laws are harder to comprehend, he also said that they were quite a hurdle to their study of laws, meaning, even the strongest powerhouse of this 52 territories does not know much about the Greater Laws."


     "Think about it. Old Man Garvin said Greater Laws consist of Thunder (Lightning-Sound), Desire (Illusion-Charm), Storm (Wind-Lightning), Vitality (Water-Wood), Music (Sound-Illusion), Corrosion (Poison-Water), Space, Time, Karma, Yin Fusion, Yang Fusion."


     "But he also mentioned that they were not all of them..." Fallen Heaven interrupted.


     "True, if higher level exists, then the powers you are displaying must belong to that category."


     "..."


     "You, exactly what are you?" Davis asked in a feeble yet excited tone, "... It would not be farfetched to say that you're not just a treasure used for killing..."


     Fallen Heaven answered vaguely, "... Maybe..."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     317 Compromise
      Seeing that Fallen Heaven didn't have a precise answer, Davis spoke, "Forget it... All I want to say is that the dark energy you possess is at an equal or a higher level than Greater Laws."


     Davis lifted his fingers and a gaseous dark fog formed in an eerie manner.


     "And that feeling is increasingly making me aware every time I breakthrough to a new stage."


     Davis had also cultivated in Lightning Laws, so he could at least differentiate between the quality of the said two laws.


     Even though one was dark, it was overwhelmingly destructive while the lightning, which is feared from ancient times, seemed like a snake in front of a dragon.


     He lifted up his other hand and generated a spark of lightning as he compared, "Both cannot be compared on the same scale..."


     He wrinkled his brows and waved his hands. The dark gaseous energy and the spark of lightning disappeared as if it were never there in the first place.


     If he could compare his dark-like laws with another user who practices darkness laws, then he would be at least be able to verify his conjecture that his darkness laws were in fact not darkness laws but a higher-level law.


     Just now, the release of the eerie and destructive power didn't cause any damages but the laws he released caught someone's attention.


     "What are you doing?"


     The door opened and Isabella stood outside with a cold expression on her face.


     "Testing my powers from the breakthrough... You got a problem?" Davis questioned back.


     A few seconds passed by but there was no reply.


     He narrowed his eyes and admonished her, "You didn't even knock, yet you dare to question me what I was doing? Didn't your father teach you manners?"


     Isabella couldn't maintain her cold expression anymore as she finally had a change of expression.


     "If you have a problem, why don't you step out?"


     Davis's expression froze but he instantly sighed, "No wonder your father asked me to take care of you. You likely offended Arashi Family by not showing any kind of etiquette, right?"


     "That doesn't even matter! They courted death and I gifted them with that! That's all it matters!" Isabella fiercely replied.


     "You need to learn some manners, Princess Isabella. Barging into a man's room at night is akin to... you know..." Davis shyly scratched his head, his lips turning into a grin.


     "You!!!" Isabela's expression finally changed into one of anger. She could no longer hold back.


     Just as she clenched her fists, a sound could be heard coming outside the door.


     "Kii!"


     Both of their attentions were directed to the entrance, and what Davis saw left him wide-eyed.


     A pair of bright wide eyes glowed at the side of the door, slowly peeking out at the two of them.


     It's reptilian black eyes moved left and right as it surveyed the room before running to a person.



     Davis looked at the adorable creature cutely running towards Isabella, yet he was tongue-tied by its appearance.


     His eyes twitched a moment later, 'It's undoubtedly a dragon...'


     The outer layer of its skin had hardened shells of armor while its claws on its hands and feet were short and sharp.


     The part where the joints connected the limbs were slightly protruding outwards.


     Even though it was small and resembled a fat chicken on the part of its stomach, it was undoubtedly a dragon.


     Even without seeing one, he greatly felt that its appearance and figure belonged to a dragon.


     "What is that magical beast?" Davis asked to confirm whether his guess was correct or not.


     Isabela's eyes showed gentleness, "She's an Earth Dragon..."


     "Oh... Were you traveling with it?" Davis asked away knowing he wouldn't get a reply back.


     Isabella shook her head, "She just hatched three days ago after years of waiting..."


     '...Hmm? Hatched... She had an egg? Or she found it?' Davis was momentarily dismayed that he got an answer back from her but instantly understood the underlying meaning behind her words.


     "You got it while receiving the Immortal Inheritance?" He hesitatingly asked.


     Although he felt he was being rude from the get-go and didn't deserve to hold a conversation, curiosity caught the best of him.


     Isabela stayed silent for a few seconds.


     Suddenly, she nodded her head but then shook, "I guess there's no use in hiding it or making things worse by suspecting you of deceiving me."


     Saying so, she let out a sigh, "As for the things you said about finding another Immortal Inheritance on the Grand Sea Continent, I'll try to trust your words for the time being..."


     "We'll move at dawn, I believe that is enough time for you to stabilize your foundation." She took the small dragon in her hands and directly left.


     Davis watched her back disappearing from his view.


     He shrugged as he thought, 'Let's continue...'


     He had already stabilized his foundation, so all that was left is to experience the changes brought to him by the breakthrough.


     As far as he knew, his Soul Sense's range should have increased to a great margin, plus, his senses should be enough to fool most Mid-Level Mature Soul Stage Cultivators.


     He had his laws granted by Fallen Heaven strengthened to a new level while the white light emitted by it remained a mystery as he couldn't access or use it.


     He had his doubts and conjectures but none were verifiable based on his available knowledge, so he could only experience the small changes as time passed by; things like willpower and concentration.


     So far, with this kind of strength, he was sure that he could move unbridled in the Grand Sea Continent.


     As for Isabella, with Fallen Heaven in his Soul Sea, ready to be unleashed at any time, he wasn't worried one bit.


     As long as they weren't in close range, he was sure that she would undoubtedly die as her Soul Forging Cultivation was weaker than her other two cultivation systems.


     As Davis pondered about his changes caused by the breakthrough, he realized that dawn had already descended upon the world.


     He could escape from Isabella's invisible hold on him but his face glowed as he instantly thought about his return to the Second Layer.


     He had just compromised with her, so he wasn't going to ruin that opportunity by himself to return.


     Just as he was seething in excitement from the fact that their reunion was close, a knock could be heard from the door.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     318 Leaving Tyrannical Blue Ape Mountain
      "Wait for a second!" Davis replied and calmed down.


     He stood up and made his way to the door, and opened it only to see Isabella looking at him with no amount of expression on her face.


     It seemed like she had been still offended by yesterday's transgressions and rude comments even though they had indirectly compromised yesterday.


     "Yeah, I'm ready... Let's go..." Davis awkwardly said while receiving her expressionless stare.


     She turned back and led the way out of the forest.


     Davis followed behind her, and not so weirdly enough, no Magical Beast came to provoke her.


     Maybe because the martial energy she faintly exuded was enough to scare the soul out of any Saint Beast Stage Magical Beast.


     Besides, when he looked at the little dragon standing on top of her icy white shoulders, he suddenly realized it's power.


     'Low-Level Grand Beast Stage Magical Beast...' Davis was extremely shocked, albeit inwardly.


     He was well aware of what its species rank could be; Only 4 days had passed since it was born, yet it was already at the Fifth Stage.


     And he knew that from Old Man Garvin's words that only the legendary Emperor Rank Species could fit the description.


     Furthermore, that earth dragon looked incredibly attached to Princess Isabella and even paid no heed to him after slightly looking at him.


     He got even more curious about the Earth Dragon, so he couldn't help but ask, "Princess Isabella, what kind of method did you use to tame it, no, her?"


     Isabela turned to glance at him before keeping her gaze on the front.


     Davis saw it but could only wait for her answer.


     Both of them were traveling at a speed of 80 meters per second in the air, so it was somewhat comfortable for Davis.


     He knew that Sixth Stage Body Tempering Cultivators could fly using their martial energy, unlike the lower stage which couldn't help Body Tempering Cultviators fly in the air.


     Though he was well aware that he was just holding her back from traveling at an incredible speed, he didn't feel sorry or anything.


     After all, if he traveled any faster, he would certainly be wasting his stamina and energy to a huge degree.


     And that would just put a slight interval to his journey, which Davis didn't want to since he was eager to return at a steady pace.


     While he was thinking like that, an answer came back, "It's not like I tamed it specifically or anything. I just sent my energy into the egg, feeding and keeping it warm from the time she was born..."


     She turned back her head and smiled, "And as a result, she sees me as its parent..."


     Stroking the little dragon's head gently, she looked at the little Earth Dragon with gentleness.


     "Oh." Davis nodded and felt that she was not a bad person.


     She one way or another answered his questions without showing a bitchy attitude, so he viewed her in an approving light.



     And now he could understand why she teased him.


     She seemed to like cute things and loved playing with those cute things. Davis could understand that he was once a cute boy, but not now.


     He secretly nodded his head for his childish actions. There was no way he would accept bullying in any form, especially when it concerned his manliness.


     He looked at her back and asked, "I know this is presumptuous of me, but can I know what you exactly experienced in that Immortal Inheritance?"


     Isabella turned to look back at him while still backstepping at the speed of 80 meters per second.


     She looked at him in a strange light and answered, "You're awfully curious, aren't you?"


     Davis shrugged with a smile on his face.


     She furrowed one of her brows and answered, "I can only say that I have passed the King Grade Trial. There's still the Emperor Grade Trial and the Immortal Grade Trial to clear if it's possible. Understood?"


     Davis was astonished to hear her confess, 'So she didn't completely inherit the Immortal Inheritance...'


     Even so, he couldn't understand her because divulging this information had completely put her in a disadvantageous position.


     "I'm only telling you this because I'm willing to allow a single individual from your Loret Empire to participate in the trial..." Isabella looked at him and viewed his reaction.


     Davis took a moment to ponder before answering her statement, "It looks like Princess Isabella is misunderstanding my intentions..."


     "I'm not asking this because I want a part of your Empire's Immortal Inheritance, it's because the more information I have about Immortal Inheritances, the more likely the chances the members of my family would have in gaining some Inheritances in the other Immortal Inheritance."


     "I heard the First Emperor of the Ruth Empire was a Peak Sixth Stage Expert, so I assume he passed a lower grade trial?"


     Isabela silently looked at him before she nodded her head, "He passed the Sky Grade Trial but couldn't clear the King Grade Trial, nor could the others of subsequent generations."


     "That said, you keep mentioning another Immortal Inheritance... Why don't you speak about it or are you just bluffing?" Isabella coldly asked, yet one could see that there was something weird about her.


     Davis listened to her but when he saw her slightly trembling eyelids, he was flabbergasted.


     'What is this woman afraid of?!'


     Davis kept silent as he looked at her secretly clenched fists, her eyelids quivered showing her fear of something.


     Davis instantly understood, 'She's afraid of battle! Not against me but my so-called nonexistent master!'


     'Why? Did she think I would turn hostile once she asked this question?'


     Davis sighed inwardly as he thought to himself, 'The fear of the unknown is always scary...'


     "Princess Isabella, even though it's not verified, from my conjecture, I think there are two other Immortal Inheritances in the Grand Sea Continent."


     "One is Fire Phoenix and the other is Ice Phoenix..."


     Isabella blinked her eyes as she tried to ascertain his answer but before she could answer back, she heard his voice.


     "By the way, Princess Isabella, could you please stop displaying hostility. I know it has been for you to survive out here and even changed your personality a bit but I am not an enemy, okay?" Davis said in a displeased, yet teasing manner.


     Isabella was visibly embarrassed, her cheeks turned red and she instantly turned around.


     Davis secretly laughed and felt proud for no exact reason.


     Suddenly, Isabela fazed out of his gaze and appeared beside him. She put a hand on his collars and uttered two words, "Too slow..."


     *Zum!~*


     "Wahhhh!!" Davis screamed over the top of his lungs.


     Isabella shot past the mountainous forest at an incredible speed of over one kilometer per second which was basically ten times the speed they were traveling at before.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     319 Returning To The Desolate Plains
      Davis calmed down completely from the sudden jerk and looked at the surrounding scenery disappearing before his eyes in a flash.


     He looked at her, who was not at all dazed by the speed she was currently traveling in, 'She is at least traveling at 3 times the speed of sound... at least by scientific terms...'


     Davis wasn't sure if light was faster than sound or vice versa, but he was at least sure that the speed depended on the quality and the purity of the sound and light that was made in this world.


     His surroundings zoomed past in an instant, and when he tried to release his Soul Sense, it successfully got out.


     Since Isabella was together with him, he used this chance and extended his Soul Sense to the ten percent capacity without any fear of repercussions.


     His Soul Sense extended and covered over a range of 700 kilometers around him, with him being at the center point.


     All kinds of Magical Beasts, Herbs, Ingredients, Resources and even Humans, came into his view, yet none were able to notice his Soul Sense.


     Even Isabella at such a close range failed to detect nothing as she kept on traveling.


     But her physical senses were extremely taut and molded so she just slightly cast a glance at Davis and seeing that he didn't do anything, she moved her gaze away.


     Davis was amazed by her senses but immediately cried upon noticing that all those resources that he could take away with him were disappearing from his Soul Sense one by one.


     "Princess Isabella! There are a lot of treasures down there! Let me take them!" He sent a Soul Transmission only to receive a reply that rendered him speechless.


     "Make a round trip..."


     He speechlessly shut his mouth and gently sighed as he took back his Soul Sense and gave up any forms of struggling.


     Her reply made it painfully aware to him that she would not stop anytime sooner unless he turned hostile.


     He suddenly thought of extending his Soul Sense completely to provoke all the Seventh Stage Magical Beasts on them but stopped.


     Although it was quite humiliating to be dragged like this, if it could help him return sooner, he decided to grit his teeth and stay silent.


     ======


     Only three days had passed, but he could tell that they were already at the border of Desolate Plains.


     Such an incredible speed left him flabbergasted and tired at the same time.


     During the first day, he tried to convince her to let him buy some supplies that he needed to bring home but she seemed intent on returning as soon as possible.


     He could only shut his mouth and obediently be dragged since he didn't want to offend her for this lame reason, nor did he want to disappoint that caring and upright old man, Emperor Mark Ruth.


     After a few hours, Davis recognized the place he was in, and he finally said something after traveling like this for the last three days.



     "Let me down!"


     Isabella instantly complied and stopped flying. She gently released his back collar and asked, "What?"


     "Can you like, wait here? I want to check on some things..."


     "Here, in the middle of nowhere?"


     Davis shook his head and pointed in a direction, "There's the Headquarters of Cloud Spring Mercenaries..."


     "Oh... Could Spring Mercenaries? I've heard of it before. That direction right? Let me accompany you, I also want to see what's its kind there..."


     Davis chuckled, "Nothing special..."


     Saying so, he took off in a direction.


     Isabella followed behind him and after five minutes, she could no longer take it.


     She grabbed his collars again and sped up like a soaring dragon.


     Davis let out a sigh and didn't fight back but thought sinisterly, 'Being dragged like this... One day, I would definitely have my revenge!'


     In a few minutes, they arrived at the Cloud Spring Mercenaries but what Davis saw there left him feeling unrealistic.


     The once concealed city was now in a state of ruins with no human silhouette visible on the land.


     Davis suppressed his anger and mumbled in a low voice, "What happened here?"


     His face darkened as he swept his Soul Sense surveying the city but he was then glad.


     Because he found no bloodstains in the city, not even a hint of it.


     "Ahh, I thought you were referring to their new hideout... But it seems like you showed me their destroyed one instead."


     Davis turned back as he glanced at Isabella, "What do you mean?"


     She shrugged, "Three years back, the Tripartite Alliance declared war against Cloud Spring Mercenaries... But rumors spread that they escaped, facing no casualties. I'm probably guessing that they are now bandits, forced to roam the Desolate Plains."


     Davis nodded his head, "The Desolate Plains is over 1,000,000 kilometers long, and they could be hiding anywhere..."


     But he was inwardly dumbfounded.


     Three years before meant that it was the time when he was receiving the tutelage of Garvin Woller.


     'Such a thing happened while I was imprisoned and I only learned it now?' Davis felt like laughing at himself.


     Maybe it was because a branch of the Cloud Spring Mercenaries didn't exist in the Xuan Empire, he had no way of knowing that it faced extinction.


     Faces familiar to him flashed past in his mind, especially Lucas, Lucia, and Su Hualing.


     'Well, as long as they are safe...' Davis consoled himself and turned to face at Isabella.


     "Let's leave..."


     "Alright..."


     This time, she tactfully didn't grab him by his collar but formed a slab of rock and urged him to sit on it.


     Davis looked at her and thanked before proceeding to sit on it.


     She then clenched her fists and controlled the slab of rock using earth laws as she left for their destination.


     Although it was more work for her, and she felt like a servant, carrying her master, she realized that she should cut him some slack right now.


     After all, she felt he was quite silent and didn't complain even though he was being manhandled by her for three days straight.


     She felt like he had at least earned this...


     She thought about being in his position and got a chill encroaching upon her spine. She would have held a death grudge if she were to be manhandled like this...


     Once she thought of it like this, she didn't mind carrying him anymore.


     As for Davis, he had other methods to travel faster than her but didn't want to since he would be basically revealing his cards out in the open.


     But if he were to learn about her current thoughts right now, he would be embarrassed by himself for holding a grudge against her.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     320 Independent Spatial Gateway
      300 kilometers away from the place where the spatial tunnel for the younger generations existed; the same place where Davis entered the First Layer from the Grand Sea Continent.


     He and Isabella floated around in the air where nothing was surrounding them except the skies and the sand that covered the surface below.


     Only the hot rays of the sun was glaring at them like an evil overlord, making them squint their eyes slightly.


     "Where is it?" Davis asked as he was completely clueless about the location of the independent spatial gateway.


     "It's here..." Isabella pointed in front of her and stepped to the front while releasing her martial energy.


     Instantly her figure disappeared from his view.


     Davis didn't dare to use his soul sense on it, afraid that it might trigger something harmful. So he just followed her and traced back her movements.


     His vision went blank for a moment before he noticed a spatial gate in front of him.


     Weird patterns were etched into the gate and it looked like an grand arch. In the center of it was a spatial tunnel and it looked incredibly stable as it swirled around like a vortex.


     He blinked but then stepped backward and the gate before him disappeared.


     Feeling curious, he released his soul sense towards his front but couldn't find an entrance to another space or any kind of concealment formation.


     Suddenly, he felt like something had entered his soul sea. He felt like he had been marked and instantly, he could feel something.


     The area in front of him seemed like it was hidden by a concealment formation.


     'Strange... I wasn't able to discover it with my sense but it... triggered a reaction from it?' Davis thought and pondered over the anomaly in front of him.


     This time, he was able to feel the gate that was hidden the concealment formation after he had been marked. He stepped to the front and saw the spatial gate again.


     "What are you doing?" Isabella looked at him in a weird light.


     "Trying to understand how it works..." Davis lazily replied and checked his surroundings.


     Isabella rolled her eyes and glanced at the spatial gate, a nostalgic feeling creeping up her heart.


     Meanwhile, Davis finished checking but couldn't find anything that could help him understand this spatial gate.


     He could only form some conjectures about the concealment formation, 'Likely, the concealment formation isn't set up but the spatial gate is concealing itself by generating a concealment formation.'


     'Whoever created this is powerful, and omnipotent, and only one such person comes to my mind...' Davis thought about the person who had sealed Fallen Heaven.


     He felt a person like that should be the one who set up this brilliant gateway connecting two worlds or layers.


     "Let's enter..." Isabella uttered and crossed the gate. Her silhouette distorted when she entered the gate and disappeared.



     "Finally..." Davis smiled and leaped into the spatial gate.


     ======


     In the Royal Castle, in a certain room.


     A woman let go of a man and laid down beside him, taking a few deep breaths, sighing in ecstasy. She took his hands to her bosom and cuddled beside him like a cat.


     The man circled his arms around her waist as he sighed in pleasure as he felt the softness. They both lingered on the bed like that, enjoying each other's warmth.


     These two were none other than Claire and Logan.


     "I'm so happy for Clara" Claire softly uttered prompting Logan to look at the mesmerizing figure in his arms.


     "Yes, I didn't think Clara would actually clear the trial..." Logan said with a proud expression on his face.


     Hundreds, if not, thousands of geniuses challenged the Immortal Inheritance, and out of that, only two managed to clear the trial.


     From this, the achievement of those two could be seen.


     He continued, "She's still a young girl, and is already at the Fourth Stage. If Davis heard about it, he would be immensely proud of his younger sister."


     Claire chuckled and said, "He would..."


     Then her expression suddenly saddened, "I wonder if he is safe right now?"


     Logan laughed, "Claire, you're the one who consoles me when I ask that question by saying that his master is with him..."


     "Still, I couldn't help but worry..." Claire pouted adorably.


     Logan suddenly had an expression of loss but then sighed. There were still two people whom he cared about missing ever since the rebellion. He didn't even know if they were still alive or not.


     Claire caught on to it and asked, "Are you still worried about your two brothers?"


     Logan nodded but didn't dwell on it as he changed the topic, "That's right! What happened to that young princess? Is she still with Clara?"


     He uttered as he wrinkled his brows, "I forgot to properly thank her!"


     Claire sighed and shook her head, "Apparently, she immediately left after escorting Clara to our capital."


     Logan had a complicated expression on his face, "That's a pity, she could've been a good daughter-in-law... I feel sorry for her."


     "Leave that matter to Davis and Evelynn. It's not our place to interfere..." Claire strengthened her hold on him.


     Just when Logan thought it was time for round 27, he suddenly felt immense pain on his waist.


     "Ow! Ow! Ahh! What are you doing?"


     Claire pinched his waist as she pouted with a wronged expression her face, "You think I don't know that you are secretly visiting your so-called 'Imperial harem' every time I get busy with my cultivation! You scoundrel!"


     "I'm sorry! I'm sorry! I won't do it again!" Logan pleaded.


     "Hmph! You have to ask for my permission, you understand?" Claire closed in on his face.


     Logan nodded his head as he saw her beautiful eyes, "You're getting bolder and bolder..."


     "And whose fault is that?" Claire asked with a wronged expression in her face, yet at the same time looked seductive.


     Logan just smiled awkwardly.


     Since he got to know about his harem more, he could no longer treat them indifferently as he initially thought he would.


     As long as one interacted and shared deep feelings between the opposite gender, things were bound to happen naturally.


     "Good... Mhm..." Claire whispered.


     Both of their lips sealed each other as their bodies danced in a trance above the bed.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     321 Clara“s Misunderstanding
      Loret Empire Capital City, Ceru Restaurant.


      Right inside a private room of the Ceru Restaurant sat two female figures.


      One of the women is with silky green hair that was tied loosely towards her back. Her eyes were pure black, and her lips were crimson. She looked unquestionably mature in terms of body figure.


      The other woman's appearance was celestial, to say the least. She possessed almond purple eyes and rosy lips which perfectly sculpted her face. Her wavy long blonde hair was draped over her shoulders and her back.


      She looked entirely young, like a flower in the process of budding, utterly beautiful.


      These two were none other than the mature beauty, Evelynn and the number one publically proclaimed beauty of the Loret Empire, Clara.


      In between both of them was a table, filled with delicacies and drinks.


      Clara took a cup and swirled it in her hands as she looked at Evelynn.


      Evelynn looked visibly uncomfortable sitting in front of Clara's piercing gaze.


      She thought back to the sudden invitation of her sister-in-law, and she couldn't figure out why this happened out of all things.


      [



      In the Royal Castle, Davis's Room.


      Evelynn was minding her own business when suddenly she heard a knock.


      She opened the door and saw Clara.


      Instantly, joy spread all over face "Congratulations Clara! I heard you cleared the trial! I feel so proud of you!"


      Clara looked visibly taken aback for a second, yet her face remained cold.


      "I've got something to ask and inform you, follow me to the Ceru Restaurant..."


      "Clara, what's the matter..." Evelynn looked visibly confused and was just about to invite her in instead of following her to Ceru Restaurant.


      Then she instantly realized and stopped inviting her into the room.


      Not once, not once has Clara entered this room after Davis left. Evelynn recalled that fact and choose to respect her wishes.


      ]


      'And I'm here...'  Evelynn inwardly cried.


      This scenario reminded her of what once Davis said about the home ground and away ground concept.


      She realized that she had stepped into that away ground, and buried herself into a disadvantage.


      'I want to go back...' Just when her thoughts traveled in this direction, she heard Clara's voice.


      "Sorry for the trouble... Evelynn."


      "No, it's my pleasure..." Evelynn ended up replying politely and realized that she was not in the wrong.


      She inwardly hit herself on the head and scolded herself, 'What are you doing? Being scared of your sister-in-law... If he knew, he would surely be disappointed in me!'


      "I just called you here to verify a matter..."


      "What is it, Clara? You've already asked me everything you could in these few years, what else is left?" Evelynn wryly asked.


      Whenever she was with Clara, she would be bombarded with questions.


      Clara, for one thing, didn't seem to know about the concept of privacy and personal space. She curiously questioned everything in front of her life, like a curious yet cunning cat.


      "Do you sincerely love brother?"


      "Are you a virgin?"


      "What's your age?"


      "Why are you so weak?"


      "Have you been in love with someone else?"


      These kind of questions left Evelynn scarred for life. The fear of being questioned like this had been deeply embedded inside her.


      Even though she had nothing to fear, being questioned like this or being seen through never sat well with her.


      She felt no woman would want their thoughts to be peeked at!


      Clara was not hurried. She took a sip and placed down the cup on the table but her expression changed.


      "Have you done it with brother?"


      "What? No!" Evelynn was shocked but instantly replied.


      Clara blinked slightly, her cheeks dyed pink. She took the cup in her hands and sipped again as she adjusted her hair.


      Even Evelynn felt mesmerized for a second before narrowing her eyes, "What kind of information are you asking, Clara? These are not matters a girl your age should think about! If your brother were to learn about this, he would be very disappointed."


      And as expected, Clara's cold face finally showed hints of trembling.


      After years of interacting with Clara, Evelynn had already found the magical words that could drive a wedge to her icy expression.


      Even so, she had never used this to her advantage unless she really got angry.


      "You! I am worrying about you! Do you know that brother has two-timed you!" Clara gritted her teeth and said with a wronged expression on her face.


      "Two-timed..." Evelynn's expression went slack before she shouted at Clara, "You mean he had an affair with another woman?!"


      Clara nodded her head.


      Evelynn stood up in shock but then turned a little confused.


      How? How could Clara know that Davis had an affair with another woman when he was in the First Layer.


      Then suddenly, a certain woman's figure flashed past in her mind, and that person was also with Clara for some time.


      Once she thought of it like this, her expression turned a little silly, "Clara, could it be that you're talking about Princess Shirley?"


      Clara nodded her head, "Hmm, it's Sister Shirley."


      Evelynn gently sat down, letting out a wry laugh,  'Of course, it is her. if it wasn't her, who else could it be...'


      "You asked questions about her personal life?" Evelynn knew that Shirley and Clara were traveling together, so it was unavoidable for Clara to be curious, and not ask about something personal.


      "Hmm, she said my brother had once kissed her and my eyes perceived it as true..."


      Evelynn promptly understood, "Clara, it's a misunderstanding, you just heard half of it and not the complete story."


      "Is it?" Clara turned confused.


      "Yes, you can stop speculating about your brother's life. He did that to save her life."


      Hearing that, Clara turned even more confused, "A kiss can cure a person?"


      Evelynn's smile went stiff, "As I said, you did not hear the complete story."


      "Hmm, I believe you..." Clara nodded as her eyes flashed. Her eyes told her that Evelynn was truthful, so she accepted her explanation.


      With this, the doubt she had was also cleared. Her brother was not promiscuous like she had initially thought after hearing the matter from Shirley.


      "But that doesn't explain why you asked if I did 'that' with your brother? What's your real reason for asking that question, Clara?" Evelynn asked gently as if she was asking her own little sister.


      Clara put her head down as she blushed and the atmosphere turned silent. Find authorized novels in Webnovel,faster updates, better experience,Please click www.webnovel.com for visiting.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     322 Covering The Royal Capital With Soul Sense
      Evelynn suddenly realized, 'You are also at that age, huh...'


     Clara already had her coming of age when she was at the Immortal Trial, so only a few knew about it. There was no ceremony held, and the public thought that she was still a child.


     "I... I also asked Sister Shirley the same question but she refused to reply and instead admonished me... That's why I asked you Evelynn because I know that you will answer..."


     Evelynn sighed as she shook her head, "Your mother will teach you about these matters, so you don't have to worry, okay?"


     "Hmm..." Clara nodded and stood up, but then, after a slight moment of hesitation, she spoke, "By the way, I accidentally heard Sister Shirley acknowledge that she loves my brother and would only marry him in this lifetime."


     Evelynn's facial expression became stiff but she then heard Clara's voice once again.


     "Let's return."


     ======


     In the airspace above Loret Empire Capital.


     A silhouette floated above the Royal Castle, yet no one present in the capital could identify nor find the presence of the irregularity.


     "Hmm... The Royal Capital had improved somewhat..."


     The moment Davis entered the Royal Capital, he spread out his senses, scanning the area while he found the structures had been somewhat improved from the last time he saw them.


     Of course, the control of his Soul Sense was apt as he didn't invade anyone's privacy by penetrating his soul sense into some random person's residence.


     Besides, it was nighttime, and he didn't want to see something he shouldn't see.


     His soul sense moved away after touching the outer layer of every residence like a slithering snake.


     Other than that, his Soul Sense covered every part of the streets, lanes, corners, and plazas.


     In his mind, a 3D map of a radius of 7,000 kilometers formed with buildings and people outside it.


     This didn't take a toll on his mind at all since he only used about ten percent of the range of his soul sense.


     Maybe if he were to hold it for more than a day, only then he would start to feel some kind of exhaustion.


     As he arrived above the Royal Castle, the map in his mind stabilized, but the only place it still hadn't covered was the Royal Castle because he purposefully didn't let his soul sense penetrate it.


     'Now let's see what's happening inside...' Davis grinned.


     The Royal Castle was his home, and his family lived in this place, so he also had the responsibility to check its security.


     His soul sense instantly penetrated the Royal Castle, spreading towards every corner, hallways, and rooms except a few.


     Numerous familiar figures of servants, officials, and hidden experts gradually appeared in his mind.


     'Holy shit! Who are they!?' His mind instantly captured many unknown figures. Most of them were women and some of them were youths.


     He checked the place where the woman were present and the entrance to their quarters which contained many rooms, had a name on it.



     [Imperial Harem]


     Davis thought these quarters which was empty would only host Violet but he was surprised to find out that in addition to Violet, there were few other women present.


     His senses then moved to the youths who were in the rooms which were empty before.


     He could see that they were cultivating diligently, and all of their faces more or less contained a hint of Logan's facial feature.


     'This place still hadn't exploded yet?' Davis's eyes twitched.


     He could see all of them were more or less older than him, so he could at least tell that these youths were all his elder brothers and sisters in a sense.


     Just thinking about this gave him a headache, so he could guess what kind of experience his Mom, Claire would have gone through.


     Besides, he was the one who had told Logan to take responsibility but he didn't think that the latter would have this many responsibilities hanging around.


     'Did Mother leave or something?' He still felt that this was a miracle and his thoughts couldn't help but dwell in that direction, thinking that his mother left this place.


     His Soul Sense still hadn't entered two rooms, which were the Emperor's and Empress's Quarters.


     Feeling some worry in his heart, his Soul Sense entered the Emperor's quarters but he didn't find anyone other than some few maids standing in the hallway.


     'No one is there... Could it be that they both are in the Empress's Quarters?'


     If so, then he felt that it wouldn't be wise to send his Soul Sense into that place. After all, he couldn't find his father and his mother anywhere, so if they were inside, he was well aware that those two were 'rabbits'.


     'If that's the case, then this event must have been resolved some time ago...' Davis speculated.


     'Hmm? Clara, Diana, Edward, and Evelynn aren't here... Where did they all go?' Davis searched again but he couldn't find them anywhere inside the Royal Castle.


     'Could it be that all four of them are in the Empress's Quarters, discussing some matters?'


     Instantly, he felt a sense of unease. Why was no one here?


     Suddenly, his active soul sense picked up two familiar auras coming out of a certain restaurant


     'There they are!' Davis instantly discovered the two coming out of a restaurant named Ceru. His joy turned into elation when he discovered Evelynn's hand had regenerated.


     'Oh!!! They are both at the Fourth Stage of Essence Gathering Cultivation!' At the same time, he instantly discovered their cultivation.


     Even though they didn't specifically release their energy, it wasn't something they could hide in front of his senses.


     His elation turned into astonishment when he discovered Clara's countenance and cultivation.


     'So young yet so powerful...' Maybe it was because of her almond purple eyes, but she looked absolutely dazzling.


     The surrounding people did cast a glance at her but didn't dare to look for more than a second. Almost everyone knew that she was the Loret Empire's top beauty and didn't to profane her even in their thoughts.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     323 Unknown Intruder
      Davis then sensed six hidden experts watching over Clara and Evelynn from the shadows.


     3 of them were in the east and the other 3 of them were in the west. All of them were around the peak of the Third Stage, more or less.


     He could sense that all of them were... female by sensing their figures, which were covered by their tight black robes while their curves were outlined.


     'Must've been the work of mother...' Davis had this thought and felt that it should be the case.


     Before he left, he was absolutely sure that there weren't any female experts in the Royal Castle.


     'Looks like Mom took my advice and implemented it differently...' He inwardly chuckled.


     He had advised his mother to establish an intelligence department. He knew the uses of an intelligence department since he was a person from the earth.


     To the modern people of the earth, information was power and wealth. If used properly, someone with evil intentions could even make countries war against each other through information manipulation.


     'But seeing Evelynn and Clara be together, I guess that I didn't have to worry so much...'


     He instantly felt at ease, and even that sense of unease he felt before turned out to be just his imagination.


     However, he felt that Evelynn would be lonely in the Royal Castle, and Clara, being the truth finder she is, he felt that she would be left alone too.


     That's why, he was glad that both of them were together, even going out to a restaurant to enjoy some delicacies.


     Once he thought of it like this, he could naturally reason that his parents and the others were also safe in some room or someplace.


     His senses then focused on Evelynn.


     Looking at her mature figure, he suddenly had the urge to embrace her but held back since the location was public.


     He saw her figure and looked at her expression which seemed deep in thought but as well as worried.


     Chuckling lightly, he thought of giving Evelynn a scare but decided not to since he didn't want to embarrass her in public.


     'Ahh, I'll wait for them at the entrance...'


     Thinking like that, he arrived at the entrance of the Royal Castle and knocked out all of the guards, including the hidden experts watching over the entrance.


     He just hurled them some of his soul force into their soul sea and changed it into pressuring their soul, making them faint.


     At his level, doing this was easier than lifting his hand to hide his yawn. He had made sure to hold back, otherwise, without restraints, he could've accidentally killed them.


     As for the formation placed there, it was the same as being nonexistent to him.


     Meanwhile, he took back his soul sense and waited patiently as those two slowly approached.


     ======


     Evelynn walked beside Clara, reveling in her own thoughts.


     What Clara said was enough to make her unsettled to a great degree. She had her own thoughts about this and felt quite conflicted.



     While the two crossed the streets, and slowly made their way, Evelynn couldn't help but ask again, albeit in a low voice, "What you said just a while ago, is it true?"


     Clara casually voiced out her opinion, "Of course, after I completed the trial, I was able to see her undergoing the trial through the Ice Phoenix Mistress's help."


     Evelynn suddenly understood how Clara was able to accidentally hear it from the mouth of Shirley, but then she was confused, "You can see her but what made her say that she will only marry him in this lifetime?"


     "That was when she shouted out her thoughts and managed to clear the trial. Likely, she was going through some kind of heart demon trial..."


     "I can guess this because I also encountered a heart demon trial! And I easily cleared it without even breaking a sweat!" Clara added with a proud glint in her eyes.


     Evelynn absentmindedly nodded her head as she pondered over her words. She knew that Clara wouldn't lie because what the other party hated the most were lies.


     'She still hasn't given up huh... Not only hasn't she given up, but her desire has also grown after clearing the trial. This spells trouble...'


     Evelynn couldn't understand why Shirley held such intense feelings to her future husband.


     Even Shirley had confessed to her that she only had been kissed, not violated, so she couldn't understand why she would hold feelings for the other party,


     'Well, her obsession was clear even before she cleared the trial. Giving out spatial rings, taking care of Clara, even clearing the King Grade Trial while declaring that she will only marry him in this lifetime... Sigh'


     Were her feelings towards Davis even intense than Shirley's? She couldn't help but doubt her own love now.


     'On the other hand, I did nothing other than shamelessly take resources as if it belonged to me...'


     Evelynn felt a strong sense of inferiority. She felt that even if Davis chose Shirley over her, she really didn't have anything concise to retort and question him.


     Not one achievement to her name!


     As for reaching the Body Transformation Stage? She learned that even some of the experts in the Royal Guards had broken through to that stage.


     She suddenly felt a hint of danger and uneasiness and didn't like this feeling one bit.


     As Evelynn was absorbed in her own thoughts, she suddenly came out of her reverie as she felt someone's hand on her.


     In front of her, Clara put a hand on her to stop.


     She looked around and noticed they arrived at the Royal Castle entrance but instantly, she felt goosebumps all over the body.


     Bodies littered all over the entrance.


     "What happened?" Evelynn dumbfoundedly asked.


     "Who are you!?" Clara voiced out with hostility.


     Evelynn's gaze then caught hold of a black-robed figure sitting on the flight of stairs as if this scenario had nothing to do with it.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     324 Reunion
      "Who are you!?"


     Davis turned to look at the two of them beside the entrance of the gates. He smiled when she saw her radiating hostility while shielding Evelynn from the unknown.


     'Good eyes! When facing an unknown enemy, she clearly knows not to close in carelessly!' He inwardly praised Clara's cautiousness.


     On the other hand, he noticed that Evelynn looked pretty out of it and didn't even notice him until Clara stopped her from walking.


     'Did something happen?' Davis narrowed his eyes.


     But he didn't dwell too much on it because the six hidden experts instantly appeared as they stood in front of them to protect, drawing out their weapons which were daggers and short swords.


     Two of them quickly took out a crystal and brought it close to their veils.


     Davis once again inwardly praised their actions.


     Soon enough, in this eerily tense atmosphere, only three seconds had passed but the royal guards instantly came out of the Royal Castle and surrounded him as they pointed their spears.


     Davis saw Renard, the captain of the Royal Guards standing closer to him than anyone.


     'As expected, guarding with his own body as a sacrifice...'


     Another two seconds passed before Logan and Claire appeared on the scene.


     Logan surveyed the surroundings and realized that the fallen guards were just unconscious and not dead.


     He then looked at the perpetrator and spread his senses over. He narrowed his eyes as soon as he realized that he couldn't see the perpetrator's identity or cultivation base.


     The atmosphere became tense and eerily silent seeing that no one spoke.


     Davis was inwardly laughing his ass off. He could feel the fear and trepidation leaking out from more than half of the people present here.


     Feeling that he had given them enough of a scare, he was just about to remove his mask and hood when he suddenly heard Claire's voice in his head.


     "Is that you?"


     'What? She found out?' Davis was flabbergasted.


     'What the... How did she find out?' Davis simply had no idea. He was wearing a black robe that completely covered his figure and even used his soul force to completely conceal his cultivation.


     Just when he thought of nodding his head, her voice echoed in his mind again, "Ellia?"


     Davis froze!


     His heart skipped a beat before it turned normal.


     Complicated emotions flashed before his eyes, 'She came here once in the past while I was away... huh.'


     Davis no longer had the mood to have fun but he put the thoughts about her into the back of his mind and returned to his previous self.


     "It seems I'm not welcome here?" Davis removed his hood and mask, revealing his face which currently had a teasing expression.


     Instantly, gasps of astonishment could be heard before the atmosphere turned silent again.


     "Davis..." Claire was the first one to open her mouth, not believing her eyes.



     Hearing her voice again, Davis slightly smiled at her, "I'm back, Mother..."


     "Is it really you?" Claire asked as she hid her mouth in disbelief, her voice becoming emotional.


     Davis's smile became even more brilliant. Before he could reply, a figure came flying at him.


     A woman embraced him from behind, clinging her face over his back.


     Davis felt her warm emotions over his back, 'Ah, she's crying...'


     He glanced back at her and removed her hands away from him. Turning his body towards her, he embraced her from the front and made her face rest on his shoulders.


     "Silly, you people haven't even confirmed that it's me..."


     Evelynn shook her head while staining his black robes with wet tears.


     Davis's gaze moved from her to Clara.


     There was a genuine smile on her face which told him that she was the one who confirmed his identity for Evelynn.


     "Welcome back, brother!"


     Davis smiled back at Clara.


     Logan who thought things went awry swiftly felt that this couldn't get anymore better.


     "Hahaha! Welcome back, my son!" He laughed heartily, his voice echoing around the capital as far as it could reach.


     Davis looked around the familiar structures and people and felt that it was glad to be back.


     'So this is the feeling of home...'


     =======


     A few minutes later.


     Inside the Throne Hall.


     Only five people were present in this place, including Davis.


     The commotion that happened at the entrance became a joke.


     Every guard who got knocked out laughed it off and didn't take offense. Though, it can be also said that they didn't dare to take offense.


     Once Logan laughed out loud, he took all four of them to the Throne Hall.


     Evelynn, Clara, Claire, and Logan all looked at Davis with a scrutinizing gaze.


     They were all trying to figure out his cultivation level from the time they walked side by side to the throne hall.


     "Stop trying to find out my cultivation, you guys won't be able to!" Davis shrugged his shoulders with a grin.


     "Acting all secretive, are we?" Claire smiled.


     Davis made an 'I'm mighty' posture as he looked above, his gaze proud.


     "Hahaha..." Evelynn giggled as she sneaked glances at his face.


     The once small appearance of his had grown into a man's.


     Before, she leaped into his embrace pouring out her years-long pent up emotions, but once she thought back how she boldly did it in public, she couldn't help but feel embarrassed.


     Once she thought of it like this, her heartbeat sped up even more as her cheeks blushed.


     "Hehe, just kidding. Don't be shocked..." Davis gave a warning as he released his Soul Force, giving them a feeling of foreboding death.


     All of them felt their hearts beat in an erratic manner, it gave them an illusion of not being able to control their bodies anymore.


     Although they felt that it was an illusion, they really couldn't move their bodies.


     Davis took back his Soul Force and smiled, "The Sixth Stage of Soul Forging Cultivation, Mature Soul Stage..."


     He checked all of their conditions and saw them sweating a lot with their tongues tied from shock.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     325 You Have To Wait Until Marriage
      "Didn't I tell you guys not to be shocked..." Davis felt helpless. He had expected this outcome.


     The silence pervaded the Throne Hall for a few more seconds before Logan opened his mouth as he muttered, "Good! Good! Excellent!"


     Meanwhile, Claire was absolutely dumbfounded. Her world view was wider than Logan, so she understood the implications behind Davis's progress.


     She could somewhat make sense if he had made a breakthrough in Essence Gathering Cultivation or Body Tempering Cultivation, but to make multiple breakthroughs in Soul Forging Cultivation in such a short time, she really couldn't believe it!


     She turned to Clara for verification because she couldn't believe her own ears, "Is what he's saying true?"


     Clara although felt dizzy, still nodded her head. Not only did Clara feel dizzy but Evelynn too, besides, she couldn't hide the shock on her face.


     Claire's thought process stopped working for a moment when she received Clara's answer.


     A few seconds later, she sighed.


     She had a lot of questions to ask, like was his foundation stable? What did he experience to receive an increase in Soul Forging Cultivation to this stage? Did he use any shortcuts to gain this power in exchange for power? What kind of dangers did he encounter?


     Meanwhile, the simple-minded Logan felt that this was the best day of his life.


     His son returned with a powerful cultivation base which made him ascend to cloud nine. Which man didn't dream of this happening to them?


     "Wonderful! With your cultivation level, you could basically traverse unbridled in the Grand Sea Continent!" Logan said as he patted Davis's shoulders with a proud expression on his face.


     To that, Davis simply shook his head, "The Ruth Empire's Princess, Isabella Ruth has already reached the Seventh Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation."


     "What!?" Logan's eyes went wide.


     Claire's eyes narrowed, "Is that true?"


     Davis nodded his head and explained, "Yes, I crossed the spatial tunnel with her, but we parted ways after reaching this side. She probably went to her Ruth Empire, checking whether if it is safe and sound..."


     "Oh..." Claire nodded in understanding.


     "I and Claire are both at the Fifth Stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation, yet she has already reached the Seventh Stage?" Logan felt doubtful, so he really couldn't help but ask.


     After all, they were both in the same generation.


     "It's because she had cleared the King Grade Trial of her Empire's Immortal Inheritance." Explained Davis.


     He looked at their expressions and could see that they were really disappointed at themselves.


     "That is a skill too!" Logan shook his head.


     "Then why don't you two try to take on the trial? Davis asked as he felt confused.


     Claire shook her head, "There are two conditions required to fulfill to take on the trial of the Ice Phoenix Immortal and Fire Phoenix Immortal."



     "Firstly, your age has to be lesser than 32. Secondly, your cultivation needs to be lesser than the Fourth Stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation, meaning that you should either be at the Third Stage or below."


     "Look at Clara, she cleared the Emperor Grade Trial, and so managed to step up from the Second Stage to the Fourth Stage."


     "Woah! Clara did? No wonder..." Davis nodded his head in understanding but he instantly turned to look at Claire in shock, "Wait! Emperor Grade!?"


     Claire nodded with a casual smile, "Yes, I didn't expect it either."


     "Awesome! This can't any better for my little sister!" Davis enthusiastically cheered as he looked at Clara.


     "Clara, I'll later ask you about the specifics and we should sometime spar too!"


     "Hmm!" Clara nodded enthusiastically. Her icy cold expression was nowhere to be seen. Maybe it was because she got to see her brother after a long time.


     "Then mother, you said the age requirement should be lesser than 32, doesn't that mean Princess Isabella wouldn't be able to clear a higher grade trial anymore?"


     Claire shook her head, "We don't know anything about that Immortal Inheritance. Requirements are entirely set up by the entities who created the Immortal Inheritances. In Clara's case, she said that the Ice Phoenix Mistress was the one who set up the requirements for one to participate in the trial."


     "Oh... That means there might be Immortal Inheritances that might accept a participant who is even a thousand years old, no?"


     Claire chuckled, "If you manage to find an Immortal Inheritance such as that, then your luck can be said to be extremely heaven-defying."


     "They are not putting up requirements for fun, there's a reason behind it you know..." Logan shook his head looking as if he was exasperated.


     "Oh! Then I ask Father Emperor to explain the reason..." Davis formally bowed as he asked.


     Logan froze as he stammered, "Ho... How would I know what those Immortal entities are thinking!?"


     The others silently chuckled.


     Logan's face flushed from embarrassed, "First of all! You have a master! Didn't your master explain it to you!?"


     This time, Davis froze.


     He quickly thought up something and said while scratching his head, "My master said that he will only bother to teach me Soul Forging Cultivation. As for other things, he said I should make an effort to explore the world myself."


     "Good! A master should be like that! Feeding you with a spoon might have ruined you, so you should listen to your master more!" Logan smilingly said as he satisfactory nodded his head.


     Davis inwardly laughed thinking that there was no such master but he kept nodding his head too. He took a glance at Clara and saw that she had no opinion on the matter.


     Maybe because he thought of Old Man Garvin when he spoke that line but that didn't matter now. He was getting on how her power; her Transcendent Truth Eyes worked.


     Speaking of things that mattered...


     "By the way..." Davis suddenly said.


     It caught the attention of everyone and they kept their ears open.


     "Though I may only just returned and have a lot to talk about, I think it can wait..." As Davis uttered these words, he slowly turned to look at Evelynn.


     Their eyes met and time seemed to instantly slow down for them.


     He walked towards her and clasped her hands with his own. A gentle yet caring smile on his face remained while their heartbeats slowly but surely synced together.


     Just when he was about to say something, he was interrupted.


     "You have to wait until marriage!" A voice echoed out with a sneer.


     Davis closed his eyes as a vein popped up on his forehead. Even Evelynn got out of her trance and blushed, but no one seemed to notice that.


     He opened his eyes and said, "Says the one who has a harem holed up in his Royal Castle."


     "You!" Logan shuddered as he took two steps back and pointed at him.


     Davis widened his eyes as he looked at him and said one more time, "Says the one who was holed up in his Empress's Quarters when the so-called 'unknown' intruder showed up."


     *Plop!~*


     Logan fell down on his back and looked at him in shock.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     326 The Promise
      Davis sneered and just when he thought of jabbing at him more, he suddenly turned around and lifted up Evelynn in a princess carry.


     "Let's run..." He smiled at her and took off.


     "Ahhh!" Evelynn was momentarily dismayed.


     And then she heard something which left her feeling that Davis made the right choice.


     "Come back here Davis! How dare you!!!!"


     It was Claire's shout, filled with utter embarrassment.


     Davis reached the study, his room in a few seconds. Seeing that no one came after him, he let Evelynn down.


     Fortunately, since they were the only ones present in the Throne Hall, it looks like they chose not to pursue since he only embarrassed them within the family.


     Davis and Evelynn both looked at each other for a second but then...


     "Pfftt... Hahaha!"


     They suddenly laughed and continued to do so for a while but as soon as their laughs started to recede, Davis uttered, "Just when I thought of saying something to melt your heart, that stupid father of mine had to interfere..."


     Evelynn also stopped laughing but her cheeks were still dyed red from the laughter, "What were you going to say?"


     Davis shook his hands, "Ahh, leave it, leave it. Timing is important, and that old fart ruined it..."


     "Hmm..." Evelynn nodded her head in response but put her head down.


     Davis looked at her but then awkwardly moved his gaze away.


     If one was to look at them and the scene, they would think that these two were just a newly married awkward couple.


     Soon, seconds passed as the atmosphere really turned awkward for them to continue their conversation at this point.


     Davis went nervous, his heart was beating fast as he thought, 'Should I do or should I not?'


     Of course, he was thinking about kissing, not like some perverts who were readily waiting for them to make a child.


     But then, he noticed something different from her.


     He instantly thought back to her personality and realized it was totally different from her previous self.


     Back then when he arrived, he noticed this difference as well. When he spotted her with Clara outside Ceru Restaurant, he saw that she wasn't clearly herself, as if something was weighing on her mind.


     But he thought that he might've been the reason for her to act like that because he still had not returned at that point.


     But didn't he come back now... If so...


     'Why is she still acting like that?' Davis couldn't help but think, 'Shouldn't this demoness be the one to seduce me? Where did her playfulness go?'


     Davis had already lifted up his head and was looking at her, wondering what in heaven had happened to her.


     Maybe the reason wasn't him, something else differently? He couldn't figure it out.


     Sighing gently, he clasped her hands again. Those hands which he wanted to protect but failed. He couldn't help but get emotional when he held it in his hands again.



     This prompted Evelynn to look back at him again, but this time, tears were threatening to fall out of her eyes.


     He held her hands and walked her to the bed. Sitting on the bed, he prompted her to do the same as well.


     Instead of saying anything, he just put his hand on her head and caressed.


     The tears that were threatening to spill out, fell like a dam that had been released. He gently used his other hand to wipe her tears that were sinking down her face.


     "Wo... Won't you ask me anything?" Evelynn asked as she trembled.


     "I will, but if you start crying every time you see me, then I can't, can I?" Davis said with a smile.


     Evelynn chuckled as she sniffed. She wiped the remaining tears away with her sleeves.


     She then suddenly hugged his neck and said, "Anyway, I am glad that you are safe!"


     Davis was momentarily surprised but then replied, "Well, I'm glad that you're safe too!"


     Evelynn tightened her hold on him, making Davis not suffocate but nervous.


     Because he could feel her ample breasts push heavily against his chest.


     A moment later, she released her hold on him and looked at his face.


     Davis then took her left hand and placed her other palm on his cheeks.


     He felt the warmth in her hands, "I'm glad that you have your hand back..."


     "All thanks to you..." Evelynn caressed his face.


     Davis shook his head, "You cultivated on your own and fulfilled your promise. It's now time to fulfill mine..."


     Evelynn's heart skipped a beat as she thought back to his words.


     "I swear that I will definitely return to marry you one day!"


     She thought back to the time when he suddenly annulled the marriage agreement he had with her family, even experiencing a taste of being abandoned for the first time in her life.


     "I, Davis Loret, ask your hand in marriage!"


     "Not bound by any lousy agreement, but bound by love!"


     Evelynn instantly realized within her heart, 'Ah, why did I think that he would leave me behind? Why was I so stupid to think he would have changed in the years to come by...'


     Her facial expressions trembled like she wanted to cry her heart out, but a relieved expression emerged on her face.


     All of her worries disappeared in an instant as she moved closer to his face.


     Her lips almost touching his, their eyes so close as they looked into each other's soul, "You know, we can also not wait till marriage..."


     Davis's eyes widened but then he moved slightly and initiated the kiss, their lips savoring each other's taste. Evelynn closed her eyes as she felt the familiar feeling washing over her body.


     Their heartfelt connection only lasted for a few seconds before they parted.


     Davis embraced her and made her lie sideways facing him on the bed.


     Evelynn expected another passionate kiss, but seeing that it didn't find her way, she opened her eyes.


     "As I said, I owe you a promise, a marriage..."


     Evelynn smiled as her lips quivered. Just when she was about to say something, he placed his finger on her lips, silencing her.


     "It's the perfect time to rest after a long journey, don't you think so?"


     Davis smiled as he tightly embraced her, deeply taking in her body warmth.


     The feeling of wanting to conquer her that was with him for years disappeared when he saw that smile. All that remained was his feeling to protect her and treat her well.


     He recognized that smile, it was like the smile he made when Claire saved him from loneliness. The motherly love she showed was enough to melt his heart.


     If so, then this time...


     "I love you..." Davis whispered into her ears.


     "Hmm..." Evelynn let out a tear as she embraced him back. Their night was short as they fell asleep holding each other yet it was fluffy and filled with warmth.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     327 The Reason For Her Worries
      Royal Castle, Davis's room.


     The world just welcomed dawn with light shining the skies.


     Davis woke up and his slight movement woke Evelynn up as well.


     Their eyes met and they both slightly smiled at each other, especially Evelynn, her eyes smitten with love.


     "Good morning... Evelynn..." Davis kissed her forehead and sat up.


     Evelynn smiled gently and made a strange sound as if she was purring.


     Davis was flabbergasted as he looked back but seeing that she went back to sleep, he shook his head while being amused.


     He didn't know how he slept beside a delicacy without doing nothing at all. Maybe it had to do with him comforting her or himself to be exact.


     All these years, during the time he spent in the First Layer, he doubted himself since he seemed to hold lust towards her whenever he thought of her.


     Did he possess no affection for her in the first place? But yesterday's event proved him wrong. It made him realize that he did indeed possess affection and love towards her.


     As he sat there on the bed pondering, he started to think about what to do next.


     'So far, the Empire seems to be in peace but I need to check the situation in other empires before I can relax completely.'


     Princess Isabella Ruth came back from the FIrst Layer, stronger than ever. Would that cause the ambitions of the Ruth Empire to grow to dangerous levels?


     He wasn't sure, nor did he think that Princess Isabella was one such person who would turn out to be evil.


     There was still Mark Ruth, who was the emperor of the Ruth Empire, Isabella's father, and also his acquaintance. He wasn't worried much that they would start a war with Loret Empire for no reason.


     'Then, there's the thing about Immortal Inheritances, should I participate in the trial as well?'


     There was the Ice Phoenix Immortal Trial, Fire Phoenix Immortal Trial, and the Earth Dragon Immortal Trial.


     There were three of them present but he was hesitant if he should go participate in the trial for a single reason.


     'Other than these, there's Ellia's appearance that I have to investigate, and also meet with the new additions to the... family?'


     Ellia's appearance in the Royal Castle after she had been possessed was totally unexpected for him.


     When he was the unknown intruder who shook the Royal Castle, his mother actually asked him whether if he was Ellia through Soul Transmission.


     That was enough to give him a clue that she actually came here after he left for the First Layer.


     He didn't know for what reason she came here but he decided that he will later ask the specifics from his mother.


     As for meeting his step-siblings...


     Davis shook his head, 'I guess I don't need to...'


     Suddenly, he felt her hands wrapping him into a hug from his back. He smiled, 'Before all these, I need to marry her... hehe.'



     Truly, he might've been able to contain his lust yesterday but it remained unknown that if he will be able to hold it back until marriage.


     An evil smiled crept up his face as he pulled her into his front making her lie on his lap.


     "Say, when should we tie the knot?"


     Evelynn pondered as she looked at him, "I don't know, you decide..."


     "Me? I didn't attend any marriages before so I don't know the specifics..." He wryly smiled and asked, "Why don't we just leave it to my mother?"


     "Hmm, anything you say..." Evelynn nodded.


     He suddenly thought, 'Leaving it up to me? Is this a test?'


     He had seen women testing their men in the shows he watched when he was on Planet Earth. Could it be like that?


     'If so, did I pass or fail?'


     He chuckled and brushed her long, lush green hair with his fingers, interlocking it in his grasp.


     "So... Why did you cry yesterday? It can't be just you were moved to tears that I came back, no?" Davis smilingly asked that was in his mind.


     Although she acted like it was over, and he acted like it was probably nothing, he felt uneasy not knowing the reason.


     It could be literally anything, and anything could have happened in these years.


     At the same time, Evelynn froze.


     She then avoided his gaze and said, "I was just afraid that you had forgotten about me..."


     "Eh? Why would I? Didn't I promise to marry you? Are my promises worth nothing?" Davis asked with an angry expression on his face.


     Were his words worth fart? He believed himself to be a man of his words, especially when it came to promises.


     Evelynn stammered as she saw his expression, "It... It's not like that... I was just alone and... and..."


     "And what?"


     "She... I was worried that she..." Evelynn closed her mouth with her hands.


     "She? She who?" Davis asked as he widened his brows in confusion.


     Davis had noticed her avoiding his gaze, so he pretended to be angry again, and with this, he pretty much confirmed she was hiding something.


     As for whether it was good or bad, he didn't know, so he continued to probe.


     But now, he was slightly angry that she was hiding things from him.


     Although he was hiding secrets from her, he eventually planned to tell her when the time was right.


     With a disappointed expression on his face, he said, "Evelynn, I thought we don't hide things from each other..."


     Evelynn saw his expression and felt a slight pang of pain in her heart.


     She heaved a sigh as she gave up, "It's Shirley..."


     Hearing her say the word he least... no, never expected to hear, he turned angry, "What? Did she do something to you!?"


     Evelynn hurriedly shook her head, "No, she did nothing to me!"


     "Eh?" Davis turned confused. Then why was she worried?


     He squeezed his brows and said, "Alright, I won't interrupt... Just say what had happened..."


     Evelynn nodded her head in anxiety, then she started to explain about Shirley's actions and achievements. Davis slowly had a complicated expression appearing on his face.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     328 Realizing His Own Feelings
      "So in summary, she gifted the spatial rings to us, took care of Clara during the Immortal Trial, completed the King Grade Trial, and at the same time declared that she will marry only me?"


     Davis had his hands on his chin, and even more confused expression appeared on his face, "I can understand the former part, but for the latter, you're kidding right?"


     Evelynn shook her head, "The latter part is true. I just heard it from Clara a few minutes before I saw you... That's why I was afraid... afraid that you might abandon me..."


     "I would never!!!" Davis shouted back at her.


     Looking at Evelynn's stunned expression, he felt instantly felt embarrassed and forcefully added, "Of course, if you betrayed me for another man, I would rather kill you!"


     Saying so, he avoided her stunned gaze, "It goes both ways..."


     Evelynn suddenly smiled as she laughed like she heard nothing serious.


     "Hmm? You're not angry?" Davis carefully asked, not understanding why she laughed.


     After he said that about killing her, he instantly started to regret it. Would she hate him now? He felt anxious.


     Evelynn stopped laughing but her smile was still there, "What's there to be angry about stating the obvious?"


     Davis's brain stopped working for a moment.


     Obvious? Was it obvious?


     'Oh, yes this is a world ruled by strength, killing for betrayal is prevalent...' Davis belatedly realized.


     He was too worried to notice this obvious fact.


     "Isn't it? I've heard plenty of woman being killed because they had illicit relationships, is it not true?" Evelynn asked with a curious expression on her face.


     "Ahh... leave it." Davis brushed off this topic. He wasn't interested in discussing this in detail.


     Instead, he said, "I just wanted you to know that I'm incredibly selfish, and what's mine is mine, you get it?"


     "I am not a saint, and I'll probably go to any lengths to obtain something I need, will you still marry me?"


     But he didn't let her answer, "No, you're too far into this, I won't let you leave even if you want out!"


     Saying so he disappeared from the room, leaving a stunned Evelynn looking around for him frantically.


     After a minute, seeing that he wasn't here anymore, she whispered to herself, "So possessive..."


     But the smile on her lips said that she didn't dislike this feeling one bit.


     ======


     Davis appeared somewhere in the skies above the Royal Castle. In a fit of embarrassment and confusion, he hurriedly left her side and arrived here.


     Breathing the fresh air filled with heaven and earth energy, he finally calmed down and felt that he did something stupid.


     He felt like a child throwing a tantrum, like a child who was going to have its toy taken away.


     "Fuck! I should have kept my mouth shut!" Davis cursed himself.


     He couldn't help but directed his anger at the source, "Shirley this! Shirley that! Damn it!"



     "What is her problem?! I just kissed her for treatment! Treatment! Ever heard of CPR, you damn imbeciles!" Davis shouted in the air, yet no one heard him because he was high above.


     He knew he was shouting to himself, but it was just that, he didn't understand why Shirley would be so fixated on him.


     But on second thought, as he calmed down, he felt that he could understand her if he were to think from her perspective.


     Maybe because she only sought a single man in her life to be her partner, and his kiss had inadvertently forced her to not look at another man in a romantic way.


     He sighed, thinking that he made the wrong choice at that moment of treatment.


     A kiss was a kiss and there was no changing that fact whether if it was used for a treatment or not. Things simply couldn't be seen in a medical way in this cultivation world.


     If someone asked whether if he held affection for Shirley or not, he would say that he did not but he did have complicated feelings in his heart.


     It was impossible for him to not hold any kind of feelings for that beautiful woman.


     Sure, it was because of Evelynn that he didn't dare to hold feelings for her.


     He wasn't particularly concerned about being monogamous in a sense but only felt that it would be better that way.


     The moment he had confirmed his fondness for Evelynn, he had even annulled the marriage between him and Shirley at the Grand Sea Continent Meet because the former seemed ill at ease to be in a lower status than another woman while the latter felt that being married to a person who had two more love rivals wasn't worth it.


     If Evelynn didn't exist or their fondness for each other hadn't sprouted, then one way or another, he felt that he would've ended up with Shirley.


     Likely, Shirley also thought that way and that maybe was the cause for her obsessive behavior.


     But that was a case of 'what if?' and there's no 'what if?' in this world or any world to say.


     He chose Evelynn and that's irrevocable.


     Somehow, other than being in love with Evelynn, a new type of emotion had surfaced in his heart. Thinking about it, he realized it as possessiveness.


     'Well well, is this the feeling where all husbands and boyfriends feel like when they're being ntr'ed?' Feeling that he became insecure, he mocked himself.


     The moment he saw that Evelynn wasn't feeling well for some reason, looking at him as if she was guilty of something, he didn't feel good either. Stabbing pain filled his heart, waiting to tear him apart.


     Except the reality was, the worst-case scenario he expected really didn't happen to him as he realized what she felt guilty about was the fact that she hid about Shirley, afraid that he would abandon her.


     Ironically, he realized that they both had the same worries, except from a different perspective.


     Looking down at the magnificent Royal Castle, he sighed.


     He sensed his father in the Throne Hall, discussing with a few subjects while having a worried expression on his face.


     Feeling curious, he moved.


     *Whoosh!~*


     In a few seconds, he appeared outside the Throne Hall and entered the huge open door.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     329 Those Spatial Rings
      As he entered the Throne Hall, Davis nodded his head to whoever went on their knees to greet him. He knew that they were likely giving respect for his strength and status, so he didn't bother to stop them. It became a normal sight for him.


     He then lastly nodded his head to Hendrickson who was beside Logan before bowing slightly to the Emperor as a form of etiquette.


     "Father, what's going on?"


     Logan looked at him and paused for a moment before he sighed, "The resources from the spatial rings are almost exhausted..."


     "Exhausted?" Davis thought for a moment before responding, "Father, I don't know the contents of the spatial ring."


     Logan nodded his head as he realized, "Ah right, I forgot..."


     "From the spatial rings we obtained, when we removed the seal from it, there were about 30,000 Spirit Stones in it."


     "Now there's only about hundred left..." Logan chuckled awkwardly.


     "Only a hundred left? It's only been a few years... " Davis was gobsmacked.


     Did they manage to spend almost all of it? There were 30,000 of them!


     "What's the expenditure then?" Davis asked.


     "Urm... Your mother is the one who distributes the spirit stones, not me..." Logan awkwardly laughed again before saying, "But she gives me an account of it."


     "Of the 30,000 Spirit Stones, oh, she called it Low-Level..." He coughed, "Anyway, as I was saying, of the 30,000 Spirit Stones, Claire and I took 5,000 each for our cultivation. Then she spent 15,000 on increasing experts who belong to us to the Fourth and Third Stage, and only a few managed to reach Fourth Stage while most of them are more or less at the Third Stage."


     "As for the remaining 5,000, it was slowly spent on various expenditures..."


     "So only about a hundred remains now?" Davis asked with an amused expression on his face.


     Logan answered with a straight face, "Yes..."


     While Logan looked at Davis's reaction, the latter looked as if he was pondering on something.


     "Oh, by the way, it was only thanks to Shirley that we obtained these spatial rings." Logan suddenly uttered.


     "Mhm, I've heard..." Davis brushed it off and continued to ponder.


     'You've heard it? That's it? No reaction?' Meanwhile, Logan was utterly confused.


     If he were Davis, he felt that he would've been probably moved by her gesture. It's not as if he didn't realize why Shirley did such a thing, it was obviously for his son, Davis.


     But he didn't understand that to Davis, it was only a matter of perspective.


     To Davis who had many Low-Level Spirit Stones, the favor she had shown didn't seem to be much in his view.


     At the most, he felt that he could repay her by giving double the spirit stones.


     As for the matter of taking care of Clara, he felt like he owed her one. It isn't like he didn't know how dangerous it could be for a princess of an empire to go out without any protection.



     Numerous men would gladly give their lives away if they could sleep with a princess, not caring whether if she was little or not.


     That's how much twisted this world could get, even if the survival of the fittest concept didn't exist.


     Then what about Shirley clearing a King Grade Trial? He didn't give a shit about it.


     Even if she cleared the Immortal Grade Trial, so what? Would that change his mind? Would that be comparable to his love for Evelynn?


     The answer would obviously be no.


     However, the thing he was contemplating was not about Shirley, but about the spirit stones. He was ruminating how much spirit stones should he share with his family.


     "Father, call mother," Davis said.


     Logan turned confused but still called her over.


     A few minutes later, Claire arrived as she sat beside Logan.


     Davis rolled his eyes.


     Seeing that she didn't mention anything about yesterday, he didn't dare to touch on it either.


     "Mom, is it true that almost all the spirit stones were spent?"


     "Yes..." Claire nodded her head, a worried look emerged on her face.


     She had already done all that she could for the Empire, now there is almost nothing left. This has been weighing down on her mind for quite a while now.


     "What about the remaining 5,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones that were left for miscellaneous expenditures?"


     Claire furrowed her brows, "Davis, are you suspecting me of embezzling?"


     "Mother, you misunderstood, I don't even care if you took all the resources. I just wanted to know what you did with it..." Davis replied as he shook his head.


     Claire had an apologetic expression written all over her face, "I'm truly sorry, then. It's just your father had also back then been bothering me asking what I did with the spirit stones, so I couldn't but help but get angry..."


     Davis nodded, not at all offended, "It's fine..."


     But then Claire suddenly said, "Other than that, I was just afraid that you would ask for those spirit stones back, so I was acting shameless just now. Please forgive me..."


     Davis got angry, "What are you saying? We are all family! So what if it is my spirit stones? It belongs to you the same!"


     "... Davis." Claire felt moved.


     She was especially afraid after yesterday's event, feeling that her son had become estranged after the long journey. It had made her even more afraid when she realized that he also wasin possession of his previous life's memories.


     That's why she also didn't dare and willing to bring his yesterday's transgressions into the discussion, afraid that he would further estrange himself from them.


     But it now seemed like that it wasn't the case, he was still the same old Davis.


     Logan glanced at both of them as he thought, 'Hey, what about me? Does it belong to me too?'


     Fortunately, Davis caught his worried expression and chuckled inwardly before saying, "It belongs to you also, father..."


     Logan turned embarrassed as he scratched his head. He then signaled all his subjects to leave, including Hendrickson and Randal.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     330 Sharing The Spirit Stones
      Only the three of them remained in the Throne Hall.


     Claire took a deep breath and said, "I know it isn't pleasant to share resources when there is so much to do, but if we hoarded it instead then we will incur negative opinion and aggression instead, so what I did was..."


     "Spend it on the army, upgrading some our formations and powering the previously useless ones, gifting some to the Nolan and Cauldon Family, distributed it to some kingdoms under our rule, and finally, used it to recruit experts skilled at hiding in the shadows and gaining information."


     "Great!"' Davis echoed.


     Gifting it to the Nolan and Cauldon Family was worthwhile because of their loyalty.


     Although he disliked those old farts in the Cauldon Family, there was still Evan Cauldon who is Evelynn's father. As long as her father existed, then he wasn't bothered by the fact of gifting them.


     For the Nolan Family, he felt that there was no need to be stingy with them as they had always remained loyal. Even Renard Nolan, who was the captain of the Royal Guards didn't hesitate to give up his life when faced with an unknown enemy in exchange for the safety of Princess Clara and Evelynn.


     As for distributing it to the other kingdoms, as long as they kept their loyalty to them, he didn't mind it either.


     But what he liked the most was, of course, an Intelligence Department!


     The Loret Family's Intelligence Department was destroyed during the rebellion, so he gave Claire an idea to create a new one with a systematic hierarchy.


     It looks like she implemented it just as he needed it.


     Although Davis was strong and powerful, he wasn't omnipotent. He couldn't maintain his soul sense all month long because that would be taxing on his mind.


     Besides, he would have to constantly project his focus to the soul sense to notice any anomalies.


     That was why he preferred an intelligence department over keeping tabs on things all by himself.


     The more people there are gathering information, the faster he could react to vulnerabilities.


     And what's so awesome was that there existed no spy in the Intelligent Department, not even in the Royal Castle or the Royal Guards.


     This was all thanks to because of Clara.


     Anyone caught by her had a fate worse than death during the time he left, but he wasn't aware of that.


     Even with rooting out the spies, no one managed to find out about Clara's Transcendent Truth Eyes.


     There were only a few in the know, but they were all family members.


     "Alright! I have some spirit stones here, take how much ever you want and give it back to me..." Davis took out a spatial ring and unbound it as he threw it to Claire.


     Claire caught the spatial ring and bound it to herself. When she sent her senses into the space ring, her expression froze.


     Her lips started to quiver as she looked at Davis with a shocked gaze.



     "What happened?" Logan looked at her reaction and in turn, it piqued his curiosity.


     'Could it be that he has over 100,000 Spirit Stones?' He couldn't help but think but at the same time, he couldn't hide his excitement either.


     Claire was flabbergasted. She kept looking at Davis while the latter maintained a grin on his face.


     A few seconds later, she shook her head and said as she unbound the spatial ring, "Here..."


     She gave Logan the spatial ring, "See for yourself..."


     "Why? You could have just told me..." Logan shrugged impatiently and bound the space ring to himself.


     The moment he sent his senses to the space ring, he froze!


     He expressed the same reaction as Claire, even though he was already prepared!


     He took time to process the numbers and silently muttered to himself with disbelief, "7 million!? 7,000,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones!?"


     It was not the 100,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones he expected but 70 times its amount. This left him in disbelief, and at the same time excited.


     In reality, this was just not currency, but a resource to increase their cultivation and the empire's overall prowess.


     He couldn't help but think how their cultivation would improve by leaps and bounds after this day.


     "Father, Mother..." Davis suddenly said at this time.


     Claire paid attention while Logan got out of his reverie.


     "I have only one request..."


     Claire asked, "What?"


     "Marry Evelynn to me as soon as possible..." Davis said with a smile.


     "Oh silly..." Claire giggled slightly.


     She didn't expect this to be his request. She thought he would request something else, like the throne or something of equal value.


     If so, then she would've gladly convinced Logan and gave it to him but she just remembered how Davis wasn't interested in becoming an Emperor.


     Logan also slightly laughed, thinking that his son was just like him, eager to marry the woman they loved.


     "I don't know the specifics, so I'll leave it up to you two..." Davis shook his head, feeling slightly embarrassed.


     Logan also shook his head and laughed, "Davis, do you know how many women are after you... Every time I go somewhere to attend to my responsibilities, there's always some old man trying to marry his daughter or granddaughter to you, and you're here asking us to marry you to Evelynn."


     Claire continued, "From this, we can see how much you love her, so don't worry. In a month or two, we'll arrange the grandest wedding in the Loret Empire!"


     Davis chuckled with an embarrassed expression on his face, "Hehe, thanks..."


     "Haha, we couldn't marry grandly like you are going to do, so do you realize how lucky you are!?"


     Davis chuckled wryly. Honestly, he couldn't care less if it was grand or not but he wanted it to be grand for the sake of Evelynn.


     He knew she had an inferiority complex to some degree, so with this, he had hoped to increase her self-confidence a little bit.


     Besides that, if making it grand could make her happy, then why not?


     "Right, invite your master too!"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     331 Killing Inten
      "Invite Master!?" Davis became startled.


     He inwardly became tired. He had to lie and play the bullshit card again in front of his family and he didn't like that one bit.


     "Yes, if you don't, then who will?" Logan said with a scoff.


     "Well, I'll try but it's unlikely that master will respond..." Davis shook his head as he sighed.


     Who will invite his powerful master? To begin with, no master like that existed in the first place.


     "Oh..." Logan turned disappointed.


     Even though he had never met the master of his son, he was immensely grateful to that person, yet that person never showed up for anything or anyone.


     Even so, he didn't compel and waved at Davis, "Alright, try your best..."


     Davis nodded and didn't say anything anymore, instead he got back to the topic, "As I said, feel free to take as much as you want..."


     "Hmm..." Logan nodded and discussed it with Claire before taking half of the spirit stones while giving back the remaining half to Davis.


     Logan smiled, "With this, I can face my ancestors without looking down..."


     "Davis, thanks to you, our empire can become the sole powerhouse in the Grand Sea Continent."


     Davis shook his head, "I highly doubt that..."


     Logan turned confused before he realized and slapped his head, "Isabella Ruth!"


     "Right, I guess she might have brought back more than me and by the way she worried about her Empire, I believe that she will more or less hand over at least some of the spirit stones she gained," Davis said as he speculated.


     "Sigh, it doesn't matter, as long as the Loret Empire keeps standing for ages, I will have not let my ancestors down."


     "Ancestors this, ancestors that, as if you're so close to them. Stop caring about those old people and let them rest in peace, will you?" Davis retorted back.


     "How dare you? Davis! You should not be disrespectful to your ancestors!" Logan shouted back.


     "Right, right..." Davis shrugged as rolled his eyes.


     He almost wanted to say "I don't give a fuck about your or my ancestors" but realized that it might be rude and dropped the tone a little bit.


     Logan shook his head in disappointment.


     Meanwhile, Claire chuckled gently, seeing those two fight like they were brothers. She couldn't help but feel warmth at their antics.


     Soon enough, both of them gradually moved on to another topic which was initiated by Davis.


     Davis asked his father about how he managed to bring in so many women while also managing to convince mother at the same time.


     To that, Logan bitterly laughed and slowly explained the events that took place at that time.


     Claire sat at the side with a pouting expression on her face, clearly dissatisfied by his complacent attitude.


     This made her think that she shouldn't have allowed this vile husband of hers to marry those women.


     Davis took all that in and finally understood how his father managed to convince his mother.



     After hearing everything, he gave a thumbs up to his father.


     "Hahaha!" Logan laughed and put on a shameless smile as he looked at Claire, but instantly shut his mouth on receiving her baleful stare.


     "Mother, I'm surprised that you didn't kill him by now, didn't you say that you were extremely selfish and won't hand over father to anyone?" Davis asked with an innocent face but under that facade was an evil grin waiting to feast upon his unsuspecting father.


     Claire did indeed say that she would not share her husband with other women when Davis had asked the matter about being promised to two women at that time.


     She put her head down and a baleful aura appeared over her head. She lifted up her head and smilingly gazed at Logan, "Well, I suppose your father deserves a chance..."


     She then moved her gaze to Davis, "Don't you think so, Davis?"


     Davis got a chill up his spine as he soundlessly shivered. He still had no idea how his father is still alive, even today.


     The killing intent behind her aura was absolutely real yet she hadn't taken action yet.


     'Could it be the work of love?' Davis tried to understand but gave up halfway as he nodded to her question, "Yes, yes..."


     It would be bad if she actually choose to kill him at this time, wouldn't that mean that he was the one who manipulated his mother to kill the father?


     What he had jokingly said had probably hit a nerve or two in Claire, or so he thought.


     Meanwhile, Logan was absolutely frozen solid and inwardly cursed at Davis for his wretched mouth, 'Damn you son! You are going to get me killed!'


     The next moment, Claire calmed down and looked apologetically at Logan, likely realizing that she had gone out of control.


     She then looked at Davis and said, "Davis, what your father did is not up for debate, and you don't need to mind about this, okay?"


     Davis nodded obediently like a chicken that was pecking at its food. But with this, he finally realized his mother's strength.


     Peak-Level Law Seed Stage, which is not much outside but considering how she only had limited resources in addition of a limited time frame of no more than 5 years, she had increased her strength a lot more than other cultivators.


     If he remembered correctly, his mother's age should almost be the same as Kara Moonridge, yet she already had higher cultivation than her despite being in a place of desolation.


     From this, it could be seen how high her talent in Essence Gathering Cultivation is when compared to others.


     But that was only comparatively speaking.


     If Kara utilized her physique and dual cultivated from the beginning, then her cultivation would increase by leaps and bounds, far surpassing Claire's.


     "By the way, where are Diana and Edward, I haven't seen the two of them since I came here..." Davis asked as he decided to change the topic again.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     332 Youngling Expert Competition
      Davis had to change the topic a lot of times because he had plenty of things he wanted to know about, besides, he felt that he should stray away from the previous topic since it felt like gunpowder.


     "Oh them, they've gone to participate in the Youngling Expert Competition," Claire replied.


     "Youngling what?" Davis felt confused but then he remembered, "Wait! I've heard about this somewhere before..."


     "Yes, you would've. It's held once every ten years, and anyone whose age ranges from 9 to 12 can participate in that competition," Logan replied in a casual tone.


     "Right!" Davis remembered as he was too busy to care about that lousy competition but at that time he was only 7 or 8 years old, so of course, he couldn't participate in that competition.


     "So to which place did they go?" He asked.


     Logan shrugged, "Here, the capital..."


     "Here? Where?" Davis remembered that he had already mapped out the north and some parts of the east and west of the capital.


     He didn't find any of them though.


     If so, "They're south?"


     Claire nodded, "Almost near the southern gates..."


     "I see..." Davis held his chin and thought of seeing them, especially that little brother of his whom he had never interacted with before.


     "When does the competition end?" Davis asked for more information.


     "Both the semifinals and the finals are held a day later, but if you're trying to go meet them, then forget it. Likely, they have already heard rumors of you returning back, so they are probably on their way back as we speak." Logan said as he shook his head.


     Davis blinked but he then realized.


     This father of his had shouted about his return to the surroundings of the Royal Castle, so it wasn't surprising that rumors about his return had already started to spread.


     But even so, at their cultivation, it might take them half a day to return from the southern gates.


     The distance between the Royal Castle and the southern gates were as such, but if it was the distance between the Royal Castle and the northern gates, then it might take only less than an hour for them to return.


     Yes, the Royal Castle was near to the northern gates but far from the southern gates.


     "Alright then... I'll wait for them to return." Davis nodded as he thought about another topic to discuss.


     Just as he found one, Logan interrupted.


     "Don't you feel like narrating your experience to us of what happened on the other side?"


     "Hmm... I thought about gathering all our family members before talking about it, so don't be hasty."


     Logan nodded but wanted to ask something but what Davis said next cleared his confusion, replacing his face with a complicated expression.


     "And what I meant before by family members is that it only includes us three, Clara, Evelynn, Diana, and Edward."


     Davis then shook his head, "As for whether I accept the others as my family members or not, it all depends on how they are..."



     "I understand..." Logan replied while Claire raised a brow, but she didn't give an input in this matter either, deciding to stay neutral.


     Silence reigned after they all delved into their own thoughts.


     Davis noticed Claire's reaction and half-heartedly made a mental note to never set his sights on another woman while being with Evelynn.


     From what he had seen, having more than one woman seemed like a pain.


     While the idea of marrying multiple women had crossed his mind, even in his previous life, he always felt that it wasn't feasible as there was a lot of complicated emotions to process.


     'One is better...' Davis sighed as he pitied his father but he instantly doubted himself, 'Probably, right?'


     Shaking his head, he said and left, "Then I'll take my leave..."


     ======


     Randomly roaming around the Royal Castle, Davis took in the sights of the interior walls and decorations.


     Most of the castle had been improved from the last time he had seen.


     Now that he thought about it, wasn't the Throne Hall the most improved, with new chandeliers, pillars, and even the throne.


     But he then took note of the formations placed, seeing that they were improved as well from the previous Earth Grade Formations just as Claire said.


     They were all powered by the spirit stones gifted by Shirley.


     Well, he knew these formations existed and also thought of powering them up through the spirit stones he brought.


     Most of them were all Low-Level and Mid-Level Sky Grade Formations, constructed by the ancient people but not used since spirit stones dried out, so he figured that he didn't need to buy the Sky Grade Formations at Xuan City.


     Instead, what he thought of was buying King Grade Formations for the Royal Castle, but seeing as they were expensive and rare in the Tripartite Alliance, he seemingly had not enough resources to buy in multiple quantity at that time he was acting as an Alchemist.


     Then again, if he sold all the magical beast corpses he obtained in the Tripartite Alliance Territory, then he might've been able to buy those King Grade Formations in multiple quantities but since he was dragged away by Isabella in a hurry, he couldn't do these things.


     Inwardly berating her for a while, he made a mental note to buy those the next time he visited.


     In fact, he had a lot to buy as a souvenir but due to his longing for Evelynn, he had pushed aside other matters to return.


     'Or maybe if I hadn't met Isabella, I would've gone through cities, buying all the things I needed before returning...' He once again discerned that it was entirely Isabella's fault that made him unable to buy a lot of things that he could use to entertain and protect his family.


     But then, if he didn't follow Isabella, would he have been really been able to return this soon?


     Shaking his head while realizing that there's no use in thinking about this matter, he found himself arriving at the Royal Training Grounds, exclusive to the descendants of the emperor.


     He surveyed the scene and saw those step-brothers and step-sisters, training like they've been giving it their all.


     Their figures entrenched in sweat as they swung their weapons at the training equipment.


     Not feeling like meeting them, Davis silently left in another direction and entered the inner courtyard as a paradise of flowers greeted him, a garden.


     Taking in the fragrance, he tried to move forward when he noticed another one of his step-sister, contemplating in tranquility.


     He took a step back and left again, thinking some of the places had become off-limits to him right now.


     'Nah, I just don't want to meet then right now...' Davis smilingly shook his head.


     He moved to a few more places and it was all occupied by his new family members for some reason.


     What can he do? Feeling irritated, he returned outside his room and stood in front of the door.


     Inside, he could feel Evelynn's presence, likely cultivating as he could feel her energy undulations.


     He blinked and snapped his fingers, "You three, get down..."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     333 Rewarding
      A second later, three figures clad in black robes instantly appeared as they kneeled before him with one of their knees on the floor.


     "Are you all the ones guarding Evelynn?" Davis asked as he cast a glance over them.


     "Yes, your highness!" The three echoed in sync, their voices feminine.


     The way he called them was arrogant and haughty but they seemed to be unfazed as if this was normal.


     He asked, "From when exactly?"


     One of them lifted their face and said, "Two months after your highness left..."


     Davis nodded, "I see... Then all of you protected Evelynn shortly after the time I left, huh? You all have my thanks..."


     "We're honored, your highness!" Echoed the three while putting down their heads again.


     Davis frowned, then hesitated a little before asking, "I want to see your faces..."


     The three hidden female experts removed their masks at once and lowered their hood.


     In front of Davis were three women who he found familiar.


     His face turned a little confused, "You all... I... I swear I've seen you all somewhere before..."


     The three women looked at each other and smiled, "We were castle maids in charge of the royal kitchen at that time..." One of them replied.


     "Yes..." Davis instantly remembered but he then turned a little embarrassed inwardly for not being able to remember the names of his own people.


     "Our empress found our talent to her standards, so she recruited us and gave intense training and resources from time to time."


     "That's how we were able to increase our strength in these years..."


     Davis nodded, "The fact that you three were at the royal kitchen at that time means that you were all trusted even before being recruited to be hidden protectors."


     "Can I know all your names?" He asked politely as he thought of rewarding them with something.


     The three women nodded their heads and said there names in sync, "Felt! Tami! Emine!"


     Davis was surprised at their enthusiasm. He could see their grateful eyes, glistening with unwavering loyalty.


     They didn't seem like cold hidden experts as one would see in stories but were seething with emotions.


     He silently checked their souls even without them noticing but couldn't find anything resembling a slave seal or any kind of an anomaly for that matter.


     He was somewhat taken back but he still asked, "Don't you three all feel that you're being made to do something unreasonable? Like protecting Evelynn all day while not even getting a break?"


     Davis was truly confused. If he were in their position, his first thought would be on how to escape from this servitude.


     Felt, a woman with black hair and sharp eyebrows, shook her head, "No, your highness. We three are orphans, brought up in the Maid Quarters. We owe our lives to the Royal Family and will forever be in debt if we don't repay it..."



     "Your highness," The woman with curly hair who named herself Tami, spoke, "We chose to be here by our own will, and we are glad to repay the Royal Family."


     "Besides, we get to increase our strength too..." The last and the third woman said, her expression a little playful.


     Davis pointed at her and said, "Emine, right? Were you the one who called the royal guards at that time?"


     Emine froze, but she then hurriedly apologized as she bowed her head.


     Davis laughed and shook his head, "Your reaction to that mess of mine was incredibly efficient, in fact, I'm here to reward you three, don't reject."


     A lump of spirit stones appeared out of nowhere, amounting to around 600.


     "This! Your highness?" Emine gave a screech as she felt the wave of pure energy washing over her face.


     Her face flushed as she looked at Davis incredulously. The other two had similar reactions etched on their faces.


     Seeing their appearances, Davis chuckled, "Take 200 each, and cultivate to the Body Transformation Stage."


     "No... we..." Emine tried to reject while holding back all kinds of emotions, but she got interrupted.


     "Don't say no, how are you all going to protect Evelynn without having the same strength as her?" Davis laughed.


     The three looked at each other, equally embarrassed and excited, a sense of belonging welling within them.


     "Thank you, your highness!" They bowed down sincerely as they got to their knees.


     The door beside them suddenly opened, and a face peeked out, giving a blank yet a piercing look.


     The ones on the outside all froze, like thieves being caught red-handed, their faces filled with varying expression.


     Evelynn looked at the scene with a bewildered look, 'What is happening here?'


     She suddenly felt a wave of energy while cultivating, curious, she came out to check, only to see her Davis frolicking with... other women?


     No! Taking a glance again, she saw that they were her protectors!


     Davis waved his hands, "Alright, take these spirit stones and cultivate! There's no need for you three to protect her anymore! Come back after reaching the Body Transformation Stage!"


     The other three didn't say anything, directly leaving after taking the 600 Low-Level Spirit Stones.


     The Crown Prince's command was equal to the Emperor's and Empress's command. That's what they were told when they had been assigned to protect Evelynn.


     Davis turned to look at Evelynn after they left. A guilty expression appeared on his face, feeling bad for the events that happened early morning.


     Evelynn turned back and went inside, indirectly prompting Davis to follow behind her into their room.


     Once Davis stepped into the room, he heard Evelynn speak.


     "Felt, Tami, and Emine... The last time I saw their faces was the time when they were introduced to me." She suddenly said and turned back, facing him, "I'm glad that you rewarded them with those spirit stones..."


     Davis shook his head with a smile, "It's my pleasure..."


     Evelynn stepped closer, "No, I truly feel bad for them, protecting me day and night without expecting a single thing in return."


     A complicated expression appearing on her face as she mumbled in a low voice, "Truly, I can't be like them..."


     "You don't have to..." Davis echoed, "Stay as you are... the person I love, not them."


     Evelynn giggled, a blush appearing on her face.


     Davis's expression went faint, "Listen, I'm sorry that I lashed out at you this morning..."


     "I don't remember something happening like that..." Evelynn held her chin, a confused look appeared on her face.


     Davis was inwardly stunned, 'She's acting as if nothing happened?'


     'Ahhh...' He inwardly made a sound of realization.


     He smiled and thought he was truly favored by the heavens at least once to have her as his wife.


     But what he didn't know was Evelynn didn't really care for much as she only felt that he was being possessive, a feeling that she gradually came to enjoy over time.


     He came forward and took her soft white hand into his palms, "I have something for you... No, us..."


     A book appeared in her hands, and when she sent her senses into it, she froze.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     334 Two Little Siblings
      Half a day later.


     Davis sat beside Evelynn, strengthening his foundations to make a breakthrough.


     He ran his energy over through the meridians numerous times, leading it into the revolving core present in his Dantian.


     His breakthrough to Body Transformation Stage was imminent, and with a thought, he could breakthrough but something didn't seem right.


     He stopped cultivating and ruminated, 'I'm able to breakthrough in both Essence Gathering Cultivation and Body Tempering Cultivation, yet my mind is subconsciously inhibiting me from doing that...'


     'What could it be... Treasures? Heart Demon? Special kind of breakthrough?'


     He kept contemplating as he thought of all possibilities. This feeling was just like he was kind of forgetting something.


     Something important.


     Suddenly, realization struck him, 'Requirements!'


     'Requirements for Immortal Inheritances!'


     'That's right, if I broke through, then I can say goodbye to those Inheritances!'


     Davis shook his head, silently berating his carelessness. There was too much in his mind right now to keep his thought process healthy.


     His mother had made him known about the requirements but if he were to make a breakthrough now, then he would lose the right to participate.


     In fact, he forgot to make a mental note on it, that's why he lost it out of the numerous thoughts he had since the day he returned.


     He opened his eyes and turned to look at Evelynn, a smile that can't said to be one, appeared on his face; a lewd smile.


     He then shook his head, removing that thought away from his mind.


     'It's been half a day, yet they still haven't appeared?' Davis felt suspicious.


     He extended his Soul Sense and searched the corners, hallways, corridors before moving out of the Royal Castle, spreading to a radius of over many kilometers in a matter of few seconds.


     'Found them...' Davis smiled as he stood up.


     They were just a few minutes away from the royal castle.


     He went over to the mirror and looked at himself calling out, "Evelynn?"


     Evelynn hurriedly closed the book in a flustered manner, a pink blush creeping up on her cheeks.


     She stored it in her spatial ring and stuttered, "Y... Yes!"


     Davis smiled at her in a teasing manner, "Well, I'm glad you like it..."


     "Mhmm!" Evelynn made a muffled sound of being wronged and had a slight pout on her face.


     Davis laughed and said, "Alright, alright, I won't tease you anymore... Those two are almost here, they'll be here in a few minutes."


     "Oh..." Evelynn perfunctorily nodded as she stood up but as she did so, she slightly froze before she automatically moved in a direction.


     Davis smiled even more but didn't comment.


     'It can't be helped... Ahh, she's inexperienced after all...'


     About 20 minutes later, there was a knock on the door.



     Davis walked to the door and opened it.


     "Brother!" A visibly excited girl who looked similar to Clara instantly jumped on him, grabbing his neck as she shouted.


     She tightly held his neck as she laughed, her young sweet voice echoing throughout the room.


     Davis also laughed as he swung her around for a few seconds, his arms letting her down gently.


     He patted her head and shook her lush black hair, "You've too grown-up uh..."


     Davis took a look at her height which he measured it to be around 150 centimeters. Her appearance was similar to Clara's except she had medium length black hair that draped over her shoulders and sapphire eyes, which were obviously inherited from her father.


     She seemed to wear two-layered clothes but he paid it no heed.


     "Hehehe..." Diana cutely laughed, vastly different from her cold elder sister.


     She was just like the way he remembered her, cheerful to the extreme.


     "Brother, where have you been? I was so lonely without you..."


     Davis pinched her cheeks, "Brat! You've learned to lie, uh..."


     "Ow ow ow, it hurts brother!" Diana made a pained expression on her face.


     Davis instantly loosened his grip, only to find her jump back and playfully wink at him.


     "You brat! You learned to act too!" With a false furious expression on his face, he chased her as she ran around the room.


     "Hahaha!" Diana laughed as she ran at full speed.


     After two rounds of chasing, with a quick dash, he caught her with arms wrapping around her body.


     "Ahhh!" Diana shrieked, realizing that she had got caught.


     Davis laughed, "If I don't teach you a lesson, you won't turn into a proper lady!"


     Saying so, he let his fingers tickle her waist while sealing her movements with his hold.


     "Hahaha! No! Haha! Hah... Haha!! Stopppp! Hahaha!" Diana broke out into a fit of laughter, her hands flailing in the air.


     "Hahaha! Ahh! Hahah!"


     She then tried to struggle out as but it only increased her suffering.


     "Hahaha! Ok! Hahah! I! Giv... Haha... Give... Haha... Up..."


     Only after hearing it from her mouth did he let her down.


     Diana let out gasps and took in huge amounts of breath, still slightly laughing in the process.


     A few seconds later, she settled down as she commented, "You're ruthless, brother..."


     Davis nodded, his face proud.


     To this extremely carefree personality of hers, he had only one word, 'Cunning...'


     'This girl is actually testing me...' Davis smiled.


     He had expected her to be naive but instead, she was cunning.


     'Her cheerful personality isn't reserved for all...'


     "Looks like your help didn't come at all..." Davis smiled at her. This was the reason he knew that she had been testing her.


     Diana looked at him as she shook her head, "You're too strong brother..."


     "Come out, Edward..." She shouted.


     "I can't!" Sounded a bewildered voice, echoing outside the room.


     Diana was dumbfounded as she looked around, 'He didn't sneak in?'


     Then she looked at Davis and the answer was clear.


     Edward came floating into the room, his movements restricted by a transparent form of energy, soul force.


     Davis looked at his little brother.


     Again, around 150 centimeters tall, 10 years old, a year lower than his big sister, Diana, who is 11 years old.


     Edward had a face similar to him while looking a lot like Claire and just as handsome as him. He had black hair tied into a ponytail while his eyes were purple in color which Davis garnered that he inherited from his mother.


     He wore those same royal robes that once Davis wore, except it looked more flashy and elegant.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     335 Their Cultivation Techniques
      Davis came forward and placed his big hand on Edward's head as he patted. He removed the restriction posed by his soul force on him and said, "Hey little brother, haven't seen you since you were a little baby, you alright?"


     Edward held his own sleeves, experiencing an unknown emotion he had never experienced before. A feeling of admiration, tinged with warmth, all shot towards his heart in an instant.


     A tear formed in his eyes as he uttered, "Elder Brother..."


     Davis pulled him into a hug and smiled. He rubbed his back, comforting him till Edward poured out his emotions silently.


     To Edward, the tales of his brother was his all-time favorite.


     Having never seen Davis since he was able to think for himself, his elder brother's figure was something he admiringly looked up to.


     "Diana, what are you making Edward do?" Davis said as he confiscated the stuff that was in Edward's hands.


     It looked like some powder packed in a pill that could explode to spread the contents into the air.


     Davis examined it and his eyes frowned, 'It's a type of sleep-inducing powder...'


     'What were they actually going to do with me once I slept?' Davis had his doubts but with his Cultivation, this powder wouldn't necessarily work on him.


     Seeing that it was just a harmless prank, he decided to forgive them.


     But...


     "Diana, care to explain how you obtained this?" Davis smiled with a menacing look in his eyes.


     Although it couldn't affect him, it was powerful enough to affect Third Stage Cultivators to an extent.


     Diana avoided her brother's gaze and looked away as she let out a faint laugh, "Haha..."


     Seeing that she didn't explain, Davis decided to leave her alone for now.


     "Alright, alright, you two came back in the middle of the competition to meet me, so I shall not bother about this anymore..." He uttered and turned to Edward, "Show me your cultivation..."


     Edward nodded with excitement, quite eager to display his cultivation and earn praise from the person he admired.


     He looked at his elder brother and took a deep breath, displaying his cultivation.


     Lightning crackled lighting sparks around his body as he took a fighting pose while keeping his hands near to his chest.


     His pose changed and then a pure reddish-brown aura revolved around him, giving off a slight pressure to the air around.


     Davis nodded his head in satisfaction and astonishment.


     'Looks like the Spirit Stones played a part in his cultivation, and hers as well...'


     Davis already knew his little brother's cultivation as he already had probed him with his Soul Sense, including Diana.


     Edward's Cultivation was at Peak-Level Energy Condensation Stage, Peak-Level Copper Stage.


     While Diana's cultivation was at the same stage, she was quite weak in Body Cultivation compared to her little brother.



     She was at Peak-Level Energy Condensation Stage and High-Level Copper Stage.


     From this, it could be seen that Edward was putting in more effort compared to Diana since he was a year younger than her.


     And it seemed that Edward also trained in Extinction Lightning Judgement, the same Essence Gathering Cultivation Manual that Davis trained in.


     As for Diana...


     Davis asked as he looked at Diana, "What about you Diana, care to display your cultivation technique for your elder brother?"


     Diana placed her hands on her waist and pouted, "Elder Brother, you are just like Elder Sister in this case. Always discussing cultivation, even at this time of our reunion, hmph!"


     Davis laughed and flicked his finger at her forehead, "Silly, cultivation is for the sake of self-protection. If you don't have enough power when you're alone, consider yourselves subject to the whims of others who are stronger than you..."


     Diana held her forehead as she felt wronged, "But I have you and all to protect me..."


     "Didn't I tell you? I said when you are alone..." Davis smiled as he shook her hair, "At that time, who can possibly protect you?"


     Diana went silent.


     "See, only you can protect yourself when you're alone, or if you want to be protected all the time, you have no choice but to be subjected to the opinion of others."


     "And if you are not strong, then you can only live under another person's rule and listen to their orders whether if they are your parents or even your enemies, you understand?"


     Diana nodded her head. Her eyes had a glint as she listened to her elder brother. She wasn't like her elder sister, who she deemed to be as a cultivation fanatic.


     She was more like the type to roam free around the world, doing whatever she wanted to, like a female young master type.


     But now, what her brother just said slightly opened her eyes to the world outside.


     A thought gradually formed in her mind and a seed was planted, 'Strength equals free will!'


     Davis smiled as he looked at this cunning younger sister of his, who knows what kind of demoness would she become?


     As long as his twisted advice motivated her to cultivate, why not?


     "But even if you have no need to listen to someone, there are limits to everything, you understand?" Davis added, unsure if his previous advice might inversely affect her growth and character.


     Diana nodded her head faster than ever and spoke, "Don't worry brother, I at the least, know of the difference between right and wrong!"


     Davis secretly heaved a sigh of relief and nodded his head wisely, "All right, now then, display your cultivation."


     Diana took two steps back and slightly twisted her waist as she pointed upwards.


     Her body slowly emanated a formless barrier around her as if restricting the entry of foreign objects.


     'She practiced a wind type cultivation manual?' Davis thought as continued to gaze at her.


     The formless specks of wind spread around her moved in two directions and created two more silhouettes that looked exactly like her for a moment before disappearing.


     Diana took a deep breath before she returned to a normal posture, smiling at her elder brother.


     "I train in a Wind and Illusion type Cultivation Manual known as the Indus Illusion World."


     Once he heard that name, Davis instantly recalled the details of the Cultivation Manual from his memory.


     "It's that Low-Level Sky Grade Manual created by someone known as Indus some unknown years ago. The library has records he had killed numerous experts above him strength while using this technique..." Davis uttered as he nodded.


     Diana shook her head, "But I am still not able to control illusions to a perfect degree..."


     "When you enter Revolving Core is the time when you will be able to at least control the laws that you train in, so don't worry." Davis consoled but then thought of what Old Man Garvin said.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     336 Diana“s Mischief
      "Diana, perhaps that manual doesn't concentrate on illusions in the first two cultivation stages, so it is only fair that you are still not able to control it a great degree..."


     Diana looked confused but she then nodded her head while recalling something, "Mother also said something similar..."


     'Looks like mother noticed it too...' Davis nodded his head in understanding.


     Almost most of the Earth Grade and Sky Grade Manuals present in the Grand Sea Continent had been implanted with the author's insights and comprehended laws.


     It isn't supposed to be that way since it might hinder a person's future comprehension of laws if they were to train and comprehend the same laws as the author.


     There would inevitably differences in their comprehension, leading to more confusion.


     That's why the insights and comprehensions of the author should be jotted down on another book, rather than the manual itself.


     The manual is only supposed to contain the way to cultivate, the way to drive energy in the dantian and the meridians.


     He knew why his mother didn't mention it to him though, it was because she actually didn't bother to deeply investigate a cultivation manual, nor was she enlightened enough to see the differences.


     Only Old Man Garvin had been able to notice this difference and its adverse effects since he was an Eighth Stage Expert.


     But in the case of Diana's cultivation, it looked like his mother slightly noticed the difference and warned her beforehand.


     Right now, Davis didn't bother to explain the intricacies to Diana her as it would only confuse her.


     Instead, he only uttered a sentence, "Don't just follow the comprehend the insights written down there, add your own comprehensions and verify it yourself before advancing to higher stages."


     Diana had a difficult expression on her face before slightly nodding her head.


     Davis just chuckled.


     Even if she didn't understand right now, she would as she will gradually notice the difference. Only the ignorant will fall without looking in all directions to find a way out.


     "Still, I thought you would choose to train in the same Cultivation Manual as mine..."


     Diana chuckled slightly but before she could answer, a voice interrupted her.


     "That's because she likes to tease, bully and trick all the people in the royal castle..."


     "Sister-in-law!" Diana pouted and looked at Evelynn who was silent all this while in displeasure.


     "My husband is back, let's see how you bully me now? Hehe..." Evelynn laughed, her gaze provocative.


     "Guhhguu..." Diana pressed her teeth as she made cute grinding sounds.


     Davis looked at Evelynn who was silent all this time. She had come back from the restroom when he was playing with Diana.


     He had thought that these two were not close but now, it looked that it wasn't the case.


     Diana looked at Evelynn with a fearless gaze as her lips curved into a grin.



     She grabbed Davis's hands and shouted, "You haven't even married my elder brother, yet you call him husband! Shameless!"


     "..." Evelynn turned speechless.


     Just when she wanted to say that Davis was the one who allowed her to call him that, she was interrupted again.


     "Sister Big Bosoms should just give up! My elder brother won't fall to your vile charms!"


     "You!" Evelynn had her face flushed like an apple.


     Sister Big Bosoms?


     Vile charms?


     Davis's facial expression went stiff as his eyes widened. His cheeks twitched as he tried to hold in the laughter which was threatening to explode.


     He cast a glance at Evelynn and his eyes fell on those... big bosoms.


     "Pfttt! Hahaha!" Davis couldn't hold it anymore and burst into a fit of laughter.


     Diana grinned inwardly as her plan succeeded, 'Challenging me? Huh! You're a little too early for that!'


     Evelynn felt wronged while looking at Davis. He also chose to bully her with his little sister.


     'This is too much!'


     Her expression changed into one of grievance before she spat out a few words, "Diana has taken a liking to a boy..."


     Diana froze, her expression was one of shock.


     She then panicked a little before she hurriedly shook her head at Davis, "Sister-in-law is lying!"


     Davis was dumbfounded too!


     He looked at his little sister's face for a moment before saying in a calming manner, "I believe you..."


     Evelynn wanted to say something but then went silent as she realized that she had gone too far.


     She spoke in a jovial tone, "Haha! Look at how flustered she is! I didn't know that she could sensitive to this topic, and even that to something I casually made up on the spot."


     Diana wryly laughed as she took a few steps back. She then approached Edward and wrapped her slim arms around him.


     "Edward, let's not disturb our brother anymore, we have to go back as soon as possible!"


     Davis was startled, "You're going back already? Let me take you there then..."


     Diana shook her head vigorously, "No, elder brother! You can't come with us, otherwise, I'll mess up and won't be able to win first place."


     "You mean you'll make more mistakes if I observe you on the stage?" Davis asked as he looked at her eyes.


     Diana nodded quietly but then avoided his gaze as if she was embarrassed by revealing that she had stage nervousness.


     Davis just nodded and sent them off, away from his room.


     When he came back, he looked at Evelynn with a slight smile on his face.


     Evelynn smiled back and asked with a wry smile on her face, "Husband, did I really seduce you with... my charms?"


     As she said, she cast a glance at her bosom and looked forward to his reaction.


     Davis's smile widened profoundly, "I would be lying if I said you didn't..."


     "What part of me seduced you then?"


     While she spoke, Davis arrived in front of her and placed his finger on her eyebrow.


     "Your eyes..."


     His finger curved as it traced downwards and touched her nose tip.


     "Your nose..."


     Moving downwards, his fingers caught her plump lips as he slightly squeezed.


     "Your lips..."


     Evelynn felt his heated gaze and slightly blushed.


     Feeling the softness of her lips in his fingertips, Davis felt tempted to kiss but he then said, "The way you try to cover for Diana..."


     Evelynn's eyes widened but the next moment, her lips were sealed by a kiss.


     Davis moved back a bit and saw her expression adding in a few ounces of shyness to her face.


     He held her hands and said, "Too bad, your acting isn't up to par..."


     Evelynn bit her lips as she looked at him.


     He was totally making fun of her!


     Suddenly, she saw his expression turning solemn, "What's the matter with Diana?"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     337 Wayn Nolan
      Next-Day Morning.


     Near the southern gates of the Royal Capital.


     In the midst of numerous cultivators, among thousands of crowd stood a platform about a kilometer long and wide.


     Standing on top of the platform were two extremely young cultivators, facing each other while emanating an air of fierce competition.


     The crowd that surrounded the battle stage sat around and cheered on the two who were about to fight.


     A middle-aged man flying above the platform swung one of his hands and shouted, "Let the semi-finals begin!"


     The young cultivators who were 20 meters apart instantly clashed and the air around them slightly reverberated from the impact.


     The crowd cheerfully stood up and bellowed.


     "Wayn! You can do it! Don't give up!"


     "Don't let him even injure you, Kreel! He's weaker than you!"


     The young boy who was called Wayn instantly retreated after the initial clash with the other young boy.


     He had an innocent face, yet it was full of determination and dedication. His eyes gave off a feeling of cordiality.


     Red hair draped over his shoulders and his facial features were a remnant of a certain person.


     Even though Wayn was at a disadvantage in the initial exchange, his facial expression of having a smile didn't even diminish a bit, instead, it was shining as if he was enjoying it.


     The other young boy staggered a little bit as he shook his head, his eyes narrowing to a particular degree.


     He had short green hair with a side cut on both ends, one that was common among mercenaries.


     Rushing forward, he waved his fists continuing to be aggressive.


     "Resembles... He resembles that person a lot..."


     In the sky above the crowd, a few hundred meters away from the platform, stood two figures.


     Davis and Evelynn floated there as they watched the ensuing battle.


     The comment was made by Davis, whereby he continued, "If I'm not wrong, he is the son of Ray Nolan, right?"


     "Yes..." Evelynn nodded her head as she looked at Davis, a worried expression could be seen on her face.


     Ray Nolan was none other the person who protected Davis when the Royal Capital was ensued in the chaos of rebellion.


     Although Davis didn't feel a great amount of gratitude, he did have a good impression on him.


     "So he's the one who Diana has set her sights on?"


     Evelynn nodded again, but she then hurriedly added, "That boy only met Diana a few times... And each time they met, he was unaware of Diana's identity."


     Davis didn't nod or shake his head. He fell into contemplation. He had heard from Evelynn on how these two met.


     Diana, who was carefree and liked to travel around the Royal Castle while doing all kinds of mischief accidentally met a boy who rebuked her for her wrongdoings.


     Diana had control over her personal guards who could undoubtedly beat the boy into a pulp but didn't do that for some reason.



     Instead, she went around with the boy, enjoying various scenery while convincing the boy to do mischief all the same.


     But no matter how she tried, she couldn't get him to do what she said.


     It was from that time, the interest between the two developed until they started meeting each other alone from time to time as they explored the Royal Capital while Diana sneaked away from her personal guards.


     The hidden experts who were secretly guarding her were stumped, not knowing what to do, they reported the matter to Evelynn who was nearby at that time.


     Then, Evelynn obviously confronted Diana about the matter and warned her about the consequences.


     Diana understood and begged not to tell anyone about this matter, so Evelynn, out of pity, decided to keep this matter as a secret.


     Furthermore, she imposed a condition on Diana, telling her not to meet secretly with Wayn Nolan anymore.


     Although reluctant, Diana could only agree.


     And from that moment, Diana didn't secretly meet up with Wayn but started to bully Evelynn.


     Evelynn being an adult she is didn't take the matter to heart and let her do as she pleased.


     As long as she could protect Davis's little sister, she didn't mind being mocked by her.


     Davis's expression was solemn. When Evelynn saw his expression, she was getting cold feet all the same.


     Davis seemed to be angry? She didn't know nor did she have the courage to find out. Besides, she had reneged on the promise she made to Diana!


     If Davis was impulsive and beat the boy to a pulp, wouldn't she be hated by Diana for all her life!?


     But thinking about it, Diana had reneged on her condition as well, especially by coming to this competition.


     No one would believe if someone said that Diana had an interest in the competition, in fact, it came as a surprise to everyone in the Royal Castle.


     So, it could be said that she wasn't the one who first reneged on her promise practically.


     Thinking like this, Evelynn's nervousness settled down a bit but the more she looked at Davis's expression, the more bad feeling she got.


     Meanwhile, Davis who had a solemn expression on his face was thinking, 'Why does this resemble a plot from somewhere I read before?...'


     His expression surely turned normal as he chose to stop thinking about it, instead, he sighed, 'Wayn Nolan... You are extremely lucky to gain the favor of a princess, especially a beauty...'


     Likely, in a few years, her beauty might reach the level of kingdom toppling since she had inherited the genes of Claire and Logan.


     Davis was well aware of this since he was also starting to see Clara's blinding, yet cold beauty.


     Besides, although not narcissistic, he knew that he himself was also quite handsome...


     Wayn had successfully gained the beauty's favor but could Diana accept mediocrity?


     Only time would tell unless the Royal Family groomed him to be the future husband of Diana.


     But that was quite unlikely... or so he felt.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     338 Edward vs Diana
      Davis moved his gaze to where Diana sat and saw her calm expression as if she wasn't worried one bit that Wayn would lose. She was a wearing a mask but he saw her countenance with his Soul Sense.


     He shifted his gaze to the battle and to his astonishment, it was really Wayn who was slowly gaining the upper hand, and not Kreel who was dominating the battle a few seconds ago.


     He observed Kreel's movement with his eyes and saw his movements were getting slow and even, erratic.


     His kicks and punches were lethargic as if there weren't any power behind it. It was as if he was drugged...


     Davis's eyes widened in shock, 'So that's what it was...'


     Davis finally realized the purpose of the Sleep Inducing Powder he confiscated from Edward. It wasn't for him exactly but this young boy known as Kreel.


     'When did she exactly use this on Kreel? Or is that brat Wayn who used it?' Davis smiled, a little bit amused.


     The match continued, and to everyone's surprise, Kreel took a heavy blow to his head and fainted.


     In the platform, the young boy who punched his opponent's face had an incredulous expression on his face as if he couldn't believe that he won.


     He slowly pulled his fists back and looked at his palm with a confusion filled emotion swirling in his head.


     Davis observed his reaction and slightly knitted his brows, 'Could it be that this brat isn't in the know?'


     Surprisingly, if it wasn't him, then it meant that Diana used a deceitful method for Wayn? That spoke volumes about how she felt about Wayn.


     Leaving his confusion aside, the semi-finals continued with another pair entering the platform.


     One was masked while the other boldly took above the stage.


     The crowd whispered in hushed voices about how the young boy was a prince while the masked girl's identity was unknown.


     Edward bowed his head for a brief moment before declaring, "I won't show mercy..."


     "Do as you please..." A melodious yet young feminine voice resounded, garnering the attention of the crowd as they discussed.


     Because it was the first time they heard this girl's voice.


     Meanwhile, Wayn who was making his way out blinked his eyes in confusion. He felt like he had heard this voice somewhere before.


     The referee above sighed once again for the failure of Kreel.


     This competition was hosted by Cauldon Family and its youngest genius fell in the semifinals.


     Although Kreel had secured the 4th place, it was still a slap to their faces since they're the one who's hosting the competition.


     The referee once again lowered his hand and signaled the beginning of the competition.


     *Boom!~*


     Lightning sparked in the place where Edward stood, but only an afterimage remained a split second later.


     Edward instantly arrived before Diana and brandished his fist towards her.


     His eyes suddenly narrowed as he retreated, even without trying to finish the punch.



     He didn't stay in one place but continuously used his footwork to keep moving around the platform.


     Blood seeped out of his mouth but he smiled.


     It wasn't that he received injuries from Diana's offense but it was the backlash from withdrawing his own attack.


     'I've battled with you many times and I know all your strategies...' Edward smiled confidently and kept on with his lookout.


     He was sure that the visible Diana in his field of view was nothing more than an illusion.


     "Overcautious..." A voice spread around him, making him turn back.


     "There!"


     *Bzzz!~*


     He unleashed a wave of lighting at that direction but suddenly a gust is wind approached him from behind.


     It lifted him off and made him go off balance as he flew like a kite that its string cut.


     "Whoaaa... Ahh... Aaaa!~" Edward shouted as he was blasted off towards the corner of the platform.


     He regained his balance and quickly but carefully approached the center of the platform to avoid being blasted out of bounds.


     In his field of view, one more Diana appeared, halting his path.


     His expression turned awry as he realized that he was in a pinch and cannot perform long-range attacks which put him at a disadvantage.


     He wryly smiled and dashed towards one of the Diana's in a last attempt to save himself from going out of bounds.


     *Bam!~*


     Suddenly, his leg tripped as he fell face-first on the floor. He lifted up his face incredulously while gazing behind and saw Diana, looking at him in a crouched position.


     Behind the mask, he could visualize the mocking expression used to look at him.


     "Ughhh...." Trying to move, he cracked his joints but the wind on his limbs bounded him from moving.


     He instantly employed lightning while trying to break the wind bind, but he then saw a kick coming straight towards his nape.


     His eyes widened and his vision went blurry.


     Quickly driving Extinction Lightning Judgement, he brought back his consciousness and broke free from the wind binds.


     Retreating backward, he tried to gather his full potential when suddenly a kick arrived at his neck behind.


     *Boom!~*


     "Ahhh!" Saliva flew out from Edward's mouth as he fell down, not moving anymore.


     The middle-aged man floating above the platform, who was the referee, arrived and checked Edward's condition.


     He then announced, "Victory goes to the masked lady, Evelynn!"


     Diana laughingly muttered in a low voice, "683 Wins and 1 Loss... That one loss was a small price to pay..."


     Just before participating in the competition, she deceived Edward by losing to him on purpose during the spar session.


     It served to inflate his confidence which gave him the thought, 'Elder sister is no longer a threat, so I can defeat her if I give my best!'


     And just as she planned, that thought worked against him.


     "Hehe, just like you know my tactics, I know yours as well... It's just... My tactics are endless..." Diana proudly muttered to herself in a low voice while inwardly laughing at the frothing Edward.


     In their spar session, this sight was nothing but a common occurrence.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     339 Diana vs Wayn
      In the skies, Davis looked at Evelynn and laughed, "She is using your name to enter the competition? Haha!"


     Evelynn was visibly angry.


     'Couldn't she have chosen another name? Why me?' She grievingly thought but didn't voice out.


     Davis was shocked when he saw Diana's kick curving towards Edward's neck.


     "So ruthless?" This was his comment at that time but the moment he saw another kick advancing towards Edward's neck, he visibly flinched.


     After all, that hit resounded through the area as though it broke his neck.


     Suddenly, he felt a gaze fall on him.


     He turned his head and saw a familiar figure looking towards him in shock.


     After that, that figure smiled and slightly nodded his head before turning to look at the platform at the front.


     Davis nudged Evelynn who was beside him, "Evelynn, your father saw us..."


     "Hmm... Where?" Evelynn saw the direction where Davis was looking at and found her father.


     She looked towards Davis and her eyes changed similar to one of what would look like puppy eyes.


     Davis laughed and said, "Go meet your father... Of course, don't give trouble to him, meet him secretly since you've been expelled from the Cauldon Family..."


     Evelynn nodded and cast her gaze towards her father once more, however, this time she froze.


     Davis looked at her expression and followed her line of sight.


     A woman with a two-year-old baby in her arms came beside Evan Cauldon and sat. She caringly caressed the baby in her arms and looked at Evan Cauldon while her eyes were filled with love.


     "Daisy?" Evelynn muttered as she blinked.


     "Pfft!" Davis tried to hold in his laughter but couldn't.


     Evelynn was visibly confused. Her face turned to one of worry before she asked in a bewildered tone, "Wha... Why are you laughing?"


     Davis shook his head as he suppressed his urge to laugh out loud, "Don't act like you don't understand... Just accept it..."


     Evelynn's expression continuously changed before she clenched her fist in disbelief.


     "Yes, your servant is your step-mother from now on..." Davis broke open the reality to her.


     He observed her expression and noticed her relaxing her fists after a few seconds.


     Evelynn let out a sigh and said, "I was worried about her for nothing..."


     "Worried?" Davis asked.


     Evelynn nodded, "Ever since I was expelled, Daisy was no longer my servant and I was afraid something would happen to her. So, I investigated and learned that she became the servant of my father..."


     "That was three years ago and feeling relieved, I didn't dare to disturb them anymore, so I didn't pay attention to my father's life..."


     Evelynn's expression turned complex, "Looks like after the year I lost contact, they developed feelings for each other..."


     By figuring out the child's age, and Daisy's temperament, she could more or less figure what had happened.



     "That's expected... A woman and a man under the same roof, if anything didn't happen... That would be suspicious all the same..." Davis rubbed his chin as he spoke but then when he thought of him and Natalya, something like that didn't occur so he realized what he said was not entirely true, "Maybe..."


     Evelynn's eyes fluttered but she sighed again, "You're right. My father has been holding back from marrying another woman to give birth to a male successor ever since my mother died. I know it was all for me, otherwise, how would I be able to walk freely in the Cauldon Family Manor..."


     "But wasn't your father a little concerned about status?" Davis asked as he remembered nobles tended to look down on common people when much less needed to be said about a servant.


     He married a servant? How was it believable?


     Such a marriage event should be known or maybe since the bride was statusless, the marriage wasn't made public?


     Evelynn shook her head, "I don't know... Maybe they really had developed feelings for each other..."


     Davis inconsistently nodded his head before speaking, "Alright, why don't you just ask your father about it? Or your new mother?"


     Evelynn's facial expression changed as she looked at Davis incredulously, "Are you kidding me? I'm not calling her mother!"


     "Hahaha!"


     ....


     After a period of time, the finals took place.


     The masked girl, Diana stood 20 meters away from the young man called Wayn.


     When the referee gave a signal for them to start the fight, both didn't move from their initial positions.


     Diana looked at the person in front of her, a smile enveloping her lips. She pointed her fingers at him and provoked by taunting her to come at her.


     Wayn Nolan smiled upon seeing the latter's actions. He instantly displayed his Mid-Level Energy Condensation Stage Cultivation and spoke, "Pardon my rudeness!"


     With a boom, he rushed towards Diana with his fist ready to be unleashed. He didn't dare to underestimate his opponent just because she was a young lady because he knew that her cultivation was at Peak-Level Energy Condensation Stage, two levels higher than his current cultivation base.


     Although he was taught to go easy on women in battle, he just couldn't afford to go easy on her.


     Diana's lips curved even more. She slightly shook her waist and dodged his punch that was aimed at her abdomen.


     Wayn Nolan's eyes narrowed as he missed but got into her range. He unleashed a barrage of kicks and punches filled with his earth attributed attacks.


     Taking a back step, Diana continuously dodged his punches and kicks while her wind attributed cultivation accelerated and supported her movements.


     Diana shook her head as she thought, 'With your speed, you will never be able to injure me...'


     A glint flashed past her eyes as she cast an illusion technique. The illusion superimposed on her and she faded away from his eyes to the side.


     Wayn's simultaneous attack landed on her and he turned instantly jubilant thinking that his opponent had underestimated him.


     But he widened his eyes the moment he saw his attack passing through her body. Instantly, he was alarmed but it was too late.


     *Boom!~*


     It was like he felt an explosion behind him while he fainted the next moment.


     Diana's kick landed on Wayn's neck the same way she kicked against Edward. She sent him flying towards the precipice of the battle stage.


     'Weak!' Diana inwardly sighed but smiled. She believed that he would make improvements after this battle.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     340 Your Consen
      The middle-aged referee saw the situation and nodded his head in satisfaction because he didn't want the Nolan Family to outwit them in any aspects, including the competition.


     Without any suspense, Diana took the first place and defeated Wayn instantly.


     But what the onlookers, neither the middle-aged referee didn't expect was...


     The masked lady had removed her mask and revealed her identity as the fifth princess of the Loret Empire, invoking an uproar from the bunch of cultivators who were present there.


     Meanwhile, Wayn who was knocked out cold on the ground woke up from the commotion caused by the crowd and looked for the source.


     He was totally stunned and mesmerized at the same time, not being able to believe his eyes.


     The girl he was roaming around with was the fifth princess? The girl he was smitten with was the girl in front of him? The girl he thought who could be defeated with a single swing of his hands was the girl who won against him in the competition?


     Such complex feelings left him dazed for a long time while Diana silently left with Edward, who had woken up shortly after he lost.


     Davis witnessed their puppy love but then decided to leave with Evelynn to the Royal Castle without saying anything.


     As for what to do about it, he felt quite conflicted.


     ======


     Davis and Evelynn returned to their room.


     He sat on the bed had his legs stacked upon each other while his head was supported by his two arms.


     As he leaned behind, he welcomed the small moment of peace which he could use it to do nothing. He put the matter about Diana aside and chose not to interfere.


     In any case, he had no right to say which partner she should choose for her life.


     Beside him was Evelynn, whose expression was listless as she had her face tucked into her thighs.


     The shock that she had received today was quite an impactful one, and Davis could understand that.


     So he left her to her devices and started to enjoy the rare moment of doing nothing. He gradually closed his eyes and as he forgot all things that weighed on him.


     It wasn't known how much time had passed but suddenly, he heard a voice.


     "Davis, would you marry another woman?"


     Davis opened his eyes and sat up straight in shock.


     His rare moment of peace was officially over!


     He looked at her and sighed as he thought, 'What did she even think of? I don't understand a woman's thought process...'


     But then, from his recently emptied mind, emerged the answer.


     She had just witnessed her father be married to another woman, who was previously her maid but now her step-mother.


     Other than that, Davis's father was also promiscuous and married six more women which also makes him plenty liable in a sense.


     "What's up with you suddenly?" He didn't answer but asked.


     "Just answer..." Evelynn said as she avoided his gaze with a worried expression on her face.



     He ran his hands over his blonde hair and said, "I don't know, it depends..."


     Evelynn's gaze landed on him, her gaze sharp as she questioned, "Depends?"


     Davis nodded without fearing for repercussions, "Yeah, your permission..."


     Evelynn was startled. Her blank expression said that she didn't expect a reply like this.


     She narrowed her brows and asked again, "So you mean to say that you won't marry another woman without my consent?"


     "Absolutely, that's what I meant..." David nodded and continued, "Look, it isn't a betrayal if I have another woman by my side with your consent, right?"


     Evelynn blinked as she became tongue-tied. She couldn't help but admit that his words were true. If she gave her consent, then it couldn't be considered betrayal in a sense.


     Davis looked at her agreeable expression and took this opportunity to elaborate on his thoughts and explained.


     A few minutes later...


     "... On the other hand, I would never allow you to be with another man even if it means my death!" Davis revealed his possessiveness.


     Evelynn bit her lips and pinched his waist, "I'm not stinky like you! I would rather die than be with another man!"


     "Oww, oww..." Davis acted as if it hurt.


     "Hmph! How can you shamelessly say that you will have another woman while having me!?"


     "Didn't I already tell you? It's with your approval! You have the initiative and unless you give it to me, I can't have another woman!"


     He took her hand from his waist and placed it over his cheeks, "I'm in your control..."


     Evelynn quieted down and slowly but surely, a smile blossomed on her face as she said, "Remember your words... This is a promise."


     Davis nodded his head in agreement.


     She took her hands away and smiled slyly as she giggled, "Now, I don't have to worry about you having another woman..."


     Davis was startled as he thought, 'That's all it took to convince her of my greedy thoughts?'


     He had his doubts so he asked, "What do you mean?"


     Evelynn looked at him with a victorious expression on her face, "Say, not only are you a prince but a powerful cultivator! If anyone said a person like you won't have a harem, I definitely won't believe that person!"


     "But now, I have the initiative..." Evelynn clenched her fist in delight.


     She calmed down her emotions and said, "I don't know if you will have more wives in the future, but what I am sure of is that you won't go against your words! Meaning, from now on without my consent, you can't have another woman!"


     She then stretched her arms and legs as if all her worries were gone as she lay on the bed.


     Davis looked at her satisfied expression and thought to himself, 'Did I make myself a loss just now?'


     'Whatever...' He shook his head and said, "As long as you're happy..."


     In any case, without having deep feelings for another woman, he ever doubted that he would allow himself to fall into a mess.


     As long as he guarded his heart from being emotionally moved, everything would be fine.


     "Wifey, I'll leave it to you then... It's your job to not let me go astray... and you can never leave me in this lifetime because I will never let you leave me until I die." Stating that while leaning back, he returned to doing nothing while keeping his mind empty.


     This was the best method to not give in to temptations, and he was quite proficient in it. After all, there was literally a seasoned delicacy beside him, ripe for the taking.


     Evelynn looked at him with a smile, a hearty feeling of happiness enveloped her soul, 'Idiot, I had already sold my heart and soul to you...'




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     341 Snitching
      Four days passed while Davis and Evelynn luxuriously spent their time, their lifestyle enriched from being involved in cultivation all day long to enjoying their time together.


     He took her out and roamed around the Royal Capital, doing whatever that made her content.


     Purchasing, Eating, Relaxing, Unwinding! Basically, it was a pre-wedding honeymoon, except that it was in the confines of the Royal Capital.


     While enjoying with her by spending lavishly, he got to know about her even more.


     About her likes, her views, and even about her family. Who she had a good impression of, and who she had an ill impression of...


     In these four days, other than spending time with her, he also did his best to suppress his lust.


     Having her near and not being able to make her his woman was hell in heaven scenario but despite all his urges, he still managed to respect her yearnings and locked his lower part till the marriage even though he still didn't know the official date.


     Davis and Evelynn had just filled their stomachs with a Sky Beast Stage Magical Beast Meat in an inn. The Magical Beast Meat which was a Tiger's Meat was succulent and delicious.


     They paid for the order and just left the inn when suddenly a transmission crystal lit up, calling him back to the Royal Castle.


     Davis blinked but then smiled. He said to Evelynn, "Let's go back..."


     "Why?" Evelynn asked in a disconcerted tone. She had just starting to enjoy her time with him but they were now called to go back?


     She just couldn't accept it! Just when she thought of convincing Davis to not return this soon, he spoke.


     "Diana, that little lass just became an adult yesterday!"


     Evelynn became stunned but soon a smile blossomed on her face as she no longer had the urge to not return.


     Both of them smiled as they shook their heads and returned to the Royal Castle.


     Only one thought remained in their heads and that was the reason they were called back.


     The Coming of Age Ceremony!


     ======


     Half a Day later.


     In the Empress's Quarters.


     Diana kept her head down, avoiding the gaze of the others because she was incredibly embarrassed.


     The fact that she embraced adulthood at the age of 11 made her quite embarrassed beyond compare because even her elder sister Clara had only attained adulthood last year.


     Wasn't hers a little too soon? Was it because of her budding feelings of love?


     "We intend to keep both Clara and Diana's Coming of Age Ceremony three days later, after all, we have missed the right opportunity to give Clara one as she was participating in the Immortal Inheritance."


     "Mother, I don't need one..." Clara said as she shook her head.


     Claire shook her head, "What are you saying? You should definitely have one, and it's better for you if you're with your little sister at that time."



     "Your coldness only drives people away, but the beauty you inherited from me instead made it fatal to men. If you don't show off at least once, then it's a pity..."


     Diana spoke, "Elder Sister, stop cultivating all the time. Be a woman for once, okay?"


     Clara closed her eyes but then opened and nodded softly, "Okay..."


     Claire blinked as thought, 'That's it?'


     Davis who was watching their discussion finally heaved a sigh of relief. In a discussion that concerned womanly things, he felt that there was no need for him to be here, but he was also called for some reason.


     They had been afraid that Clara would reject, but she seemed to easily give in this time...


     Maybe it was because of Diana?


     He didn't know but felt that it was the case.


     Clara moved her hands and caressed Diana's hair, a kind smile appearing on her face.


     Diana put her head down and genuinely enjoyed her elder sister's touch.


     Alright, it was because of Diana!


     He basically confirmed it by seeing how those two interacted within this short period of time.


     Clara only listened to him but she now also listened to Diana? Davis shook his head in sadness.


     What methods did Diana employ? This little sister of his was absolutely cunning.


     But it is impossible to be cunning in front of Clara, so it could only mean that she was genuine in front of Clara?


     Davis was confused but if that was the case, then he felt that it was good too.


     "Alright, everyone is here except father. Evelynn, go ahead and say it..." He nudged Evelynn.


     Evelynn shrugged and pushed him with her shoulders, "You say it..."


     Davis rolled his eyes and said, "Diana has a sweetheart..."


     *Boom!~*


     It was as if an explosion had occurred, leaving only silence behind in the medium-sized room.


     Everyone turned to look at Diana, prompting her to step back in cold sweat.


     She lightly trembled and pointed at Davis, "No... Elder Brother is joking..."


     "That's right, mother! Sister-in-law had joked about me, and it looks like elder brother has believed her joke!" Diana slightly laughed and shook her head.


     Clara's eyes narrowed and her reaction was caught by Davis and Claire.


     Claire looked at Clara as she questioned, "Is she lying?"


     The atmosphere delved into a thick stench of nervousness.


     Clara kept glanced at Diana for a few moments passed but she did not comment.


     Davis blinked and was totally flabbergasted, 'Surprisingly, she knows to cover for her little sister...'


     He couldn't believe his eyes. Clara who only spoke the truth chose to hide this fact by staying dumb.


     Davis sighed, "Clara, hiding this fact harms your sister, not protects..."


     Clara looked at him with a slightly stunned expression on her face but then sighed, "Yes, she is lying..."


     As expected, she was only intent on protecting her sister from insults.


     Claire's gaze fell on Diana and a moment later, she let out a sigh that ended rather quickly.


     She didn't say anything but instead looked at Davis, "Davis, you missed your coming of age ceremony as well, didn't you? Why don't you use this opportunity to make up for it?"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     342 Train Him Using Our Resources?
      Davis blinked in realization.


     So that's why they had called him here for... He thought for a moment before nodding his head, instead, he was rather astonished that his mother chose not to pursue about Diana's matter.


     Her reaction indicated as if she already knew about this matter.


     'Of course!'


     Davis remembered the Intelligence Organisation that Claire founded. Maybe she already knew but didn't choose to stop it? Or didn't chose to interfere?


     Davis became confused.


     If it weren't for Diana entering adulthood, he wouldn't have informed his mother of her personal life.


     If snitching her to mother would protect her, then he would do it even if he had to make his bond with Diana worse.


     After all, he couldn't be there at all times to protect Diana in case of Wayn turned to out to be quite... bad in some ways.


     "Perfect! After you completed your coming of age ceremony, you can marry Evelynn in a month or so!"


     Davis blinked again but then smiled. He had been wondering why his mother told him to participate in the coming of age ceremony, and now he understood.


     A man's coming of age ceremony isn't as important as a woman's coming of age ceremony. It was fine even if the man missed his own ceremony.


     Mostly because a man is considered to have entered adulthood when he is 16 while a woman is considered to have entered adulthood when she has her first period.


     From this, it could be seen that it was all in preparation for his marriage.


     Meanwhile, Evelynn on the side had a faint blush on her cheeks, coloring her beautiful shy expression that was lighting her face.


     Too bad, Davis missed the opportunity to witness it as he was looking in the direction of his mother.


     "Alright, the two of you, go play somewhere else. I have some matters to talk about with Davis and Evelynn." Claire said.


     Clara and Diana nodded their heads and left with their hands held together.


     Diana had a worried expression on her face, one that clearly told that she was incredibly nervous.


     After the two exited, Claire looked at Davis, "I already knew..."


     "Seems like it..." Davis replied but then asked, "You chose not to interfere?"


     Claire shook her head, "It isn't that I'm not interfering, it's just that I can't find anything wrong with that boy, Wayn Nolan, was it?"


     Davis nodded as he continued listening.


     "I employed a lone division which just consists of two people, and told them to investigate Wayn Nolan while keeping an eye on Diana..."


     "From the results, there was really nothing suspicious about that boy, and so I had no reason to stop them from meeting since they're just two children roaming about..."


     "But I didn't imagine that they would secretly hold feelings for each other..."


     "Feeling helpless, I had no idea of what to do, after all, it's not like your father had a higher status than mine when I married him..."



     Davis finally understood, "So even if they have a relationship, you're okay with it, right?"


     Claire bit her lips as she hesitated but still nodded her head.


     "Does father know about this?" Davis asked.


     What if his father opposed?


     Surprisingly, Claire nodded her head, "I informed him..."


     "He didn't say anything?" Davis was astonished.


     Claire shook her head, "He didn't, maybe because he felt indebted to the Nolan Family."


     "Hmm?"


     "They not only helped out our Empire when it was at its low, but they also did it without asking any compensation, unlike the Cauldon Family who asked for a marriage agreement between our two families."


     Claire suddenly panicked, "Ah Evelynn! It's not that I'm complaining..."


     "I understand..." Evelynn quickly replied with a smile on her face, "But I'm thankful to my father for doing that... Because I would've never met with Davis if it weren't for that..."


     Claire smiled for a moment before continuing, "And their achievements even include protecting Davis from any adversary for over three years... Considering all this, maybe your father chose to ignore or leave it up to me to be the decision-maker."


     "So in conclusion, our father is quite okay with Diana being married into the Nolan Family?" Davis asked.


     Claire shook her head, "I doubt that... Although he might allow Diana to marry Wayn, the groom should be the one who will marry into the bride's family, because we're obviously the stronger family..."


     "Besides, I don't want to separate from Diana..." Claire indirectly agreed with her husband's thoughts.


     "Me neither..." Davis nodded his head, agreeing with his mother.


     "It's just that, I didn't expect her to lie concerning matters like these, especially when it decides her future..." Claire's expression turned anxious, "I already know that she is causing a lot of mischiefs but those were just ignorable as long as she didn't go past her limits."


     Davis shook his head, "Diana likely knows this too, that she can't go past her limits. That's why she hid it even while being cornered by us because she knew that she will get into trouble for having close contact with a person of opposite gender."


     Claire let out a regrettable sigh, "Why did this even happen?"


     Davis hesitated but then asked, "Since it already happened, what further steps are you going to take, mother?"


     He wanted to know whether if she had anything in store for Wayn. Otherwise, with the potential of the Nolan Family, Wayn would become a worthless groom who would not be even a standard match for Diana in any way.


     Claire paused for a moment and then looked at his eyes, "What do you think I'll do?"


     "You'll train him using our resources?"


     Claire shook her head as she laughed, "Not quite..."


     She looked in a direction and said, "He would have to prove his talent and love for Diana before he even gets a tiny part of resources from us."


     Davis also turned to look at the direction his mother was looking at and found it was the direction in which the Nolan Family Manor was situated.


     Looks like it had been vain worrying on his part. All things had already been considered for Diana's future by his parents.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     343 Coming Of Age Ceremony
      A few days passed and the coming of age ceremony for three the three royals had been organized with invitations being sent all over the Empire.


     Other than the noble families, only a few influential people like the King and Queens from the subordinate Kingdoms could participate in the banquet prepared in a classical hall which was big as two kilometers wide.


     Davis, Diana, and Clara sat in the three seats that were arranged for them on top of a platform, making them the main characters for the progression today.


     Many people came along and congratulated as they gifted them with riches and antiques.


     The three were dressed up quite well in royal attire, making them look noble and majestic, inducing awe in the eyes of the onlookers as they praised endlessly.


     Halfway through the banquet...


     Davis looked at the people below him, mingling around as if they formed their own small groups or communities according to their statuses.


     Seeing this sight, he nodded thinking that it was only in line with the ways of the world.


     As for Clara, she was the topic and the center point in most of the conversations being discussed around the hall.


     Even though she had a cold temperament, nobody felt as though it ruined her beauty, instead, they all were stunned by her elegance.


     Meanwhile, Diana had her face indifferent yet her gaze landed in a direction from time to time. To Davis and the others who were in the know, it was obvious who she was looking at but they paid no heed to that on this special occasion.


     Everything went smooth, and in the beginning, they had already paid their respects to their ancestors.


     Things were fine with Logan and Claire going around, meeting with all known personalities by accepting their loyalty while ensuring hospitality was given to them.


     They didn't put an arrogant display but choose to move around as they got to know all kinds of people.


     In truth, Logan had just wanted to brag about his wife's beauty obliquely. He wanted to make her feel special on this occasion, especially when his concubines weren't here in this banquet to make her feel uncomfortable.


     Suddenly, at the entrance of the classical hall, the master of ceremonies seemed to be distressed but even before he could say anything, the figure in front of him gestured him to stay silent.


     The master of ceremonies nervously nodded and let that figure enter.


     Purple-colored long silky hair, gorgeous facial futures with lucid eyes, small nose, and crimson lips. That figure wore a green azure robe with dragon patterns etched on it.


     How could the master of ceremonies not know this figure!? He had announced her arrival in the past but now, he dared not to tarnish her name in the slightest with his tongue.


     The figure moved inside the hall and silently sat on a table, casting a gaze towards Davis.


     Davis who was sitting like a statue, feeling incredibly bored instantly felt a powerful gaze locking onto him, and when redirected his gaze towards the source, he was surprised.



     A soul transmission resounded in his head, "No haste, let your coming of age ceremony come to an end..."


     Davis nodded his head as he promptly smiled back at the woman. He didn't expect Isabella Ruth to come to his coming of age ceremony.


     'Wait!'


     He realized that there's no way she could've known that the coming of age ceremony would be held since she was in a far away Empire, and only the subordinate Kingdoms were informed of this event.


     Even they hastened themselves to the fullest of their capability to attend the Coming of Age Ceremony without fail.


     However, with Isabella's speed, it was entirely possible that she could've arrived here within a few days but that seemed unlikely.


     With this, he hypothesized that she had some other agenda.


     Thinking like this, he couldn't help but be worried.


     Was she going to announce that the Loret Empire should come under the rule of the Ruth Empire? If so, he had no choice but use Fallen Heaven to kill her.


     Davis thought as she shook his head. Even speculating this line of events in his head while taking his imagination to the limits seemed farfetched. After all, she should still be wary of his non-existent master.


     However, no matter how he thought, he knew Isabella wasn't a woman who would resort to schemes.


     If she has really had come for domination, then she should have directly come with an army in tow.


     In a few hours, the event ended and all the guests left to the Inn's they stayed at, leaving only a few mingling around in few small groups.


     As most of the guests left one by one, the remaining ones noticed the beauty of noble disposition sitting on a chair, eating delicacies as she licked her luscious lips.


     Logan, Claire, Clara, Evelynn, and Davis all gathered and approached the table she occupied, their gazes were friendly and normal.


     Once they arrived, Isabella stood up and gave a slight bow, "Greetings, Loret Emperor, Empress..."


     The two returned the greetings as they smiled at each other while congratulating her on clearing the King Grade Trial.


     Isabella concluded their short talk with a nod and looked at Davis, "Prince Davis, congratulations on becoming an adult. I'm sure that now, you and Evelynn can get married with nothing holding you two back. I give you two my heartfelt wishes..."


     Davis and Evelynn looked at each other's face, a smile automatically blooming on their naive expressions.


     Logan laughed while seeing their antics.


     "Congratulations on clearing the Ice Phoenix Immortal Trial, Princess Clara."


     Clara just nodded her head in reply, not opting to speak.


     Isabella spoke but then suddenly, her voice turned sorrowful, "I apologize Prince Davis... I thought you did something disastrous to my Ruth Empire, so I had no choice but to treat you like that..."


     The atmosphere turned silent as everyone looked at both of them in a suspicious light.


     Did something happen?


     Although Davis told them the specifics on what all happened when he was in the First Layer, he didn't explain it in detail.


     "It's fine..." Davis waved his hand indicating that he forgave her, acting as if he was the one with the bigger heart.


     In fact, he was quite thankful since he got to meet with Evelynn again sooner, but that didn't mean he forgave her completely in his heart.


     He decided not to say that to Isabella since it would take the conversation in a serious route.


     Being dragged around wasn't a good feeling no matter who experienced it unless that one was a masochist pervert.


     Isabella's worried expression became bright as she instantly set up a sound barrier, "As a token of my sincere apology, my Ruth Empire is willing to accommodate one candidate to participate in the trial of the Earth Dragon Immortal Inheritance!"


     *Boom!~*


     Almost everyone except Davis was stunned!


     "Truly!?" Logan and Claire asked at the same time, their expression quite vivid and eager with hope.


     Isabella nodded with a gentle smile.


     The two of them nodded their heads solemnly in reply and instantly changed the location of their discussion.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     344 It Is Her!
      Meanwhile, at the time when Davis and the others headed towards the Throne Hall, a girl silently sneaked away from the Banquet Hall and proceeded to go in a certain direction.


     She took careful steps and had her face down, not daring to make any big strides afraid that she would be caught by the castle maids.


     As she arrived at a certain point in one of the hallways, she spotted a young boy who was near her age and her expression automatically blossomed into a smile.


     Just before the young boy could turn into the corridor, she dashed and slightly hit him on his shoulders.


     The young boy who seemed a little absentminded was stunned as he turned to look back. His expression instantly turned jubilant as he saw the young girl but he instantly froze as a person blocked his view.


     He realized that the person standing in front of him blocking the young girl from his vision was his father.


     "Is something the matter, Princess Diana?" The middle-aged man spoke with an amiable expression on his face, "My name is Ray Nolan. It is my pleasure to make your acquaintance."


     Diana's expression froze as she recognized the man in front of her. She gave an awkward laugh and scrammed away as a feeling of wanting to escape enveloped her soul.


     Wayn extended his hand wanting to stop her, talk to her but his hand was suddenly caught in someone's grasp.


     He turned to look at his father and an aggrieved expression emerged on his face.


     Ray Nolan gently sighed, "Wayn, be mindful of our status. The Loret Family is bound to rise so don't do anything that it would immensely offend them."


     Wayn clenched his fists. Ever since he found that the mischievous girl he came to like was a princess, he couldn't get her off his mind.


     It was the case especially when he saw her look so pretty today, glancing at him from time to time as she blushed.


     However, he knew... He knew that she was so far out of his reach that it became so painfully true when he learned the difference between his and the Loret Family's overall prowess.


     'But... but she came to see me...' A feeling of affection welled up within his heart and her cheerful yet mischievous smile flashed in his heart.


     He took a deep breath but then suddenly, calmed himself down, "Yes, father, I will not harm the interests of our family by my own hands."


     Ray nodded, "Good!"


     Wayn's eyes flashed as an urge to get stronger welled up within him inwardly, completely swallowing his previous thoughts of wanting to refute his father to the back of his mind.


     ======


     In the Royal Castle, Throne Hall.


     A few minutes later after Isabella explained the specifics of the Immortal Inheritance.


     "Haha! Once again, Princess Isabella! I thank you on behalf of the Loret Empire for showing us your favor!" Logan jovially laughed as he spoke.


     On the way, they had heard from Isabella that the Ruth Family had decreed long ago that only the members of the Ruth Empire Royalty were allowed to participate in the trials of the Immortal Grade Inheritance.



     The Ruth Family of that time had no idea that the Inheritance was an Immortal Inheritance until to the present, where Isabella managed to complete the King Grade Trial.


     So, Logan and the others believed that this was clearly an exception and this exception was granted only because of the vague matter between Davis and Isabella that they didn't know about.


     As for that apology, who would believe that? Certainly not them but Clara did as she could see through lies.


     "You're too polite..." Isabella graciously replied and then stated, "The requirements for participating in the trial is that one should be below 32 years old of bone age, and their Body Tempering Cultivation should not have reached the Gold Stage!"


     Logan froze! In reality, most of the ones present froze when they heard the age limit.


     It was like they had been given the treat to share, but it turned out that the treat could no longer be used by them.


     But, the eyes of the three young ones were quite the opposite.


     They had their eyes glowing with fervor; Davis, Clara and Evelynn, all three looked at each other and smiling shook their heads.


     "I've already got an Inheritance, big brother, you should take this opportunity..." Clara said, her cold face lit up with a smile.


     Davis blinked and nodded his head, feeling the warmth, "Thank you, Clara..."


     This inheritance was likely about Body Tempering rather than Essence Gathering, so he knew that it would still be advantageous to Clara if she were to participate in it.


     Clara's smile turned resplendent even more, her smile even stunning Isabella into a trance.


     Davis gazed at his parents, "Father and Mother, originally I thought one of you should go, but now since there is an age limit as well as a cultivation limit, the candidates are no longer you two..."


     Logan and Claire nodded their heads, a little disappointed.


     Logan sighed exasperatedly, "Ah... It is fated that you should be the one who will soar into the heavens, my son!"


     Claire smiled, albeit a little sad that the opportunity of getting revenge was taken away from her like this by a mere age limit.


     She said, "Davis, didn't you say that your master only teaches you Soul Forging Cultivation? You should use this opportunity well!"


     Isabella who was beside them, batted her eyelids when she heard that, 'No wonder his Soul Forging Cultivation is unfathomable in spite of his age...'


     Davis shook his head and smiled as he pointed in a direction, "Father, Mother, I'm not going to be the one who is participating, instead it is her!"


     "Me?!" Evelynn instantly shouted in disbelief. She hurriedly shook both her head and hands in rejection.


     Davis smiled, "Yes, it's you... Evelynn, didn't you want to become stronger by using your own strength?"


     Isabella's eyes flashed in inexplicable admiration, 'He's giving up this opportunity to his fiancee?'


     Evelynn froze!


     Yes, didn't she want to become stronger by using her own strength?


     She did!


     All these years, she had been feeling quite remorseful for using the resources as if it belonged to her when in truth it belonged to Davis.


     She could easily twist the facts, thinking that these resources belonged to her husband, hence belonged to her but they weren't even married yet.


     Evelynn felt bad, even worse for using a little more than normal the number of resources compared to an average cultivator.


     She clenched her fists and a faint determination glowed in her eyes, "Yes!"


     "Good! Then you will participate, right?"


     "Yes!"


     "Haha! Good!" Davis clapped his hands once and looked at the others and asked straightforwardly, "There you have it, does anyone object?"


     Surprisingly, he only received a smile from the others causing him to chuckle lightly.


     Davis nodded his head in gratification. All of them understood his intentions and didn't deny giving this opportunity to his soon to be wife.


     "Alright, it's decided then! Princess Isabella, Evelynn will be participating in your Earth Dragon Immortal Inheritance!"


     Isabella nodded as she smiled wholeheartedly, her vague admiration turned into more of a genuine one.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     345 Ruth Empire“s Immortal Inheritance
      Around half a month passed.


     On top of an avian magical beast were three human figures, leisurely resting on the back as they enjoyed the surrounding scenery during the travel.


     Davis and Evelynn sat together on a spot to the left, a little away from Isabella who was at the right side.


     Evelynn exposed a worried expression on her face frequently, mostly because she was well aware that she hadn't made improvements in her Body Tempering Cultivation ever since the events of the Grand Sea Continent Meet.


     Instead, she only changed her cultivation method to a Sky Grade one that was present in the Loret Royal Family.


     Her body cultivation had stagnated from that time since she was fearful of the pain she received while cultivating Body Tempering Systeme in the past.


     Before, she gritted her teeth and cultivated up to the Iron Stage but still easily lost to Davis, losing the deal she made at that time. This made her lose hope in Body Tempering Cultivation since it seemed a bit unrewarding while even having the possibility of ruining her voluptuous figure.


     Now, in these few days, she had trained her Body Tempering Cultivation for most of the time during their travel along with Davis's personal guidance.


     The avian magical beast which was the Golden horned Wyvern had maintained a stable course in the sky and Davis had helped her cultivate from any disturbance by using his soul force.


     For example, he had curbed the wind resistance from disrupting her training session numerous times and taken care of tiny little problems that cropped up during this time.


     Even so, Evelynn still had cold feet that curbed her from having positive thoughts for the upcoming trial.


     Davis had consoled her numerous times that she should be able to clear the trial with her current strength as long she maintains an edge over the opponents, but she knew it was all baseless and he said that only to cheer her up.


     Evelynn slowly opened her eyes as she finished her cultivation session, rather, she had sensed the humongous Capital City of the Ruth Empire that slowly emerged in front of her.


     Davis's eyes flashed.


     A few kilometers away from them was a city that stood tall, and had a great wall stretching to about 1,000 kilometers in a circle.


     The wall was about 200 meters tall and grandly sculpted with their own sense of cultural architecture, giving the viewers a breathtaking feeling, but the onlookers from far away could still see some structures which were even taller than the wall.


     The tallest of them, the Royal Palace of the reigning ruler, at a height of about 1000 meters high in the sky. The Palace of the Ruth Emperor.


     "The Ruth Empire sure is rich in history and architecture..." Davis unknowingly commented while looking at the tall and high rise buildings stretching through the horizons.


     "Your words are of high praise, Prince Davis..." Isabella softly said with a smile, her face quite proud.



     According to history, the Ruth Empire was the largest Empire as well as the Empire to exist through the annals of time.


     It has existed for more than 1,000 years according to the records of the other empires in their respective libraries but for how many years exact... No one knew other than the main branch of the Ruth Empire's Royal Family.


     Even the noble families present in the Ruth Empire have changed at least every 500 years, while not even one of them managed to beat the decline of talents in the presence of time.


     Only the Ruth Emperor and his elders knew about the history of the Ruth Empire, or even Isabella since she received the inheritance and was once an Empress before giving it up to her father.


     The Golden Horned Wyvern which had grown a few meters long and wide since its breakthrough to the Fifth Stage. It flew above the walls and approached a structure that was 700 meters tall and 300 meters wide.


     Landing on a platform that was designed for entry through the air, the Golden Horned Wyvern lowered its body, letting the ones were riding on its back down.


     Isabella gestured them to follow her while the other two complied in tacit understanding.


     The three of them then entered the building and headed towards a hall that occupied 20% of the size of the building.


     Once they entered the hall, Davis found a few things that garnered his attention.


     The architecture and design of the hall seemed vastly different from the ones outside, with dragon patterns decorating all over the walls and pillars.


     Other than this, he found a few youths and Emperor Ruth discussing about something before they found out about their arrival.


     "Hahaha! Davis, you grew up! Welcome to the Ruth Empire..." Emperor Ruth laughed uproariously as he enthusiastically approached Davis.


     Davis clasped his hands and slightly bowed, thanking him for the favor especially when he considered they allowed Evelynn to participate in the trials.


     He did decide that it should be Evelynn who should participate in the trials but the choice to make the ultimate decision ended up on the Ruth Empire's Ruler to make.


     "Mark, when does the trial start?" Davis couldn't keep his curiosity curbed since it involved Evelynn's growth as an individual cultivator.


     It was fine if she stayed at home but both of them wanted to give meaning to their lives and travel together at some point. For this, he needed her to be strong and possess a powerful will.


     What place other than a trial would suffice for this matter?


     "Hahaha! You still remember what I said about calling me by my name! Good! Good!" Emperor Ruth laughed as he shook his head, "Aren't you hasty? Don't worry! The trial will begin in a few hours once I request a passage from this place..."


     Immoral Inheritances didn't have infinite energy to support numerous participants in the first place. For this matter, the inheritance would close up for some time before opening again in the near future.


     This was was also the reason why Davis wasn't able to send Evelynn or himself to the Immortal Inheritance in the Firzen Island, the one where Clara participated and managed to clear the Emperor Grade Trial; the Ice Phoenix Immortal Inheritance.


     He originally thought that he would take the trial of either the Ice or Fire Phoenix but it seemed like he would only be able to do that after the necessary time had passed for the Immortal Inheritance to re-energize its trial conducting formations.


     He learned this from Claire after he gave Evelynn the opportunity to participate in the Earth Dragon Immortal Inheritance. It was at the time when talks with Isabella about who would participate in the Earth Dragon Immortal Inheritance was unofficially decided.


     It was at that moment he knew that he screwed up his chances to increase his cultivation base quickly but as a husband-to-be, he truly felt that if he were to take back his words of wanting to share this opportunity with his wife-to-be, he would be a scum, a personality he disliked to the extreme due to personal reasons.


     Emperor Ruth left in the direction of a wall as a tunnel opened as if it sensed someone approaching it. He entered the tunnel and went down for a few minutes before coming back.


     "Alright, I've initiated the trial! All of you prepare yourselves!"


     Emperor Ruth shouted at the youths who were gathered in the hall, there were 14 of them.


     Davis recognized three of them as they were also participants of the Grand Sea Continent Meet. One of them was in the top ten and the other two were in the top twenty.


     The youths all sat and entered the meditation state as soon as they heard their father yapping.


     Davis saw their negligence but also fear in a form of respect in their closing eyes. He inwardly mused about the life Emperor Mark Ruth has lived while ruling this empire for decades.


     It didn't click in his mind at first but now looking at it from a close perspective, he recalled the fact that this man, Emperor Mark Ruth, had married 57 women in his entire lifetime.


     The youth who were all present here, including Isabella, was all from the wombs of those 57 women, making them the Emperor's children.


     He couldn't guess what type of a cruel man would it take to have a relationship with this many women but on second thought, he realized that it wasn't cruel and that was how the way things worked in this world.


     Even an upright individual couldn't resist the temptations involuntarily exuded by beauties.


     'The strong do truly enjoy their lives here unlike the fake ones in the mortal world...' He chanced upon a realization.


     Emperor Ruth walked towards Davis and informed the necessary details about the competition which Isabella elaborated on before.


     There were three things to remember.


     One, a person can only use their Body Tempering Cultivation while in the trial.


     Two, if a person used any other cultivation other than Body Tempering Cultivation, the person would be disqualified.


     Three, disqualified meant death!


     When Davis heard that, his spine experienced an influx of chill, and so did Evelynn.


     "These three rules haven't changed from time immemorial. Just make sure that she doesn't use any other cultivation no matter what might happen, otherwise, it's difficult to keep on living. This is the basic courtesy the Earth Dragon Immortal asked of us and our ancestors..."


     Davis nodded his head when he heard Emperor Ruth's speech.


     He turned to Evelynn and warned her again out of worry. He was no longer was excited at the prospect of Evelynn completing the trial. If there were to be any accidents... He didn't want to even think about it.


     Even if she failed, he just wanted her to come back safe.


     Evelynn nodded her head and repeatedly assured him that she will not use any other cultivation other than Body Tempering Cultivation.


     Davis nodded and finally a smile lit up his worried face. He turned to ask Emperor Ruth, "Mark, I wonder if you can divulge the contents of the trial... I know that I'm asking too much and I can pa..."


     Emperor Ruth shook his head with an angry expression on his face, "Aiya! What are you saying, Davis? Aren't we close!?"


     Saying so, Emperor Ruth elaborated, "So far, Earth Dragon Immortal had trials based on only one aspect... Strength!"


     "As for the specifics on how the trial will go, the remnant soul of the Earth Dragon Immortal will decide..." Emperor Ruth sheepishly said.


     The sight of it was quite comical but Davis's face was quite stiff.


     If they didn't know the contents of the trial then how was he supposed to come up with a counter plan for Evelynn?


     The more time passed like this... The more he was afraid of sending Evelynn to a trial of unknown content.


     Meanwhile, Evelynn who was meditating on the floor was filled with determination towards the unknown.


     A few hours passed and a flash of light streaked through the tunnel as it shortly blinded everybody on the hall.


     "It has opened..." Emperor Ruth solemnly uttered and gestured the youths to enter.


     Four youths stepped forward with a brave disposition and entered the tunnel leading to the trial.


     Emperor Ruth nodded and explained, "Davis, only four of them can enter at a time. I assume you don't want her to enter with the first batch?"


     Davis nodded as he cast a thankful glance.


     Emperor Ruth knew Davis's thoughts as he could see the young man being worried about his woman.


     Honestly, he felt that this woman was so lucky to gain favor from this lad who he had acknowledged as a peer.


     He cast a glance at his daughter, and a sudden thought flashed through his mind before he wryly shook his head.


     'There's no way that could happen, right?'


     A few hours passed as the youths present continued to mediate on their state of mind.


     Suddenly, the tunnel flashed again and a few minutes later, the four youths who had entered before, appeared.


     Davis's expression went stiff. They were all more or less powerful than Evelynn in terms of Body Tempering Cultivation, yet they were all bloody and battered.


     Once they came out, they ask kneeled and shouted with a pitiful expression on their faces, "We have disappointed you, Royal Father!"


     The moment they finished uttering their sentence, the keeled over and fainted simultaneously as if they planned beforehand.


     Yet, the truth was that everyone present knew that they were not acting.


     Emperor Ruth hurriedly ran over and fed them pills with a worried expression on his face.


     While he kept muttering "Useless! Useless..." there was still a worried expression on his face, indicating that he wasn't vicious enough.


     The youths who saw this had solemn expressions on their faces.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     346 Sky Grade Trial
      The four young men of the Ruth Family who had entered, although possessed a high cultivation base than Evelynn, they were still defeated in the trial.


     Davis couldn't help but think if they had tried their best or just fought randomly without any battle strategies.


     A few minutes later, the battered youths woke up and had their heads down with a shameful expression on their faces.


     Emperor Ruth heaved a sigh of relief, considering that they weren't critically injured or beyond help.


     He asked, "Which trial grade did you lads choose?"


     A youth who looked unreconciled, answered, "Sky Grade..."


     The hall turned silent.


     Emperor Ruth cast a glance at each other and received the same answer.


     Sky Grade!


     He was not surprised but the others were woken up by reality!


     Dead silence emerged among the remaining group of youths who were eventually going to enter the trial.


     After that, the youths explained the content of the trial which they faced.


     In this Immortal Inheritance's history, the first batch is usually the weak ones, sent to gain information about the trial contents.


     This came as a strategy even though it seemed cruel, after all, it remained that the strong would get stronger and the weak would remain weaker when considered in a wide perspective.


     Equality and fairness is nothing but an illusion, even in families, especially when it grows to point when there are too many family members.


     And from the results of their information gathering, all of them had faced numerous opponents to battle.


     They struggled to defeat the opponents but one of them had failed at the final level while the other three had failed at the mid-level. It seemed like there were three levels to the Sky Grade Trial.


     It was unknown if the King Grade Trial would contain the same amount of levels or more.


     Seeing the atmosphere fall into an all-time low, their confidences in clearing the trial took a hit.


     They simultaneously cast a glance at Isabella and realized the difference between them and the one generation senior elder sister, they unknowingly acknowledged her prowess for the first time in their lives.


     Facts speaks a lot for itself. They had assumed that she had gotten lucky in the trial but it looked like they were the ones who were deep in the well, unable to see a wider world, like an ignorant frog.


     At first, they were extremely unreconciled! Even though she was their elder sister from another mother, they had still pushed their bias over her because she was a woman.


     For what reason? Because the Ruth Family had always been male-dominated family due to their prowess in strength!


     Women rarely trained themselves in Body Tempering Cultivation due to their natural disposition against it.


     And out of nowhere, a woman, regardless if she were their elder sister or not, came and took the scepter of the ruler and became the first Empress of the Ruth Empire through sheer power.



     In fact, they had heard people outside talking of how the men in the Ruth Family were useless and a woman had to hold the banner for them in front of the world.


     This made then feel extremely ashamed and unreconciled.


     They wanted to prove themselves that they would clear the trial like her but now it looked like, her power before she cleared the trial was nothing but trivial.


     They started to feel uncomfortable because they looked at her face. It was extremely calm as if their loss was already visible and inevitable in her eyes.


     On the other side, Davis looked at Evelynn and wanted to advise her to back out.


     Evelynn's face was pale, yet she clenched her fists, her eyes shining with determination.


     Davis was extremely worried because he knew that her age was 28, not much different from the youths who had entered before.


     He had explained some battle strategies to her before like what one should do when faced with multiple enemies but she was even weaker than the Ruth Family youths, so would she be able to clear the trial? The answer was obviously no!


     But when he saw her eyes shining with determination, he couldn't bear to stop her.


     Gritting his teeth, he controlled himself from saying anything that might curb her confidence but instead explained to her some strategies now since the contents were revealed by their mouths.


     He could fine-tune and make it suit her fighting style so that it would make her chances to clear the trial shoot up more.


     "Evelynn, do your best!"


     Evelynn solemnly nodded and took a step forward as she neared the tunnel.


     Davis looked at her back and sighed, 'In any case, she had promised me to back out if the situation goes awry...'


     Emperor Ruth noticed Evelynn and looked back, "Three of you go..."


     The youth who was placed on the top ten in the Grand Sea Continent Meet bravely stepped forward with two other youths.


     Soon, they all entered the tunnel, leaving a listless Davis who had his teeth clenched secretly like a madman.


     Even though Davis was overcautious with himself, he was extremely overcautious with his loved ones, especially Evelynn.


     After the event that happened in the Ashton Empire Royal Capital, he was extremely protective of Evelynn, not letting her near any danger.


     After all, he didn't want to experience the feeling of losing her ever again, not in this lifetime.


     ======


     Evelynn entered the tunnel and stepped on the epic flight of stairs that ran down to the underground, causing her to be cautious of her surroundings.


     In front of her were the three youths going in first maybe because of their pride as men. As they descended, they stepped onto a leveled ground and saw a tunnel of light.


     "We should all be able to enter at once..." Uttered the young man who was in the top ten.


     His name was Wilmark Ruth, and he had reached Peak-Level Iron Stage even though his age was just 26.


     He was the topmost participant who was in the advantage of successfully clearing the trial.


     The previous youths were all at either, Mid-Level Iron Stage or High-Level Iron Stage.


     "Wilmark... Don't tell me that you are still planning on taking the King Grade Trial?" A youth asked with an expression of disbelief.


     Wilmark's expression turned ugly. He had been boasting all year long that he would clear the King Grade Trial just like Isabella, but now it looked like...


     He clenched his teeth as he answered, "Yes!"


     He just couldn't afford to lose face at this point!


     So what if I were to fail!? If I can't reach the same heights as her than its better I live the life of a prince in the Royal Palace obediently... Or so were his thoughts right now.


     The two other youths were shocked while Evelynn had no opinion on that matter.


     Wilmark strode to the tunnel of light and disappeared.


     The two youths smiled wryly and cast a glance back and withdrew their gazes sooner, afraid that they would succumb to temptation.


     After all, the one behind them was a full-fledged vixen.


     In truth, most of the youth's eyes in the Hall outside would occasionally fall on Evelynn's figure.


     Davis was aware of this as well and didn't take it to heart, because he deemed that a glance or a few would be okay but a stare would be not.


     They hurriedly cast out their distractive thoughts and entered the tunnel of light.


     Evelynn noticed their awkward expressions but took a deep breath and entered with a relaxed demeanor. Their thoughts on her were least of her concerns right now.


     ======


     The landscape in front of Evelynn changed as she found herself viewing a new scenery.


     Her figure stood at the center of a cave, and the over the other side was a lake, almost clear invisibility.


     Amidst the silent echo of her footsteps, there were no sounds audible to her senses.


     Suddenly, a beam of light shone above the lake and an image of a savage yet majestic dragon appeared in a simple manner yet its grand aura howled at her.


     "Tell me, which trial do you want to enter? Sky Grade? King Grade? Emperor Grade? Immortal Grade?"


     The Earth Dragon's voice resounded out, it's voice bold and dignified.


     "Sky Grade..." Evelynn's nerves were taut and stiff when she saw the savage image of the dragon, but she still spoke while being able to keep sanity.


     Many normal people might lose their minds for a moment after seeing an unrestrained magical beast such as the Earth-Dragon.


     She had already prepared for this event, so she was able to withstand its pressure to a degree.


     "Very well! Sky Grade, it is..."


     Once the image spoke, the scenery changed and Evelynn found herself on a horizontal split mountain which looked like a platform.


     She stood at the center, glancing at the bright blue sky in awe. It felt very real!


     The transition of space had left her in awe of the owner of the Immortal Inheritance; the Earth-Dragon.


     If Evelynn knew that the Ruth Family would kneel down once they see the image of the Earth Dragon, then she might be feeling surreal right now...


     "Trialist, you must clear three levels to complete the Sky Grade Trial. You could exit by uttering the sentence 'I give up' and you will be sent out as long as you aren't dead."


     Evelynn gulped as she clenched her fists. She summoned out a weapon from her spatial ring and grasped it in her hand.


     Her hand held a slim yet sharp sword and the handle was shaped like a dragon's eyes. Evelynn specifically picked it up from the Loret Treasury with the advice of Isabella.


     The sword was nothing more than Low-Level Earth Grade Weapon, yet she held it in her hand with confidence.


     Apparently, one's weapon-grade shouldn't be greater than their cultivation, otherwise, the trial might launch an invisible attack and destroy the weapon into smithereens.


     Imagine having low cultivation of Iron Stage, yet bringing a weapon of Sky Grade only to have it destroyed... It actually happened in the Ruth Empire's trial taking history.


     At that time, the Ruth Family mourned the loss of a powerful weapon and never ever used a powerful weapon again to take the trial.


     "Let the first level begin then..."


     The Earth Dragon's voice echoed prompting the start of the trial.


     Numerous figures emerged from all sides of the mountain and approached as if they were planning to surround her into a single point.


     They were all releasing an aura that was equivalent to Peak-Level Bronze Stage and looked like armored soldiers, just like the youths had informed.


     There were ten of them and they were all a single level lower than her, meaning that she had to take down numerous opponents who were just a level lower than her even though their stages were different.


     After all, in the lower stages, there wasn't much of a difference between their battle prowess when considered from a wide perspective.


     Her eyes flashed and she dashed to an opponent in a random direction instead of waiting to be surrounded.


     She quickly reached the opponent she had designated and slashed with brute force while the other opponents were still approaching her at their own pace.


     *Clang!~*


     The armored figure she targeted used its own sword to block, yet its weapon was sent flying from the impact because of the difference in their cultivation.


     Evelynn's hand trembled a little yet she jumped forward as she performed a swing at the opponent's throat, trying to sever its head from the body.


     *Slash!~*


     At the same time, two spears came from afar and stabbed the place where she stood a moment before.


     Evelynn landed on a place a few meters away from where the spears landed and looked behind. One of the armored figures were no more, condensing into a thick form of energy which disappeared into thin air, leaving only the nine armored figures which were approaching her fast with different types of weapons held in their hands.


     She instantly moved and took the two spears into her spatial ring and rendered the two armored figures who threw the weapon at her weaponless.


     Knowing that time was of the essence, she quickly approached the remaining armored figures who were spread out and managed to behead five more of them before the last four gathered together to group attack her simultaneously from a wide direction.


     She had made sure not to get herself surrounded or else she knew that the ending will be the same as those youths who had entered in the first batch.


     *Clang!~* *Clang!~*


     *Clang!~*


     The sounds of weapons colliding echoed throughout the open wide mountain.


     But! Being relentlessly pushed back by their reckless teamwork with different types of weapons that had both long and short reach, she was left with no choice but to retreat.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     347 Evelynn“s Tenacity
      The area they were battling was near to the cliff that reached to the abyss who knows where.


     'Looks like I should stop conserving my energy...' Evelynn instantly judged the situation was not in her favor as she stood her ground. The greyish aura glowing around her body started to gleam brighter as if it were purified.


     'Tyrant Aura Amplification...' Evelynn inwardly uttered to herself as she concentrated her battle aura towards her shoulders, hips and her thick legs, rushing forward with an explosive step.


     The momentum she used to charge made her seem like a train charging ahead to take down any obstacle blocking its path.


     The armored figure who possessed a shield was hit with her entire explosive speed and knocked back into the cliff but before it could even fall down, it turned into a speck of energy and disappeared.


     Evelynn smiled as the remaining three were scattered away from each other from the sheer impact of colliding with her rush.


     Her arms were slightly hurt from the impact but she used this opportunity to lop off every single one of their heads while they were staggered.


     As the last head fell with a loud thud, Evelynn took a deep breath while inwardly heaving a sigh of relief, feeling that she had acted smart against these opponents, making her clear the trial without much effort.


     But before she could even catch her breath, a voice resounded out again, "Let the second level begin..."


     Evelynn froze! She actually forgot the warnings of being given no time to rest and relaxed in a moment of carelessness.


     She hurriedly concentrated and released her battle aura to go back to get peak state again.


     Evelynn's expression changed as she failed... Even if she couldn't return to her peak state, she could still enter a focused state which is near to a peak state in terms of battle prowess.


     Numerous figures once again climbed out of the surrounding cliff, and it was clear that each of them released the same battle aura as her; Low-Level Iron Stage.


     Her expression turned solemn once again as she couldn't truly underestimate their prowess.


     When she battled with the previous armored figures, she realized that they were more or less utilizing techniques that were of Sky Grade to battle, just like her.


     She had a vague thought swirling around her head, 'Wouldn't that mean the armored figures in the King Grade Trial might possibly use techniques that are of... King Grade?'


     As the thought quickly came, she launched herself towards an armored figure, adopting the same strategy.


     Kill before they group up!


     Arriving near the armored figure she targeted, just before she could attack, she hurriedly dodged as she felt danger!


     *Clang!~*


     One spear struck the location where she had been before and the moment she landed, she suddenly sidestepped!


     *Ripp!~~*


     A tearing sound echoed and blood splattered on the ground. A sleek cut on her arm appeared while poured out from her wound.



     Evelynn paid it no heed and stored the spear which created a wound on her arm and landed beside her.


     She quickly approached the other spear which was first aimed at her, but her target quickly blocked her way.


     Evelynn activated Tyrant Aura Amplification again and slashed at the armored figure with her sword.


     *Clang!~*


     *Clang!~*


     The armored figure retaliated and their attacks clashed, sprinkling sparks due to the friction.


     Her eyes moved and she saw five of them quickly moving in to surround her as one of them launched an attack.


     Evelynn retreated again, but as she back stepped, she neared the edge of the cliff.


     Taking a deep breath, she took out the spear she had retrieved before and positioned herself for a throw while steadying her hips.


     Seeing the armored figures coming at her in more or less a straight line, she inadvertently cracked a smile.


     'Absolute Enhancement!'


     Her bones gave off a cracking sound as her joints echoed. Her arm slightly bulged while her veins stuck out.


     She took a step forward and with a resounding boom echoed through the ground as she threw the spear at them with deep focus.


     *Bzz!~*


     The spear traveled in a straight line but missed the first target however, the next few armored figures were pierced through like tofu, rendering at least three of them dead.


     One of them was the one who retrieved the spear when Evelynn retreated due to their prowess from ganging up.


     Evelynn did not stop her movements after she threw the spear, but quickly arrived at the center of them and wreaked havoc from ruining their close formation.


     The spear thrown at them had disrupted their rhythm but also let them fall into chaos as they unconsciously blocked each other's line of sight.


     She slashed and pierced creating numerous cuts on the armored figures surrounding her. She also targeted their joints, making their movements slow down to a few notches.


     Her intentions were clear; weaken them before they regroup!


     It was possible to kill some before they regrouped but it would let the remaining opponents who were down, gang up on her after they had regained balance. She couldn't let that absolutely happen or her battle aura would deplete faster than ever.


     As she danced around while swinging her sword, using their line of sight to her advantage while cutting them down one by one, it didn't take long for the first one to fall.


     She had already killed three, so this made four of them to the dead list at this level.


     She killed another one before they finally regrouped, surrounding her into a dead-end!


     There were still five of them left!


     Even so, Evelynn smiled as she had weakened the five of them to a degree by wounding them.


     Besides, as she killed, her confidence increased as time passed by. They weren't as bright as humans, nor were they stupid as humans.


     They acted all according to a certain pattern, and if she can see through them, she can make them run around like fools for some time.


     It was just like Davis said. The strategies he gave her were immensely useful when fighting against opponents who were like puppets.


     Kill them off before they group up! Retreat if they try to surround! Maintain distance as you slash them apart one by one while trying to not get injured! Make them weaponless as that would decrease their battle prowess a lot!


     She narrowed her eyes and looked at the two armored figures who possessed shields.


     Other than the dead armored figures who wielded spears, these two were the ones who were giving her a headache because she needed more strength to defeat them.


     The shields were firm, sturdy and wide. She could only defeat the previous shield user in the first level because the weapon's grade was lower than her own cultivation. Rushing into that sturdy Low-Level Earth Grade shield wouldn't work this time.


     But if this situation prolonged, then she knew that she would not be able to clear the third level, which would clearly be difficult than this level.


     Keeping her sword inside, she took out a spear again, and it looked like the one of the two she gained during the first level.


     She eyed the spear that was at Low-Level Earth Grade stuck in the mountain surface and charted the shortest route possible.


     She took a step forward and dashed in the opposite direction.


     An armored figure with an axe came close and cut down her path.


     Evelynn anticipated it and moved sideways, switching to the direction where a hole in their formation had formed due to the axe user's offense.


     Quickly dashing away, she almost got away from their blockade when suddenly an armored figure slashed at her with a sword.


     Thrusting the spear at the sword, she deflected it and the resulting force sent her flying out of the blockade.


     It wasn't that she was weak but she let herself be propelled away by the force from their clash.


     Once she took a step on the ground balancing herself, her bones once again made a cracking sound as she launched the spear at the sword user.


     The spear traveled at a speed where the sword user couldn't react in time.


     *Puchi!!~*


     It pierced the opponents head and nailed itself on the ground, and in the next moment, the sword user faded into nothingness.


     Without turning away her back on them, she back stepped as she neared the Low-Level Earth Grade Spear.


     Her seductive yet serious eyes searched for any possible attacks that might catch her off-guard.


     In a few seconds, she arrived and took the spear that was nailed on the ground with sheer force.


     She scanned the area once again and made sure that there were only four of them left.


     The armored figures slowly neared her as they adopted a different method to fight her.


     From this, Evelynn garnered that the lower the armored figures left, the more they acted defensive.


     Propping up the spear towards them, she dashed forwards awaiting a collision that might result in one of them getting injured.


     Or so one would think...


     Evelynn performed a jump once she arrived near a shield user and thrust it.


     *Puchi!!~*


     The shield user's head was pierced through and it quickly turned into a speck of energy before disappearing from the place.


     Evelynn smiled as her feint worked. These opponents were easier to fool as they followed a certain pattern.


     The shield user propped up its shield, preparing for the incoming collision while blocking its own line of sight. This allowed Evelynn to jump over that armored figure and kill it


     As soon as she landed, a two-handed axe almost diced her body into two but because she took a sidestep, she managed to successfully avoid it.


     She hurriedly retreated and thanked her reflexes for the impending close call.


     Once she created a small amount of distance between those three, she heaved a sigh of relief.


     There was too much space for her to maneuver and as long as they don't surround her, she imagined that everything would be fine.


     During this time, she thought of taking a pill but too bad, any form of supplements weren't allowed in the trial.


     This is why most of the candidates failed to clear the trial in the first place.


     Without energy to replenish or battle aura in this case, one can't expect to continuously fight numerous experts at the same time. Not only would they have no chance to replenish their energy, but they should also try to conserve it as well.


     Making a mistake while conserving their energy would clearly result in them being ousted from the trial at the end.


     Evelynn still hadn't even used half of her battle aura, yet she came this far just by running around as she created opportunities for herself to exploit.


     What she did was deadly and could land her in a pinch but she learned that unless one's battle prowess was abnormal, they wouldn't be able to make an even a small ripple in this place.


     She understood this very well!


     In a few staggering minutes, she managed to kill all three of them. And once she did that, she heard that voice she came to dislike again.


     "Let the third level begin..."


     In a split second, numerous armored figures appeared in her view again as she did a 360® turn.


     She sighed thinking that she would have to face ten experts one level above her own, meaning all ten of them were at Mid-Level Iron Stage.


     Evelynn clenched her fists reluctantly.


     In this one month of Body Tempering Cultivation, she felt that she was very close to breaking through the Mid-Level Iron Stage, yet she hadn't been able to...


     If she doesn't breakthrough right now, then it will be almost an impossible task for her to defeat these ten armored figures.


     Evelynn understood that she wasn't a genius and so, considered if she should give up right here and now.


     She clenched her teeth as she thought of the days where she had shamelessly, yet guiltily received cultivation resources just for being his woman.


     It wasn't that she hated it but felt that she didn't deserve it because she had once ignored his direct advances to agree to become his wife in the near future as if she wasn't interested.


     It was only through her cousin's provocation did she realize about her true feelings in the Grand Sea Continent Meet.


     Even though she understood herself more or less after that event, she hated the fact that she was powerless and selfish.


     Being near a figure of power only served to increase her sense of inferiority complex even more.


     She didn't want to experience that feeling one bit...


     A faint light of determination shone in Evelynn's eyes as held the spear.


     The speed that they had moved in on her... She realized that she had no chance to fool around by maneuvering around them.


     The greyish battle aura surrounding her radiated as her eyes emitted a glint while her lips moved!


     "Tyrant Shield..."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     348 Where Is Evelynn!?
      Davis waited for Evelynn to exit as time passed by, yet he was incredibly nervous because of his overcautiousness.


     His overcautiousness was a trait he had caught when he had escaped from Twizer's mansion; Mo Wuming's mansion.


     Without his overcautiousness, he couldn't have survived out there even while relying on the Death Book on Earth. nor could he have survived in the Tripartite Alliance Territory.


     Even in the previous years, his overcautiousness could be seen in how he always decided to mask and disguise himself, potentially making him hide from needless trouble.


     As seconds dragged and delayed, his mind couldn't stop imagining something bad happening to Evelynn.


     Even though he didn't want to imagine it, every time he thought about her battling figure in the trial, it would turn bloody in his mind, just like the time she had her arms cut off in the Ashton Royal Capital.


     He walked to and fro around the hall, unable to calm himself down.


     This scene looked like when Claire was about to give birth while Logan was absolutely nervous about the things happening inside the birth room, yet having no way to learn of it.


     Except, in this case, Evelynn wasn't giving birth but was putting her life on the line, fighting for resources and self-improvement.


     Everyone more or less glanced at Davis from time to time, wondering why he was so worried about a woman who wasn't still his genuine wife.


     He hadn't still married her but was so worried?


     But after more time passed by, they realized that he had deep feelings for her because he still hadn't calmed down but went around asking the youths who came out about the contents of the trial and how it differed for each people who took part in it in detail.


     They sighed while looking at his desperate yet staunch silhouette, silently laughing in their minds because they thought he had been thoroughly seduced by her.


     In their minds, they had already decided that the two slept with each other to have this kind of profound relationship.


     Davis didn't care about what they thought but was only bothered about what kind of information he could gain from gathering information as seconds passed by...


     He gradually calmed down and wholeheartedly was able to believe in her survival.


     He no longer held hope for her to clear the trial because from the information gathered, he knew that she will be more or less be facing opponents that are at a higher level than her in the final level.


     With this, he was glad because he believed that Evelynn would give up once she knew the power difference between her and the opponents.


     Hence, she would be unharmed.


     Davis finally calmed down completely once he thought of it like this... At the same time...


     Beside him, Emperor Ruth strode forwards and casually placed a hand on Davis's shoulders, "I see you have stopped fretting over your woman's wellbeing."



     Davis glanced at Emperor Ruth and gave a slight nod.


     Emperor Ruth slightly laughed, "Would I become the sinner if something were to happen to your woman?"


     Davis stood startled, "It was my decision to make her participate in this trial and her determination that made her use this opportunity."


     He shook his head, "If anything untoward happens to her, it is I who will become the sinner and not you, Mark Ruth."


     Emperor Ruth slightly laughed again but a glint of relief flashed past his eyes.


     "Are you testing me? Or making sure who the liability lies with?"


     Emperor Ruth was startled but he quickly opened his mouth, "Both!"


     His eyes glowed as he was time and time again impressed by this youth.


     "After all, in a fit of anger, it is easier to shift the blame to the other party even if it weren't their fault in a sense." Emperor Ruth sighed as if he was mentioning about his own past.


     'Easier to shift the blame?' Davis averted his gaze.


     He had done something like this in the past too. Blaming Shirley just because she was the one who made him delay from returning sooner, even though it wasn't her fault.


     He did that in a fit of anger but kept on to it as that was the only way that he could convince himself that the reason behind Evelynn's severed arm was not entirely his fault.


     Her beautiful appearance flashed past his mind but her expression in his memory was sad, no longer cheerful.


     Instantly, he inwardly laughed and shook his head while muttering that his brain was playing tricks.


     In a few hours, light once again through the tunnel and Davis stiffened. He turned to look at the tunnel, waiting for a figure to appear in his view.


     As he waited, a minute passed and three figures showed up in bloodied clothes while numerous injuries were visible on their body.


     One of them even had a big gash on his chest. Many simultaneously detected no signs of life in that person, giving the people in the hall a fright.


     "Wilmark!!!" An anguished cry came from beside Davis.


     Davis looked at Emperor Ruth's chilled figure which literally went stiff after seeing Wilmark's dead body.


     Wilmark died? Did he overestimate his capabilities? Davis was in disbelief as he glanced over the bloodied corpse. Not only him but everyone was in doubt.


     The two battered youths who brought Wilmark collapsed down as their legs gave away. They had dejected expression on their faces as if this day was the worst they had ever experienced in their lives.


     Emperor Mark Ruth slowly strode forward as his eyes emitted disbelief. How could this happen?


     The strongest of his sons in the current generation had actually died?


     But then, he came back to himself and his eyes gleamed with a tragic glint. He sighed and shook his head as reality washed over his soul.


     Gone! His son was gone just like that! A worthy male successor who would eventually inherit the throne died just like that!


     Such were the dangers of participating in a trial.


     Davis waited for a few seconds as he sensed the atmosphere wallow in sadness but gradually his expression turned ugly!


     Where is Evelynn!???


     He instantly couldn't care less about the trio who came out and dashed towards the tunnel. Once he arrived below the tunnel, he saw no one other than a tunnel of light.


     'Why is there no one?!' Davis's expression changed but then his mind flashed with Idric's speech.


     Idric Ruth was none other than one of the two youths who got placed in the Top Twenty of the Grand Sea Continent Meet.


     Quite a while ago, Davis had asked him a lot of information about the contents of the trial and seeing that his father had no comment, Idric explained everything patiently.


     One of those explanations from Idric Ruth is where he heard the words that let him calm down right now which ultimately didn't send him in a panic attack.


     "Elder Sister Isabella's trial? Oh! At that time, our royal father almost went crazy because a long time passed but there was no sign of her, but then, a day later, she came out from the tunnel as if nothing happened and declared that she cleared the King Grade Trial!"


     "Royal Father became stunned but turned jubilant that he prepared a feast by himself that day... And at that time, royal father lamented that it took only two hours for him to come out after he cleared the Sky Grade Trial because he had to absorb the diluted Blood Essence of the Earth Dragon."


     "We all laughed and enjoyed but the next day, Elder Sister Isabella drove father out of being the Emperor and ascended the throne taking all the Empire's resources for herself, although I doubt that because royal father's acting seemed too fake at that time..."


     Davis grinned jubilantly once he thought of Idric's words.


     Evelynn had cleared the trial!


     Otherwise, only a corpse would've been left in this place!


     ======


     *Puchi!!~*


     "Ahhhh!~" Blood splashed and an anguished cry left Evelynn's mouth as her shoulder had been pierced.


     *Thud!~*


     An head directly fell on the floor and above it was a headless armored figure that extended its hands, stabbing its sword into Evelynn's shoulder.


     The armored figure turned into a speck of light and disappeared, leaving the sword nailed on Evelynn's shoulder.


     Evelynn sank down on her knees as she slowly removed the sword and she threw it away.


     *Clang!~*


     The sword hit the surface and echoed while copious amounts of blood dripped down from her whole body that was full of short and lengthy cuts, not only from the stab hole that had been created now.


     The battle she fought against these ten opponents who were one level higher than her was difficult to the extreme.


     This time, she straight away went to those shield users and used their shields to her advantage, blocking the line of sight of many, even using the shield by herself to deflect their attacks.


     Eventually, she slowly killed them all while taking numerous cuts and hits.


     Evelynn felt her body turning cold. Her battle aura was entirely depleted. She felt her sight blurring from the loss of blood.


     "Congratulations on clearing the Sky Grade Trial! You will be now taken to the treasury!"


     Her surrounding changed once again and a wave of energy drove her consciousness awake!


     She cleared the trial! Once the thought and sight of it established itself on her mind, she no longer suppressed her Essence Gathering Cultivation, fully unleashing it.


     The energy that was running rampant around her meridians was unleashed, clogging the blood paths in her veins, temporarily stopping her from bleeding.


     She took a pill that Davis gave to her for life-threatening crisis and hurriedly swallowed it, refining it as the pill's energy traveled through her medians, rejuvenating her flesh anew.


     The long gash that had been in her shoulder started to slowly close up, but at an inhuman speed.


     All of her cuts, short or long, quickly closed up as if they were stitching themselves. This scene was surreal to the extreme.


     A few minutes passed by and all of her injuries and even her hidden injuries; sequelae had been cleared away as her body gave off a bloody yet putrid smell of a person in recovery.


     Evelynn opened her eyes and found herself in a dimly lit cave with only a narrow path in front of her.


     She remembered the Earth Dragon's words but put it in the back of her head.


     Once she thought of how she used that precious pill that Davis gave her fearing for her life, her eyelids started to tremble.


     He had advised her to use this pill when her life was in fatal danger but once she remembered her condition of not being in a danger to die, only powerless for a little while due to the loss of blood, she couldn't help but feel that she wasted the pill.


     The pill which Davis gave to her was none other than the High-Level Sky Grade Pill, Crimson Vitality Pill.


     Not only was it capable of healing a severely injured Mid-Level Fifth Stage Expert, but it was also capable of healing the hidden injuries that one's body might've accumulated throughout their cultivation path.


     Its efficacy and energy are so gentle the even mortals could consume it to increase their lifespan and health.


     Hearing its effects from his mouth, Evelynn felt quite ashamed to consume it now because she had been afraid of dying.


     Her internal organs were not injured, nor were her dantian injured but because of her fear of death, she didn't dare think much and hurriedly swallowed it.


     The thought she would die had consumed her sanity, prompting her to swallow the pill without any hesitation.


     Only after her body healed and felt rejuvenated did she realize that she was not in much danger and could use the other pills that were capable of healing her just well even though not as effective as the Crimson Vitality Pill.


     Even so, Evelynn shook her head as she felt warm in her heart, "He will not scold me, right?"


     A long time of being with Davis had already told the answer in her heart.


     However, if she had known that the pill cost around 250,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones, she might've fainted from the sheer weight of the quantity of resources she had consumed in just a mere second.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     349 Gains From The Sky Grade Trial
      Evelynn stood up and walked ahead, a little expectant of the rewards she would be bestowed for clearing the Sky Grade Trial.


     As she walked, the narrow pathway slowly widened before an imperceptibly decrepit door appeared in front of view.


     She neared and pushed the door open, only to see a wide and long space full of colorful specks of light shining on some objects. She garnered that those specks of light were formations.


     The scenery around her was still a cave but the area this wide and long space occupied was more than a square kilometer.


     And in those formations were none other than the treasures she had been looking forward to obtaining!


     Suddenly, the Earth Dragon's voice echoed again, "As a reward for clearing the trial, you will be bestowed a drop of my diluted Blood Essence and a Body Tempering Cultivation Manual that is at the Peak-Level Sky Grade, Domineering Earth Dragon Arts."


     "It is capable of heightening your Body Tempering Cultivation to the Peak of the Sixth Stage..."


     The voice ended right there and simultaneously, a circular diagram in front her on the surface lit up and a drop of what looked like a blood essence floated above, hovering as if it waiting for something.


     A manual was kept on the center of the circular diagram.


     Evelynn's eyes flashed in scrutiny. After a moment of contemplation, she moved and sat on the circular diagram as she took the manual.


     After she sat down in a lotus position, she started to ruminate and go through the manual with concentration.


     After twenty minutes, Evelynn exclaimed, "Marvelous! Unlike the Tyrant Body Secrets, this has no preconceived nonsense of the author! It only has the driving method! Perfect! Too perfect!"


     Davis had told her about the defects in the Manuals of the Grand Sea Continent, so she came to view every manual here as something contaminated and arduous to learn.


     She was seemingly able to understand the Domineering Earth Dragon Arts in twenty minutes but took her days to perceive Tyrant Body Secrets right in her mind.


     She closed the manual and tried to reach out to the red droplet in front of her.


     The droplet of diluted Blood Essence instantly flew towards the center of her eyebrows as it touched her skin.


     Evelynn instantly felt something foreign enter her but she resisted subconsciously feeling a sense of invasiveness.


     "Don't resist..." The Earth Dragon echoed out again.


     Evelynn inwardly berated herself for her carelessness and let her resistance end in a few seconds.


     The diluted Blood Essence seeped into the pores of her skin on her forehead, making her feel dizzy, even awfully comfortable.


     She felt the Blood Essence of the Earth Dragon Immortal blending into her blood before the feeling faded away into nothingness, leaving only a contemporary feeling of a surge in power.


     But as moments passed by, she realized that the feeling of growing in power was slowly getting stronger.



     "Revolve your preferred cultivation method, although I recommend to circulate the Domineering Earth Dragon Arts..."


     Evelynn no longer hesitated and opted for a change in cultivation methods once she remembered that her sequelae from changing cultivation methods before are no longer present with the use of Crimson Vitality Pill.


     With this fact, she was emboldened enough to change her cultivation method again!


     Starting to revolve Domineering Earth Dragon Arts, she instantly received a backlash causing her to spit out a mouthful of blood, but she persisted and endured the enormous pain, coursing throughout her entire body.


     The battle aura that was originally revolving in a passive manner in her meridians and flesh turned chaotic before it followed suit with her active cultivation method.


     This was the only method that she could use to ensure her cultivation stays in the Low-Level Iron Stage while forcefully driving out the battle aura of the Tyrant Body Secrets.


     Luckily, she didn't cultivate the Tyrant Physique, or else she might've really had to cripple her Body Tempering Cultivation before she could cultivate another manual again.


     The circular diagram below her lit up even more brightly, making her calm and clear despite the pain that had been clogging her head.


     Pain continued to haunt her but she still clenched her teeth as persisted. The circular diagram even seemed to provide her comfort by helping her revolve Domineering Earth Dragon Arts in a trance!


     An hour passed by and this moment, her Body Tempering Cultivation started to rise, touching a point that could be inferred as a bottleneck.


     Evelynn gave off a greyish aura tinged with a little bit of green. Her battle aura erupted and her cultivation broke through the next level.


     Mid-Level Iron Stage!


     Twenty minutes passed as she kept revolving Domineering Earth Dragon Arts.


     She quickly approached another breakthrough.


     High-Level Iron Stage!


     Even so, forty minutes later, she finally broke through to Peak-Level Iron Stage!


     In an hour, realizing that her cultivation was stuck at the very peak of the Iron Stage, she stabilized her foundation for the next few minutes.


     Opening her eyes, she felt rejuvenated and in terms of battle prowess, she felt that she could even fight against Low-Level Silver Stage Experts as long as they don't gang up on her.


     She stood up and her attention was drawn to the multitude of formations in front of her that held the treasures inside.


     "You can take away three treasures from this place..." Once the Earth Dragon finished speaking, the formations that were lit over all the objects, turned transparent, revealing the treasures.


     Evelynn's eyes widened in shock.


     There was such a huge variety of treasures; weapons, pills, inscriptions, battle techniques and even herbs of different kinds.


     With a glance, she was able to tell that all of them were at least Low-Level Sky Grade but about their properties, and features, she was able to perceive none.


     Fortunately, in front of the treasures were a stone bed that described their properties and features.


     Evelynn smiled as she stepped forward to browse, but her heart was glad that she was finally able to stand on her own feet to obtain wondrous resources.


     ======


     Besides the tunnel of light, Davis stood there like a statue. He had already waited for over three hours.


     The first two-hour time-frame was pretty normal.


     After the first hour, Emperor Ruth came down and informed Davis that Evelynn had likely passed and that he should wait for about two hours to exit


     Davis accepted his advice and consoled Emperor Ruth for his loss.


     Emperor Ruth sighed and shook his head, no longer willing to stay in this place as he exited.


     After this, Davis waited for another hour but at the end of the hour, there was still no sign of Evelynn.


     Three hours had already passed! Idric had told that it caused only two hours for his Emperor Mark Ruth to clear the trial and return.


     This caused him to gain a faint amount of worry again.


     Another hour passed. Just when he was starting to get fidgety again, a figure walked out from the tunnel of light.


     *Whoosh!~*


     ======


     Evelynn stepped into the tunnel of light that appeared in front of her after she had finished choosing the wide variety of treasures.


     When she took a step again and came out of the tunnel of light, she immediately felt someone dashing towards her.


     Before she could even react, two warm hands were placed on her shoulder.


     "Evelynn! Are you fine?" Davis asked as he looked at her bloodied clothes. It was horrifying to the extreme but he used his Soul Sense and could find no visible or even internal injuries in her body.


     Evelynn answered stutteringly, "I... I'm fine..."


     Even though Davis could find no injuries, he found visible traces of her pale skin being healed.


     Davis let out a sigh of relief and hugged her tightly causing her to go awry for none other than the reason she stank right now from the subsequent breakthroughs.


     "Let me go... I stink..." Evelynn's face flushed red as she was uncommonly flustered. As a woman, she didn't want her man to smell her bad odor one bit.


     Even with her newfound strength, she found it difficult to push him away to no avail.


     Davis moved his head back and blinked at her as if he just now noticed, "Yes, you stink..."


     Evelynn turned embarrassed and angry as she thought, 'Shouldn't he be saying that I don't smell bad!? Well, I like that he is honest but he should act the opposite in this case!'


     Just when she tried to retort, her mouth was sealed while her lips were savored as if it were a delicacy.


     Evelynn's eyelids trembled briefly as she let out a faint moan, 'This man... I can't believe him...'


     A few seconds later, Davis stopped kissing her as he moved his head back, "Regardless, you're still delicious..."


     Evelynn bit her lips as her face flushed red, but she kept silent and stared at him in embarrassment.


     Davis laughed, "Well, that's what you get for worrying me to this degree..."


     Evelynn suddenly realized. She had been late and the others should've arrived way before her. Her shy expression suddenly turned apologetic as she put her head down, "Sorry..."


     "Haha, it's fine since you came back alive!" Davis answered as he shook her shoulders, jolting her out of her guilty expression.


     A smile lit up her face but still, she pushed him away, "Don't come near me for a while!"


     Davis retreated and respected her wishes once he had concluded teasing her. His heart that was clouded by anxiety ever since she left for the trial was like a blazing tiger now, afraid of nothing!


     "Since you came back alive and late, I assume you managed to clear the Sky Grade Trial?"


     Suddenly, Evelynn jumped on his and gave him a peck on his cheeks, "Yes, all because of your strategies!"


     But then she suddenly fell back and gained distance from him, conscious of her smelly odor.


     Davis became startled but then shook his head. He had only told her some simple strategies that would effectively confuse and disrupt the movements of the opponents who could not think but just move like puppets.


     Seems like it worked like a charm!


     "So what did you gain out of the Sky Grade Trial?" Davis had some curiosity since the youths of the Ruth Family were reluctant to reveal the matter of the treasures. From this, it could be seen that they knew which treasures were there in the Sky Grade Trial, or maybe even the King Grade Trial but that was just a guess on Davis's part.


     Since they didn't want to talk about this matter, he was disinclined to ask them as well. In any case, he could just ask Evelynn, who had just passed the trial.


     Would his fiancee refute? That remains to be unseen.


     And as expected, she instantly spoke, "I gained a diluted drop of Earth Dragon Blood Essence and absorbed it. Along with the new Sky Grade Cultivation Manual, I gained, the Domineering Earth Dragon Arts, I managed to reach the peak level in a few hours."


     'So that's why she took so long...' Davis finally understood. He realized that it was mostly because of the cultivation method she opted to change.


     "Do you know how difficult it was for me to defeat those ten Mid-Level Iron Stage opponents?" Evelynn gave off a sigh and then started to explain how she acted according to how her opponents moved.


     From the first level to the final level, she explained it in detail and lamented that she was almost dead in the final moment.


     If she hadn't side-stepped and swung her sword at the last opponent which made her take a stab at her shoulder while severing its head, it would've been her head which would've been pierced a hole with.


     Davis shivered once he heard her explain the final part it in detail. It was like a horror story to him.


     A tragic ending even before the marriage took place? With his rotten luck, he certainly believed that it could happen in his life.


     "Other than that," Evelynn silently noticed his anxious reaction and inwardly turned happy. It meant that he cared about her and that made her ecstatic.


     For what reason other than that did she explain her plight to him in detail? Even exaggerating it at some points...


     Once she was satisfied with this reaction, she casually changed the topic, "I gained three Sky Grade Treasures."


     She explained two of them but for the final one, she extended her hands and spoke with a loving smile on her face, "Here, this is for you."


     A box appeared. At a glance, it looked like a pillbox.


     Davis became startled, "Is this my marriage gift from you?"


     Evelynn silently nodded her head.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     350 Emperor Grade Trial?
      "What is its name? And what are its effects?" Davis asked with a faint amount of curiosity.


     Evelynn avoided his gaze but then turned to look at him with a provocative gaze, "It's a secret..."


     Davis turned confused but he still asked, "At least, tell me what is its name..."


     Evelynn blinked as she hesitated but then spoke, "True Vitality Pill."


     Davis nodded his head and searched for any pill with this name in his memories but couldn't find one.


     In the entire 52 territories, there were too many pills that were capable of giving numerous effects. It wasn't anything surprising that he couldn't find it in his memories, especially when one considered that this pill is from an Immortal Inheritance.


     He garnered that they were sealed from an ancient era, maybe maintained to this state from millennia ago, or maybe even millions of years ago.


     As for the effects of the pill, so what if she chose to hide it now? He believed that she would eventually reveal it at a later date or a specific time.


     "Let's go, we have kept them waiting too long!" Evelynn spoke and was about to dash off but was then held by his hands.


     "I forgot to mention that Wilmark Ruth had died, you know, that youth who was at the Peak-Level Iron Stage..."


     Evelynn's eyes shot wide open in disbelief. How? He was way stronger than her but then she remembered how those youths talked about Wilmark participating in King Grade Trial.


     She inadvertently spoke, "He really did enter the King Grade Trial..."


     Davis also nodded his head as her words made sense.


     The previous youths who had entered the trial in the first batch went in blind and had to make strategies to counter the opponents on the spot!


     Even though they were stronger than Evelynn, they had still suffered from encountering the unknown which gave them a massive disadvantage at the start.


     It was a miracle that Evelynn had passed the trial in the first place. Even with the simple strategies he told, he knew it was impossible to win that trial.


     From this, he could see that it was with her own effort of making spontaneous actions and decisions during the battle that she managed to win.


     Davis and Evelynn headed above and met Emperor Ruth and the others.


     Everyone was flabbergasted even though they knew the results beforehand.


     Their standing and opinion of Evelynn increased and they even started seeing her as someone worthy of them.


     But once they instantly realized that she had already belonged to Prince Davis, they no longer dared to have any thoughts on her.


     But still, the atmosphere was quite dim since the Ruth Empire just had witnessed the death of their strongest younger generation member.


     "Apparently, he had chosen the King Grade Trial, otherwise he would in have no way died..." Emperor Ruth lamented as he looked at Wilmark's dead body.



     "Compared to me, who still had the power to challenge King Grade Trial at that time but backed out to challenge Sky Grade because I was scared for my own life... Wilmark is a full-fledged warrior..."


     Davis nodded as he let Emperor Ruth pour out his emotions.


     Suddenly, he saw Idric Ruth walk up to them with a determined glint in his eyes.


     "Royal Father, I'm willing to give my spot to Prince Davis!"


     "What?" All of those who were present in the hall were stunned, including Davis and Evelynn.


     "Idric! What are you saying? Are you giving up? You and Yemiz have the most credibility to clear the Sky Grade Trial right now!" Emperor Ruth turned disappointed, thinking that this son of his was backing out because of fear.


     But he sighed, thinking that it was understandable since the strongest of them had died from overestimation. However, he wasn't opposed to having Davis have a go at the trial as well, because he knew it would enrich the relationship between the two Empires in the future, further establishing a concrete foundation for the Ruth Empire.


     "Royal Father, I believe that I can obtain more benefits through this method..." Idric shook his head as he turned to Davis.


     "Prince Davis, I believe that with your strength that you will be able to clear the King Grade Trial with ease... This isn't just my opinion but my elder sister Isabella's as well."


     Davis nodded his head, agreeing with his opinion. He wasn't being narcissistic but after he learned about the level of the trials being conducted in this Immortal Inheritance, he was really disappointed.


     But his disappointment was just at the Sky Grade and maybe even King Grade. As for the Emperor Grade and above, his eyes flashed with a fiery glint.


     Idric smiled with a profound glint in his eyes, "I am not asking for much... Just give me the ten drops of diluted Blood Essence found in the King Grade Treasury..."


     Davis blinked but then nodded his head without hesitation. After all, he would only have to use a single chance out of the two to get those items.


     "Perfect! Then the spot is yours!" Idric rubbed his hands as he looked towards his royal father for approval.


     Emperor Ruth sighed and waved his hands, "Fine, fine, that spot is yours and I have no complaints regarding your decision..."


     "I agree with your decision."


     Idric pulled up his fists and launched it into the air, "Yes!"


     He had a wide smile on his face, 'Now all I have to do is wait for Prince Davis to clear the trial triumphantly!'


     Evelynn looked visibly excited while Davis had a slight smile on his face but inwardly felt quite reluctant to go.


     In the first place, he was cautious that Fallen Heaven would be found out if he entered the Immortal Inheritance.


     That's why he had decisively given the opportunity to Evelynn other than genuinely wanting her to become stronger.


     After a short moment of contemplation, he imagined that even if the Immortal Inheritance did discover Fallen Heaven, so what? Could it take it away from him?


     He seriously doubted that... since the Earth Dragon was described to be a remnant soul, he garnered that it should not pose any trouble to him.


     Furthermore, he had also wanted to increase his Body Tempering Cultivation to further levels as possible.


     Although he knew that breaking through the Gold Stage should be easier than traveling back to Loret Empire at this moment, he wasn't satisfied.


     He wanted to peak the Fifth Stage in one stroke! Davis knew that his aspirations towards cultivation were high and that was why he would see to it that he increased his battle prowess at the same time.


     After that, he had asked the Emperor to provide them a room since Evelynn badly wanted to clean herself up.


     Emperor Ruth acquiesced and sent Evelynn with Isabella.


     Davis additionally warned Isabella to take care of Evelynn from anything unexpected that could endanger her.


     Isabella casually laughed and teased him for being overprotective but Davis just brushed it away as he couldn't care less of what other people thought.


     After Isabella and Evelynn left, he also left with three others into the tunnel. Once they appeared below, they entered the tunnel of light without talking much.


     ======


     Davis surveyed the scenery just like Evelynn did and saw the image of an Earth Dragon appear in the air, towering above him.


     "Tell me, which trial do you want to enter? Sky Grade? King Grade? Emperor Grade? Immortal Grade?"


     'Should I chose the Emperor Grade Trial?'


     Davis mused for a moment before answering as a smirk emerged on his face, "Immortal Grade..."


     The image in the air slightly shook and then glowed before speaking again, "Very well, Immortal Grade it is..."


     Davis felt strange since its voice became solemn all of sudden, different from its previous voice which sounded monotonous to a degree.


     The scenery in front of him suddenly changed and he arrived in the same region where Evelynn fought.


     Evelynn had already described what had happened once she entered this place but he was interested in how it had managed to shift the space around him without making him notice.


     Was it related to Space Laws? Davis felt more or less likely that is was the case unless this whole surrounding is an illusion in the first place.


     "Trialist, you must clear three levels to complete the trial. Know that you cannot give up once the trial had started... Your only chance for giving up is right now... but know that if you give up, you lose your right to participate in the trial forever!"


     Davis knew this was the case since the Ruth Family had already tried to employ various methods to know the contents of the trial.


     He wasn't surprised and said as he tried to look for the source of the voice but couldn't find, "I won't give up..."


     "Very well, let the Immortal Grade Trial begin..."


     Instantly as the voice disappeared, ten armored figures appeared on all sides of the cliff, surrounding him as they closed in on him.


     Each of them wielded weapons corresponding to their cultivation, Low-Level Earth Grade Weapons, meaning that their cultivations were at Low-Level Iron Stage.


     A sword user quickly came in front of him but before it could even make a move, Davis's arm jolted as a Scythe appeared in his hand.


     The next second, the head of the sword user flew as it landed in the ground with a loud thud.


     Davis shook his head as he thought that this was too easy.


     An axe user came towards his back and swung heavily at his shoulders, intending to sever his arm.


     Davis raised the poke and blocked it with his Scythe but his arm trembled a little, making him widen his eyes in shock as he thought, 'It's true... They are probably utilizing Immortal Level Manual to release this much strength... just as Evelynn guessed...'


     Even so, his arm jolted again deflecting the axe away as he swung it once again.


     The axe armored figure's head rolled away to the ground as it turned into a speck of light, disappearing into the void.


     Davis noticed it before too but couldn't tell where the speck of light was disappearing to. This made him extremely curious.


     He looked at eight armored figures who surrounded him and came forward at the same time since Davis didn't opt to move one bit from the place he arrived upon.


     Seeing numerous weapons coming at him, he swung the Scythe in a full circle, destroying both their weapons while slicing their bodies into two sections.


     Ten of the armored figures who had arrived just ten seconds ago disappeared like they never existed, but one would say they existed seeing that only their weapons were left on the ground.


     'All of them were at Low-Level Iron Stage... I'm only 18... Evelynn is 28, but she still had her first level opponents at Peak-Level Bronze Stage... Hmm, this is confusing...' Davis rubbed his chin as he thought, wondering how the strength of the opponents was distributed against the trialists.


     'Well, since I took the Immortal Grade Trial as well as considering my age, I think my first level opponents are scaled to one stage higher rather than one level lower opponents that Evelynn had to battle...'


     Davis suddenly had an epiphany, "Taking in the information provided by the Ruth Family as well as with what I've seen here... the opponents are undoubtedly decided by the age and the grade of the trial chosen by the trialists."


     Davis did a quick calculation, he understood how the Earth Dragon distributed the cultivation level of the opponents depending on the trialist, although he couldn't be even 70% sure of his speculation.


     By the time, he arrived at an answer, the Earth Dragon announced the start of the second level.


     And soon, fifty opponents of High-Level Iron Stage surrounded him as they all ran towards him in a frenzy.


     Bolts of spears came zooming in on him thrown by numerous armored figures surrounding him.


     Davis jumped away and disappeared from their view as he wreaked havoc by diving into their ranks.


     Every move he made brought him near to an armored figure and every swing he made claimed either ahead or split their body into two.


     It didn't take long as only two minutes passed before there were no armored figures currently standing on the battle anymore.


     "Let the third level begin..." The Earth Dragon's voice appeared quite excited, even nervous.


     A single figure strode out from the cliff and moved towards Davis.


     Davis checked out the battle aura the opponent was giving off and sighed, 'Low-Level Silver Stage? Too easy...'


     It wasn't that Davis was too strong but his cultivation was too high for his current age.


     For example, he figured that if he were to have the same age as Evelynn while still being at Peak-Level Silver Stage, he figured that he would face an opponent at the Fifth Stage of Body Tempering Cultivation; Gold Stage!


     An opponent at the Gold Stage using Immortal Grade Manual to deal with him? Davis extremely doubted his chances of winning even with the advantage of possessing the artificial Tyrant Physique.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     351 The Remnant Soul
      The armored figure wore an armor that was gold in color, vastly different from the dull grey that the previous ones wore.


     This made him think there was something different about this golden figure.


     'Could it be that it possesses consciousness?'


     Davis shook his head and walked towards the golden armored figure with casual steps, copying the golden armored figure's animated movement patterns.


     Seemingly provoked, the golden armored figure swung the sword in its hand at Davis once it neared him.


     'As expected, my guess turned out to be right...'


     The battle aura unleashed by the sword traveled towards Davis bringing an astonishing amount of force with it, capable of destroying mountains filled with Earth Grade minerals and metals.


     Davis clenched his fists, grasping the Scythe as he swung it forward, cutting the battle aura as it dissipated away.


     *Boom!~*


     Rushing forward with an explosive step, he instantly neared the golden armored figure and slashed.


     The golden armored figure took a back step and dodged the slash which was aimed at its neck while retreating to the rear.


     Davis didn't allow the golden armored figure to take a breather but instead followed it by the end of its tail, slashing and slicing at it whenever he had the chance.


     *Clang!~*


     *Clang!~*


     Sword and Scythe clashed, echoing throughout the wide mountain. The Scythe he used let out a crack but it held together, not breaking apart.


     The golden armored figure was suppressed and it fell into a disadvantage by just continuously defending against Davis. Its arms trembled from the sheer quantity of attacks it received from all sides.


     As Davis trained more with the Dark Crimson Scythe, the more he felt that he could manipulate the direction of the swing of this Peak-Level Earth Grade Scythe which he found before leaving the Loret Empire's Royal Capital with the help of the intelligence department.


     As he danced around it while slashing at it numerous times, it let the defensive golden armored figure fall into a quagmire, making it incapable of even using any techniques to evict itself from the disadvantage it had fallen to by itself.


     'Closing in on me was the first mistake it had made...' Davis mused as a smile lit up his face.


     The Immortal Grade Immortal Inheritance was as good as in his hands right now!


     Suddenly, its right leg flew away as it got severed by Davis's Scythe. Davis saw it lose its balance as well as an opening created from the lack of battle awareness.


     It was a crucial mistake on the golden armored figure's part but the Scythe had a long reach compared to the sword it possessed.


     With the Tyrant Physique, he could even rival some Low-Level Gold Stage Experts.


     Considering his opponent was just a Low-Level Silver Stage Expert, Davis only admired since it managed to last half a minute under his strikes.



     If it were any other Low-Level Silver Stage Expert, he figured that it would only be an instant before he severed the head of that expert.


     Davis instantly pointed the Scythe above and swung it down as it towered over its head, severing its body into two. The severed body turned into a big speck of light as it disappeared into the void.


     "Congratulations!! You have cleared the Immortal Grade Trial as well as the entire Inheritance!" The image of the Earth Dragon appeared as it trembled in excitement.


     Davis blinked his eyes and the scenery changed in front of his view.


     He was now in front of the so-called Treasury which he heard from Evelynn, the dimly lit cave.


     The Earth Dragon's image once again formed in front of him at such a close range.


     Davis instantly felt quite intimidated as he felt its remnant soul force. It completely overwhelmed him. His nerves went taut but calmed himself down as well the rapid beating of his heart.


     Wondering whether if it would do something to him, he heard the Earth Dragon speak in an excited yet husky voice.


     "Trialist, what is your name?"


     Davis narrowed his eyes but still replied, "Davis Loret..."


     "Davis... Loret... Good! How is your cultivation so high at your age? Especially in this world where the full potential of the heaven and earth energy is locked away..."


     Davis's interest piqued when he heard that and instantly posed a question as he feigned absolute ignorance, "What do you mean? There's a higher stage than the Ninth Stage?"


     "Yes!" The Earth Dragon's voice boomed out, making him tremble from the soul pressure emanated by the soul remnant. After all, even its voice was something which was born over soul force when it was in this state.


     "What is it!?" Davis's eyes glowed.


     Was it the fabled Immortal Stage?


     "Lad, even though you are the successor for my Immortal Inheritance, it is too soon for you to know. After all, ignorance and holding knowledge that is not appropriate to your strength can be considered a sin."


     Davis's eyes twitched, so it was not going to tell anything about the rumored Immortal Stage.


     Why did these existences always like to play mysterious when the answer can be just spoken without being hidden?


     Suddenly, he felt an invasive soul force entering his body.


     He froze!


     "Hmm? Why can't I feel your soul age? This is strange..."


     A few seconds passed but it still muttered the same thing over and over again while the invasive soul force seemed like it was scanning over him repeatedly.


     "So what if I'm strange? I clearly passed the trial within the set of rules you established!"


     Davis was quite angered as he heard it speak. He instantly demanded the inheritance as he felt it belonged to him but inwardly he felt glad that it wasn't able to find Fallen Heaven residing in his Soul Sea.


     "You're clearly strange... You're an anomaly... No... I can't hand over you the complete inheritance as it goes against what I feel..." The Earth Dragon answered as it grunted.


     Suddenly, Davis heard Fallen Heaven speak, "Kid, didn't I tell you? These existences entirely decide upon their successor based upon their feelings. The trial is just a way to narrow down the candidates to a vast degree."


     Davis inwardly nodded and felt quite wronged.


     It was true that he was weird and his so-called soul-age might be quite high because of his previous life but so what!? Didn't he pass the trial set by the Earth Dragon Immortal!?


     This was known as clearly being biased. He suppressed his increasing anger and calmed himself down.


     Since it didn't want to give him the complete Inheritance then he didn't want it either but how can he let it go without a fight?


     "You're such a disgrace..." Davis suddenly uttered.


     The Earth Dragon's eyes widened as it let out a disgruntled roar, "How dare you disrespect me!?"


     Davis was very clear on its subtle words as it was clearly convincing itself not to give him the inheritance. In its tone, he discovered it was rather ashamed of itself and hence the backlash at him.


     He endured the intimidating soul force and answered, "I followed the rules you set and cleared the trial! Now you're saying that you don't want to give me the inheritance? If your original self heard your words, it would be quite ashamed of itself too!"


     *Rghh!~*


     The Earth Dragon let out a grunt but kept pressuring him.


     "You are the one who said that I completed the trial and you are the one who said that I got the complete inheritance! Even your ancestors might be ashamed if they were to know that they gave birth to a descendant who was this shameless! Not even able to follow its own words and rules that it set up for a successor!"


     "Silence!!!" The Earth Dragon roared and fell into silence.


     Davis's soul pounded in pain but he knew that it didn't injure him. He knew when to act while he only tried to convince it of his thoughts.


     Davis held his head and acted as if he received a huge blow, "Aargh... How about this? You can give me five times the amount of treasures that you would give to the one who completed Emperor Grade Trial..."


     The Earth Dragon blinked but then it seemed hesitant as it considered his words for a few seconds.


     "With this, you don't need to feel guilty anymore..." Davis manipulated his words and made it feel guilty on purpose


     "Two times..." The Earth Dragon uttered as its eyes flashed.


     Davis froze! He didn't think that the Earth Dragon would agree. He tried his best but he thought that it would eventually kick him out in the best-case scenario.


     As for the worst-case he considered, he thought that it could've possibly killed him.


     'Looks like this Earth Dragon Immortal is upright...' Davis inwardly sighed in joy but still felt that it wasn't enough since he has actually cleared the Immortal Grade Trial after all.


     "Four times!" Davis argued back.


     "Four times!? That's not possible! The most I can give to a single trialist is three times..." The Earth Dragon narrowed its eyes.


     "Alright, three times it is!" Davis was satisfied with the current situation even though he felt wronged but since he knew that he was essentially cheating with his transmigration, he felt content.


     Besides, although he was not looking down on it, he felt that it was a miracle that a magical beast type existence engaged in negotiation with him.


     Magical Beasts have high pride in their bloodline, especially dragons and the like or so he heard according to myths and legends.


     He used this fact to his advantage and half-heartedly believed that he was able to manipulate it into giving more than the normal.


     He thought it would have either settled him with Emperor Grade Trial rewards or ruthlessly killed him, but since it believed that it was unfair, it settled him with Emperor Grade Trial rewards.


     So all he could was increase the amount that he could gain from it like a greedy merchant.


     Davis headed forward once its image dissolved into the air. He followed the narrow path and arrived at the Sky Grade Treasury.


     In front of him was that circular diagram but he ignored it once he heard its voice again.


     "For the main rewards, head to the Emperor Grade Treasury after collecting nine Sky Grade Treasures from this place... And also don't forget to collect nine King Grade Treasures after you enter the next area..."


     Davis felt excited beyond control! Sky Grade Treasures! Okay, not quite tempting...


     King Grade Treasures? Definitely tempting!!!


     Then what of Emperor Grade Treasures!? Davis licked his lips as he was going to bed a woman who was right in front of him but his expression froze.


     Once he realized he lost control of his greed, he quickly calmed down and proceeded to browse the treasury at his own leisurely pace.


     Davis recalled Evelynn telling him about her gains after she came out of the trial.


     "I gained three Sky Grade Treasures!"


     Davis moved to his left for a little while before seeing an empty space in a formation. Below the formation was a description that described the treasure that was kept inside.


     [


     Gleaming Radiance Pill


     A pill that enhances one's soul force and even helps one to breakthrough to the Elder Soul Stage at the moment of breakthrough.


     ]


     Davis smiled as he saw the description. He knew it was difficult to understand about the soul which had been why it had been difficult for the denizens of the Grand Sea Continent to experience a breakthrough in Soul Forging Cultivation, especially in the latter stages.


     But now, Davis knew Old Man Garvin's teachings, so he could easily teach people till Elder Soul Stage.


     His understanding only reached the Mature Soul Stage, so he felt it wasn't wise to teach them about it.


     However, this pill in front of him that Evelynn had taken was a huge boon.


     Sky Grade Pills that concerns the soul is quite the rarity in the Tripartite Alliance Territory, so it could be said that Evelynn had an eye for valuable treasures.


     With his understanding of the Soul Forging Cultivation and her pill, he was absolutely sure that Evelynn would eventually arrive at the Elder Soul Stage in a few or dozen years.


     He turned his head away from it and continued to browse as pondered on what items to take.


     During his free browsing session, he coincidentally came within the other two treasures that Evelynn took away from this place.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     352 Three Of The Required Ingredients
      [


     True Vitality Pill


     A pill that is capable of enhancing one's current vitality up to four times if the person who consumes the pill is in the Gold Stage.


     ]


     Davis laughed as his heart turned warm. That silly woman said that this was her gift to him and proceeded to hide the information and property of the pill to him.


     He could see her wish of wanting him to live a long life.


     But was that truly the case? He remembered that one's vitality was also connected to one's sexual prowess.


     At that time when she gave him this pill, she displayed a provocative gaze...


     The moment he made the connection, his jaw dropped in shock. This was a blatant provocation!


     Was she telling him that he didn't have balls to pounce on her or was she telling him that they should have a fulfilling erotic life in the future?


     Or maybe... He had just truly been overthinking.


     "Hmph..." Davis snorted. In any case, he had already decided to show her no mercy after marriage.


     He imagined that she would be like a cat covered in a sheet, not daring to come out to face the winter.


     And the other pill he managed to come across was...


     [


     Diluted Sage Tree Pill Essence


     A little bit of essence extracted from the Emperor Grade Sage Tree Pill. Capable of enhancing one's innate talent in laws to a certain degree.


     ]


     Davis narrowed his eyes as he read the description.


     This pill was dubious as hell! But at the same time, he was astonished at its effects. He couldn't help but suspect its claims.


     Unfortunately, the description didn't provide the source or the recipe of the pill, otherwise, he would be able to somehow verify its claim of being able to increase a person's talent in a certain law.


     'Does that mean it grants a random law to that person? Or...' Davis thought but had no way of finding out until consumed.


     Still, the name 'Sage Tree' gave him the feeling that the tree possessed the wisdom to an enormous degree.


     'Maybe it's a tree like that mythical 'world tree'...' Davis thought as he moved on, not worried about the authenticity of the pill.


     Since it was in the Immortal Inheritance, how can it be fake? He refused to believe so unless the Earth Dragon Immortal was evil or a scheming existence.


     After he had found the three pills which Evelynn took away, he also came across some empty formations which he garnered that those treasures were taken away by the generations of the Ruth Family.


     As for the treasures that were taken away, most of them were pills related to Body Tempering Cultivation, making it easier for the consumer to increase their cultivation above the Fifth Stage.


     There was even some single drop of diluted Blood Essences in vials, placed individually in some formations.


     Some of the formations which encased those vials were again empty, but he knew that those were also taken away by the Ruth Family members.



     There were even some Sky Grade Weapons which were taken away.


     Ultimately, he couldn't understand a single thing about something.


     'They possessed an entire arsenal of Sky Grade Weapons, had access to Sky Grade Body Tempering Cultivation Pills, even diluted Blood Essence which could instantly provide a boost to their cultivation base but they failed to reign supremacy in the Grand Sea Continent?'


     Sure! They were feared and revered but with their overall prowess, he figured that they should've been able to rule the Grand Sea Continent with an inheritance in their backyard like this.


     'Internal Struggle?' He mused. If so, then it would surely make sense for their failure or even the lack of ambition to conquer the Grand Sea Continent.


     The Ruth Family had more than a thousand years of history. There should have been more than a hundred generations born into this family, so he could imagine the amount of unity or solidarity they had built even if they squabbled or backstabbed each other at one point.


     There were even some rumors that Isabella Ruth's mother had been killed in a matter over an internal squabble.


     'Maybe it was true after all...'


     As for the truth, he would have to ask her to know about it but wasn't interested in it in the first place to go out of his way to ask.


     That would be just rubbing salt on her wounds if it were true.


     After he rushed across the entire Sky Grade Treasury, he felt quite excited because he had managed to find 3 out of the remaining 6 ingredients that he would have to find for the Soul Emergence Pill.


     One was the Evergreen Dusk Herb that he found in that Magical Beast Mountain.


     The other three ingredients were the ones he found right here.


     This was an unexpected surprise! He didn't actually expect to find those ingredients in this place. They really had the same names and properties as listed in the pill recipe otherwise, he wouldn't have dared to believe that these were the same ingredients.


     Although there was a slight difference in how the ingredients were cultivated, he garnered that it wouldn't make much difference since the resulting end effects were the same.


     The three ingredients were in a sealed state, their potency not one bit lost from the time they had been sealed. Even the pills that Evelynn choose were sealed in a jade container.


     Davis went around as he picked the three ingredients that were sealed in a jade container.


     [


     Pyro Scalewood Herb


     An herb cultivated in the presence of the Flaming Eagle and the Pyro Scalewood Tree.


     Has the effects of providing a potent increase to one's yang energy as well as one's vitality


     ]


     [


     Lunar Seed Fruit


     The fruit gained from artificially cultivating the Lunar Seed with the corpses of numerous Yin Type Magical Beasts.


     ]


     [


     Enriched Sunflower Grass


     The Sunflower Grass upon contact with the Sun's blinding rays during the hottest day of the decade gains the characteristics to heal the soul when used.


     ]


     Once Davis collected all three ingredients, he didn't dare to open the jade containers afraid that their potency might be lost just by opening even for a little bit.


     He carefully placed the jade containers inside his spatial ring and turned his attention to the other treasures that attracted his attention.


     'Hmm... I still have 6 choices left here, right... I'll bring souvenirs for Father, Mother, Claire, Diana, and Edward... That leaves me with no more than one chance to choose a treasure...'


     Davis considered if he should bring any others a souvenir while some figures flashed past his mind but decided against it.


     His current mood was like he came to a foreign country to sightsee and buy souvenirs for his return.


     In any case, it was just Sky Grade Treasures, and he still had King Grade and Emperor Grade Treasures to pick up.


     Shaking his head, he went around and selected a few drugs... Oops... Pills that enhanced Body Tempering Cultivation.


     In this place, he could see that Soul Forging Cultivation pills were rare.


     As the Earth Dragon's cultivation method tended to be towards Body Tempering Cultivation, it had more pills related to that type of cultivation.


     Once he procured the pills for them, he felt glad as his parent's Body Tempering Cultivation will increase from their bottlenecked state.


     Despite knowing that he was not their true son in a sense, they poured him with endless resources like the diluted essence from the Sky Grade Tyrant Body Pill, and even the Fallen Extinction Lightning which the previous Loret Emperor died to eventually get his hands on.


     If he couldn't at least give some to his family, then his words of caring for his family would just be nothing but a fart.


     As for the last treasure, Davis held his chin as he thought a lot. There were too many treasures and he wanted to take all of it but the Earth Dragon told the inheritance was not his...


     'What a stingy jerk...' Davis cursed for the nth time as he moved towards a location.


     Once he arrived at the location, he took the item in the formation, causing the formation to automatically collapse.


     ======


     "Since you already chose the nine treasures, move on to the King Grade Treasury." The Earth Dragon's voice echoed causing a Davis to snort in derision.


     He went to the other end of the entrance and saw a huge bronze-colored gate blocking his way with Earth Dragon patterns etched all over it.


     Davis thought that the little dragon which Isabella took care of would truly come to resemble the Earth Dragon's Image that was etched on the gate.


     He moved forward and pushed the gate, making it let out grating sounds that would cause one to experience a headache.


     Davis moved inside and panned his head all over the scenery in front of him.


     It was too beautiful!


     A garden spread out over the surface, entwining a huge land of flower beds and colorful trees with a pond in the middle.


     Purple colored crystals shaped the surrounding scenery, reflecting off the colors from the illuminating crystal hanging above the cave ceiling.


     The heaven and earth energy in this place were a few notches greater and purer than the outside world, even when compared to the Tripartite Alliance Territory.


     To the far end of the left, Davis looked at the spread of spirit stones piled up like a mountain.


     It's energy even flow towards slapping his face and nose with a unique smell.


     Mid-Level Spirit Stones!


     Its shape was similar to Low-Level Spirit Stones but its size was a little larger, approximately finger-sized.


     Not only were there Mid-Level Spirit Stones, there were more number Low-Level Spirit Stones which were thumb-sized in shape.


     He sent his senses towards the mountain of Spirit Stones and his mouth bulged into an "O" shape.


     Below the mountain of Spirit Stones, inside the cave ground opening were more Spirit Stones but that wasn't what made him stunned.


     Numerous triangular shaped stone... no, crystal fragments spread out near the openings and even deep down over the ground.


     Spirit Stone Vein Fragments!


     These were the things that produced Spirit Stones!


     There were both thumb-sized and finger-sized crystal fragments spread all over the place, each maintaining a certain distance from each other.


     Although these were the things that produced the Spirit Stones, without a source they can't produce anything.


     Deep in the underground, at the center of every Spirit Stones Vein Fragments was the source they the vein fragments needed.


     A colorless finger-sized diamond-shaped crystal! The Spirit Stone Vein Core!


     "Is this all mine?" Davis blinked as he asked out loud in a daze.


     "No..." Came the answer which instantly dampened his mood. It was like a bucket of cold water that had been poured on his head.


     "Ohh..." With a nod, he walked past the clear area where a circular diagramed formation was drawn on the ground.


     Looking at the herbs, flowers, and trees that were all at the Earth Grade, his heart turned sour.


     With this, he would be able to prepare numerous pills which would enhance the loyal experts like the hidden protectors in the Loret Empire.


     Shouldn't this all belong to him as a part of the full inheritance? Davis cursed the Earth Dragon under his breath again.


     He came at the end of the cave and pushed open the doors again.


     Entering it, he looked at the wide yet straight path that went towards who knows where...


     He followed the route and saw the first formation and without any suspense, just as he guessed, it was a treasure, a King Grade Treasure!


     Davis looked at the projection of a sharp-edged sword decorated with dragon patterns all over the body. Its handle was shaped to be a dragon's maw while the sheath also had dragon patterns all over it.


     Below the formation was a description of the sword and its power.


     Davis couldn't help but lift his eyebrows in astonishment.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     353 Treasures!
      From the description, it seemed that the sword had been gifted to the Earth Dragon by a skilled blacksmith, and its grade was at Peak-Level King Grade, capable of severing a Peak-Level Seventh Stage Expert with almost no difficulty.


     Although the formation was still there, there wasn't anything that warranted it to be active because the sword there had already been taken. Only its projection was left there, maybe as a form of remembrance but who knew?


     'Isabella has it... Huh?' Davis pondered as narrowed his eyes, 'Did she even tame it in the first place?'


     He shook his head. It was unlikely for an expert who had just entered the Seventh Stage to subdue a weapon that was at the Peak of the Seventh Stage.


     Or maybe, he was entirely wrong and someone before Isabella had taken it away, someone from the previous generations from the Ruth Family.


     To him, it was still unknown how many had participated and how many had cleared the trial, so he relatively took the sight in his eyes with a pinch of salt.


     He strode past the formation and came into sight of another formation in the narrow pathway, except it was vertically wide and widened as it approached the end like an opening valley.


     Just like that, he continued to memorize every treasure's description he came across while simultaneously broadening his horizons.


     He didn't opt to take one without knowing what the other formations had in store for him.


     Finally, after an hour, out of the 1368 King Grade Treasures he saw, only three were taken away.


     From this, he clearly knew that only Isabella had managed to clear the King Grade Trial.


     Davis had his doubts... Were the ancestors combat prowess that useless and weak?


     He didn't know the answer to that question but it seemed unlikely since Sixth Stage Experts were present at that time of antiquity.


     In the Sky Grade Treasury, there were more than ten thousand Sky Grade Treasures as the wide space was filled to the brim.


     If this scenario followed, Davis imagined that there would only be a hundred or so Emperor Grade Treasures at the far reach of this place.


     Same as the Sky Grade Treasury, the weapons in the King Grade Treasury were also in the majority, counting up to more than 500.


     Pills, Ingredients were less but Manuals and the like has even more dwindled to the amount of no more than twenty.


     But the manuals were absolute! They were all at the Peak-Level of King Grade, unlike the other treasures which were spread out in the levels.


     Davis was quite angry right now because, of the three treasures that Isabella took away, there was no such thing as an egg!


     The Emperor Rank Earth Dragon Baby!! Where did it come from!? Obviously, it was from the...


     "Earth Dragon! You dare to bend the rules you've established!? Despicable!" Davis shouted as his face fumed.


     It was one thing for it to not hand over the inheritance because of his strangeness but handing over an Earth Dragon Egg for a trialist who had just cleared the King Grade Trial? He considered it ridiculous.



     No matter how he thought of it... The Earth Dragon Egg clearly belonged to the category of Emperor Grade Treasure, or it could even be one of the main rewards for clearing the Emperor Grade Trial but Isabella cleared no such trial.


     It was clear to him that this fellow who acts righteously can bend the rules to his will.


     The image of the Earth Dragon once again appeared, encasing his surroundings and his soul with pure pressure.


     "What is it?" It's husky yet powerful voice pounded on his soul.


     Davis took a deep breath, calming down his raging heart as he questioned, "I assume you know Isabella? The woman who cleared the King Grade Trial..."


     Davis didn't wait for its answer but continued in a cold tone, "She had a little Earth Dragon with her if I'm not wrong. Care to explain?"


     The image of the Earth Dragon went silent as if was pondering on its thoughts. A few seconds in silence passed before it answered with a complex emotion in its voice, "So, it has hatched..."


     "Yes, I was the one who gave her the egg, what of it?" The Earth Dragon Immortal brazenly spoke.


     "There's no such thing as an egg in this place... This means that you gave it to her through foul means. I won't let you say that the egg was one of the main rewards for clearing the King Grade Trial!" Davis said as he articulated the latter part of the sentence.


     The Earth Dragon maintained its silence for a few seconds before it uttered, "You're right... I bent the rules..."


     Davis completely calmed down since it accepted his claim. He wasn't angry anymore but was annoyed, "Why?"


     "Look around you, these are all inanimate objects even though they might possess a sliver of consciousness. They can not rot away from rust while the formation is still established and active but what about an egg which had its vitality stopped for a long time?"


     Davis was startled as he forgot to think about this matter. He suddenly realized why the Earth Dragon even went far as to bend the rules.


     "I've already waited for millions of years but there was no one in this desolate region to satisfy the requirements to clear King Grade Trial and above."


     "I've lowered the difficulty a lot of times but you people were still useless... and trash!"


     "If this kept going on, my clan's descendants would eventually have to die without even being able to live!"


     Davis kept his mouth shut. So this was the reason why no one in the past were able to clear the trials above Sky Grade. He realized that it was because of the ridiculous difficulty it had imposed on them at that time.


     And the Ruth Family ancestor had once cleared its difficult Sky Grade Trial. He mused that he should be a grand character at that time, enjoying both women and wealth.


     Somehow, he also felt that this Earth Dragon remnant soul had a lot of pent up emotions with itself. It had even cursed which he thought he wouldn't be able to see in his lifetime.


     An Immortal Level existence cursed the whole of Grand Sea Continent's history? He could only silently laugh at that since he felt it wasn't mocking him.


     "And finally! When you arrived, I was excited, liberated even... But you turned out to be strange and something I'm not willing to take a chance with... Do you even understand my plight?"


     Davis nodded his head but didn't choose to reply as he thought that it would be detrimental to him.


     "That is why I already made a concession and decided to award you with three times the amount of rewards for clearing the Emperor Grade Trial... If you still aren't satisfied... I would have no choice but to throw you out!"


     Davis inwardly laughed but still nodded his head as if he was an obedient junior. He knew angering the Earth Dragon Immortal might have some consequences, so he acted appropriately to come out unscathed.


     The image of the Earth Dragon distorted as it disappeared, leaving only Davis to choose 9 King Grade Treasures.


     He stretched his arms and uttered, "I've already decided on the treasures I want to pick..."


     Going back towards the entrance of this place, he started to take away the first treasure he chose.


     [


     Earth Dragon's Destructive Spear


     Peak-Level King Grade


     ...


     ]


     Davis saw its magnificent appearance and sharp blade at the end of the rod staff. He was quite absorbed by its appearance as it looked majestic, to say the least.


     But what he saw in its appearance wasn't just its majestic trait but its raging aura to cause destruction.


     Davis wondered what kind of materials was used to create this magnificent piece of the blade and the shaft of the spear.


     Unfortunately, it wasn't explained in the description written down below the formation.


     He kept it in his spatial ring using one of his 9 chances.


     With 8 more chances left to get the treasures, after much consideration again, he took 5 pills and 3 other miscellaneous treasures.


     He didn't take any more weapons because it would do him no good in any way since he would not be able to increase his own strength.


     Relying on weapons was no good. He would always place his cultivation first and there weren't even any Scythes to tempt him.


     Besides, he didn't take any cultivation manuals either because he saw no lightning attributed Essence Gathering Cultivation Manuals.


     As for Soul Forging Cultivation Manuals, he saw none but even without a Soul Forging Cultivation Manual, it remained a mystery that if he would still be able to increase his Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Davis half-heartedly believed that he would still be able to cultivate his Soul Forging Cultivation because of Fallen Heaven. After all, when he was still a child, he was able to mysteriously break through to the Nascent Soul Stage when he didn't even train in a Soul Forging Cultivation Manual.


     This event gave him a clue. He wondered if Fallen Heaven could also act as a Cultivation Manual, helping him drive the circulation method in Soul Forging Cultivation but that also seemed farfetched since it didn't seem to possess an ability like that.


     After collecting the nine treasures, he once again saw the treasures that Isabella took away, leaving only some projections.


     One was that Peak-Level King Grade Sword and the other two were a Mid-Level King Grade Pill and a Peak-Level King Grade Essence Gathering Cultivation Manual.


     [


     Golden Strengthening Pill


     Capable of strengthening one's raw prowess at the Mid-Level Seventh Stage and is able to help one's breakthrough into the Seventh Stage with ease because of its gentle efficacy of energy.


     ]


     'No wonder she was able to easily get to the Seventh Stage at her age...' Davis casually thought when he came across this taken-away pill for the first time.


     The reason why it was graded at Mid-Level might be because of this reason, its ability to have gentle energy making consumers easily able to absorb the pill.


     The other treasure was the earth attributed Peak-Level King Grade Essence Gathering Cultivation Manual but it seemed like Isabella made no progress in it because of her decision to solely concentrate on Body Tempering Cultivation.


     Davis's impression of her grew the more he learned about her decisions here. She had at least chosen one of the treasures in a way that would clearly help her complete the Emperor Grade Trial in a few years.


     'Isabella will be taking part in the trial with the last batch... I hope Evelynn is resting peacefully.'


     'Well, they won't send the last batch without me coming out of the trial...'


     Davis smiled as he walked towards the end of the path.


     He pushed open a gate again that looked... majestic. Alright, this one was decorated and etched with same Earth Dragon patterns all over the place except its material sturdiness said that he wouldn't be able to break it even if he reached the Seventh Stage.


     He thought of punching it to test but realized that it could be rude, resulting in him being thrown out.


     He looked to the front and his eyes glazed.


     In his view, the area widened in both dimensions and a kilometer away from him ran a waterfall that hid a cave behind its cascading beauty.


     He looked at the big pond and understood that it was connected to the top of the waterfall, making it flow like a cycle.


     A short distance away from him was the circular patterned diagram formation that he saw at every checkpoint he came across.


     "Sit there and receive the main rewards..."


     Davis promptly walked towards the circular diagram and sat in the middle of it.


     On top of the circular diagram was a scroll-like manual. He grasped and scrolled it open, witnessing the contents with his Soul Sense.


     "!!!!"


     Domineering Earth Dragon Arts - Peak-Level Emperor Grade Body Tempering Cultivation Manual!


     Davis's heart was stuck in his throat. Such a powerful cultivation manual was handed over to him like it cost nothing. Although he had to clear the trial for it, he had little doubt that the territories in the First Layer would casually start a war for a piece of this scroll.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     354 A Week“s Seclusion
      The scroll in his hands was a cultivation manual that would eventually help him reach the Ninth Stage! Such a cultivation manual was one of the main rewards for clearing the Emperor Grade Trial!


     Then if he had really had been given the entire Immortal Inheritance, wouldn't he have received an Immortal Grade Manual that would eventually help him achieve the Immortal Stage?


     "!!!"


     Instantly, Davis shook the greed out of his head. What didn't belong to him, wouldn't belong to him no matter how hard he tried.


     He glanced at the scroll and started to read.


     It took a minute for Davis to memorize the contents and nine minutes to understand it in its entirety till the Peak-Level Sky Grade Level.


     It took him more than an hour to understand the contents of the King Grade Level although he only understood the circulation method.


     Closing the scroll, he placed it aside.


     "Did you completely memorize it?"


     Davis nodded his head but then shook. He had some doubt, afraid that the Earth Dragon Immortal would burn the scroll.


     He instantly kept the scroll in his spatial ring and looked warily at the image of the Earth Dragon Immortal in front of him.


     "I learned till the King Grade, only the basics..."


     "That level of comprehension is fine for now... You won't be needing the King Grade version anytime soon since you're only at the Peak of the Silver Stage."


     A droplet of blood essence suddenly ejected out of a little hole that was on the surface of the circular diagram.


     "This is my Blood Essence which contains Immortal Level Vitality. Although it is only a single drop, it is extremely potent and even lethal if you were to burn it to cast a single strike. It would undoubtedly be able to help you kill an Eighth Stage Cultivator at the very least!"


     Davis's eyes shook. Such vitality for only a single drop of blood? He garnered that if he were to burn a single drop of his blood essence separately to attack even a Fifth Stage Expert, it wouldn't even do so much as a scratch.


     'Maybe a single drop of my blood essence if used separately can kill a First Stage Expert...' He mused. After all, only by burning his own blood essence in his body would he be able to maximize its potential.


     Evelynn had also absorbed the Earth Dragon Immortal Blood Essence but that single droplet was diluted.


     He couldn't help but ask, "Earth Dragon Immortal, how many drops can this single drop of Blood Essence can be diluted into?"


     "Hmm? Why do you ask?" The Earth Dragon Immortal asked, its tone doubtful.


     "My wife absorbed a droplet of your diluted blood essence."


     It calmly spoke, "The woman who cleared the Sky Grade Trial a while ago?"


     Davis nodded his head.


     The Earth Dragon went silent before it explained, "A drop of my Blood Essence equates to thirty drops of diluted Blood Essence."


     "Those who cleared Sky Grade Trial will receive three drops of my diluted Blood Essence..."



     "Wait! She only received one!" Davis shouted back as he interrupted it. He remembered how she told him that it was only a single drop of diluted blood essence that entered her body.


     "That one single droplet I gave her contained three drops of diluted Blood Essence."


     "Oh..." Davis nodded as he felt embarrassed. His instant reaction to its words told instantly revealed that he couldn't compromise when it came to Evelynn.


     "What about the King Grade Trial then?"


     "King Grade?" The Earth Dragon responded as if it was losing patience, "Those who clear the King Grade Trial will receive 15 drops of diluted Blood Essence!"


     Davis finally understood.


     So those who cleared Sky Grade Trial got 1/10th of a Blood Essence, while those who cleared King Grade Trial got 5/10th of a Blood Essence.


     And he actually got three drops of Blood Essence since the rewards were like three times as much! If diluted, there were as much as 90 drops!


     But he knew that the difference between a diluted one and a complete one contrasted the difference of heaven and earth.


     "Circulate the Domineering Earth Dragon Arts I gave you and absorb the blood essence... don't resist..."


     The blood essence floated towards him but Davis shouted, "Oye! Stop right there!"


     "What? Don't tell me there are more doubts about me in you? I am truly giving you three times the treasures I promised..."


     Davis shook his head, "It isn't about that. You didn't see my full prowess during the trial so you don't know but I have cultivated a physique known as Tyrant Physique..."


     "Changing the cultivation method at my level will obviously cripple my Body Tempering Cultivation causing adverse effects for my other two cultivation systems..."


     Davis continued while seeing it listening to him, "I heard that you helped my wife to effectively change her cultivation method?"


     "Yes, she was just at the Iron Stage, so it was relatively easier to change her Cultivation Method..."


     "That's right! I'm willing to change mine too so help me change my cultivation method to Domineering Earth Dragon Arts without causing any adverse effects in my body, is that alright?" Davis asked as he explained.


     He wanted to make it clear that he wouldn't circulate the Domineering Earth Dragon Arts without any insurance to his cultivation.


     "Hmm... Tyrant Body Physique you say?" The Earth Dragon went silent.


     Davis increasingly felt nervous as moments passed by but even if he knew this would have happened, he would've still chosen to cultivate the Tyrant Body Physique in the beginning.


     He knew that the only way to destroy his physique is to destroy his medians but that as expected will collapse his cultivation.


     'This has turned into a difficult situation...'


     If worst comes to shove, then he will have to practice a similar high-grade cultivation method in the future by searching for it out in the vast world.


     "I've never heard of this physique before and considering your words, you must've cultivated it artificially so it'll be easier to remove it than removing a natural physique."


     Once he heard that Davis heaved a sigh of relief but the next sentence he heard made him joyous.


     "You don't need to cripple your cultivation base but this method will take a week at best... My Blood Essence is potent and domineering, so use that to forcibly remove the physique you cultivated... Remember, I told you three times the reward, and that means you will still get two more blood essences of mine to absorb."


     Davis didn't say anything but nodded his head.


     "If you meet with any obstructions or bottleneck with your cultivation, I will further help you... This is the best I can do..."


     The blood essence floated forward towards him again and flew into his forehead.


     Davis circulated the Domineering Earth Dragon Arts and forcibly converted the battle aura in his meridians. His entire body started to tremble but he still kept it up while the circular diagram below him lit up.


     ======


     Gradually, a week passed.


     Davis sat as he continued cultivating for a week.


     Suddenly, his bones and joints echoed cracking sounds, his eyes opened and a faint pressure erupted from him, even creating a ripple in the huge pound which was quite a distance away from him.


     He stood up and clasped his hands as he bowed slightly, "Thank you for your assistance, Earth Dragon Immortal..."


     The Earth Dragon's image shook, "Even though I can't measure your soul age, I can see that you've already reached the Sixth Stage in Soul Forging Cultivation."


     A token flew towards him from nowhere and fell into his hands.


     "Go forth to the location the token points towards to exit this tiny space of the Second Layer."


     "With this token in your hands, the spatial gateway to the other side should show itself..."


     The image of the Earth Dragon which was present for a week, finally trembled as it disappeared.


     Davis was stunned. He wanted to question many things.


     Is that how Isabella went to the First Layer? No wonder other Sixth Stage Experts in ancient times weren't able to exit, because they didn't possess this token.


     Does it know the creator of this space? The entity which actually sealed Fallen Heaven?


     Besides, a tiny space of the Second Layer? Did that mean that there existed more spaces or continents in the Second Layer?


     He had many questions but the Earth Dragon Immortal disappeared and besides, he felt it was not wise to ask such sensitive questions, especially when he didn't know its stance.


     Davis put the token away and felt the immense vitality flowing in his flesh and blood.


     He clenched and opened his palms, feeling the changes in his strength. He took a deep breath as he closed his eyes.


     Even with his eyes closed and his Soul Sense inactive, he could still sense the faint outline of his surroundings up to a few kilometers, meaning he could still sense the visible surroundings even with his eyes closed.


     Such a powerful cultivation method yet it didn't make him swear secrecy or prohibit him from sharing this cultivation manual to others.


     Perhaps, since such a long time had passed, it no longer bothered about what happened in the world other than its descendants.


     'Of course! Its descendants! Only by spreading a Cultivation Manual such as this could it possibly hope for a worthy successor to arrive in this space to inherit its Immortal Inheritance!'


     He shook his head and opened his eyes again, his gaze attracted to the spirit stones at the left side and also the right side of the cave. At the front was where there was the cave behind the waterfall which he garnered that it hosted the Emperor Grade Treasury.


     Davis smiled and headed towards the mountain of spirit stones.


     He was going to be filthy rich once he came out!


     ======


     In the tunnel of light that was flickering in the underground at this moment, a figure came out from it.


     Davis looked at the seated figure in front of him but he was stunned.


     The figure in front of him was none other than Evelynn!


     Was she waiting here for him all week long?


     "What are you doing here? Don't tell me you were waiting here for me the whole time?"


     Evelynn was stunned as she saw him but she soon recovered as she shook her head.


     She stood up and moved closer to him, "I used two days to recover completely and stabilize my foundation, then I waited for a day but you still didn't come out. So, I toured the Ruth Empire's Royal Capital for the next three days with Princess Isabella before coming here but you still weren't out."


     "So you waited for a day again and I successfully came out?" Davis asked.


     Evelynn smiled.


     "Good... I would really feel bad if I made you wait for the whole week in front of this place..." Davis sighed as he said, fiddling her green hair with his fingers.


     "As if you didn't make me wait for two more years from the initial time of our marriage date..." Evelynn coyly punched his chest.


     Davis could only laugh and act like a fool in front of her because she was right. He did indeed make her wait for an extremely long time.


     "Alright, alright, let's go back..." Davis said as he took a step forward, walking toward the tunnel that led to the hall above.


     "Hmm..." Evelynn nodded and followed his back.


     Once they arrived above the tunnel, they met up with a youth and informed the others of his return.


     Instantly in a few minutes, the people who had yet to undergo the trial and Isabella arrived at the scene after Emperor Ruth had arrived.


     It seems like they had been readily waiting for his return.


     After Davis exchanged about his experience of challenging the 'Emperor Grade Trial', a figure arrived and listened in on Davis's experiences.


     It was Idric Ruth, the person who had given Davis his opportunity.


     Davis smiled at him after imparting his experience and instantly gave him the requested ten drops of blood, fulfilling his end of the deal.


     Idric was all smiles despite knowing that Davis had cleared the Emperor Grade Trial.


     He wasn't greedy and with an Emperor Grade Treasure, he knew that he would instead become a target instead.


     Besides, he wouldn't be able to consume that treasure in at least a hundred years, which would essentially leave him in a blue-balled state.


     In any case, he knew full and well that he couldn't hope to offend Davis in any way.


     Even though he wasn't blue-balled, the others were even worse with regret. They began to think if they only had intellect such as their brother Idric, they would have also handed over their opportunities to Davis.


     "Sigh..." Upon seeing their reactions, Emperor Ruth was utterly disappointed in his sons as only a sigh escaped from his mouth.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     355 A Mysterious Robe
      Princess Isabella looked at Emperor Mark Ruth, "Royal Father, it is almost time...""Ah, yes..." Emperor Ruth nodded and spoke as he glanced at the youths, "Alright, in a few minutes you three will enter along with Isabella!" Two competent youths and another youth who was placed in the Top 20, nodded their heads in determination.Although they felt jealous of their brother Idric, they realized that they would have to depend on themselves for resources.Sometimes, their hearts were really overwhelmed, thinking that if they should beg for at least a single drop of the diluted blood essence from their brother Idric, but their pride didn't allow them to do so.Even if they did, only schemes to take the drops of diluted blooded essence away from him were brewing in their heads.They glanced at their elder sister Isabella and brother Idric as they felt inferiority washing over their bodies.If they didn't clear the Sky Grade Trial, then they had no doubt that the gap between them and their authority would only get wider and wider from this moment on."Mark Ruth, Princess Isabella, I bid you farewell then..." Davis came forward as he clasped his hands."What? You are no stranger to us! Stay in our capital for a week! What's the hurry?" Emperor Ruth was shocked. If he could, he wanted to deepen the relationship between the two Empires in any way as possible.Though that wasn't his original intent on befriending Davis at the Grand Sea Continent Meet, his current thought process wouldn't lead to a loss either.Davis soundlessly laughed as his face widened into a smile. He pulled Evelynn forwards as he held her hand."I know this sounds rude since I'm indebted to you people for allowing us to use your Inheritance but I have to return because the marriage between us will be conducted within a month or so...""Ahh..." Emperor Ruth went wide-eyed and sighed as if it was a pity but then his face lit up as he gave his congratulations to the two.Princess Isabella also stepped forward and conveyed her wishes in advance. Her tone was as if she would definitely not be able to attend the wedding ceremony."Haha, I see that Princess Isabella is quite confident in being able to clear the Emperor Grade Trial..." Davis offhandedly echoed a comment.Princess Isabella had already cleared the King Grade Trial, so the next trial she would try to clear is the Emperor Grade Trial. It was clear that if she passed the next trial, she would not be able to attend their marriage ceremony due to cultivation.Or, taking a step back, if she failed to clear the trial, then she would undoubtedly close herself in cultivation out of shame or resolution to cultivate harder."I cultivated to the best of my ability after all, and if I don't participate in the next opening, which is now, I'll never be able to participate in the trials ever again."Davis was intrigued, "Oh, is there a restriction imposed on previous trialists?"Isabella nodded her head solemnly, "Yes...""..." Davis smiled wryly. He didn't get such warnings from the Earth Dragon Immortal.The meaning was clear; don't show your face ever again... Is what the Earth Dragon Immortal indirectly meant.To confirm this speculation, Davis asked Evelynn if that was the case and she nodded, telling him that she was indeed warned to participate in the trial of the next opening.Davis's reaction to this made people speculate but no one beside him asked anything.One more thing he actually didn't know about is that there was a restriction placed on the grade of the treasures that could be taken out by the trialists.David carried out nine Emperor Grade Treasures from the Emperor Grade Treasury but he didn't know that there was a restriction placed on one's cultivation to take the treasures out.The Earth Dragon Immortal obviously didn't want to deal with him anymore, so it sent him away with the promised treasures.Only Fifth Stage Experts could take away treasures from the King Grade Treasury.Only Seventh Stage Experts could take away treasures from the Emperor Grade Treasury.That was also why Clara possessed no treasures other than some Sky Grade Treasures but Davis thought it was the other way around.He thought that she had cleared the Emperor Grade Trial and kept the Emperor Grade Treasures for herself or gave it to her parents.He didn't ask her about it since he didn't want it in the first place but as for the latter, he thought it was unlikely.He wryly laughed, "Princess Isabella, so you were planning to return to the Grand Sea Continent to participate in this trial. If it were the case, then dragging me to the Spatial Gateway was a bit..."Princess Isabella was taken aback as she flinched, "Didn't I sincerely apologize? You're playing it to your advantage!"Davis inwardly laughed. She did give an opportunity for them to participate in the trial and he gained plenty of rewards in exchange for the humiliation he received.Seeing that it was a win-win situation, he had already chosen to forgive her for her transgression but was just slightly taking a jab at her.After all, being dragged like that, he just couldn't let it slide as if it was nothing.Evelynn looked at the two of them as a feeling of suspicion enveloped her heart. What exactly did happen at that time?Davis refused to tell her when she asked about it and Davis couldn't divulge it either, after all, being dragged by a woman... He could in no way say that to Evelynn as that would entirely ruin his face.Sexism was prevalent and established here!"Alright, let that matter end here once and for all.""Hmm... It's time." Isabella nodded and left towards the tunnel, her back was straight and taut.Davis's gaze followed her back until she disappeared and then directly left along with Evelynn after the four trialists entered the tunnel leading to the trial. Emperor Ruth accompanied him to the place where the Golden Horned Wyvern rested.In a few minutes, the Golden Horned Wyvern took to the skies after Davis and Evelynn bid farewell to Emperor Ruth.======More than half a month later.In the Loret Empire's Royal Capital, the prosperous city was like a candle, lit in a dark room. If the room could be said to be the Loret Empire, then the candle was the Royal Capital and the flame signified the people.Numerous groups of people proceeded forth from the various parts of the Empire.The news that had attracted this many people into the royal capital was nothing but the marriage of the Little Paragon, the Loret Empire's pride.The influx of people these years to the capital had boosted its economy, and its impact can be even seen on some of the businesses like restaurants, Inn's et cetera.Especially, almost every business that was operating at this time had experienced growth because of this explosive event.People were still rushing towards the Royal Capital as there will still two days remaining until the marriage.Those people who had already arrived were congregating towards the vicinity of the Royal Castle as the whole of the surrounding area was changed into a place of festival.Celebrations and banquets were rampant in this area and all citizens of the Empire could come and feast till their hearts content.The expenses were covered by the Royal Family as Claire didn't hold anything back for the wedding of her son.There were two more days for the wedding, but the banquets for the previous five days, totaling a week were covered by the Loret Family.The citizens discussed and mused that the Empress wanted this event to be the grandest event of the decade, possibly even the century.In the Royal Castle, Davis's room.Davis stood alone in the room as he looked outside the window.He had already informed about his return as soon as he got in range to use the low-grade messaging crystal. That's why his wedding had been scheduled exactly two days after his return.People enjoying under the moonlight, openly celebrating and feasting upon delicacies put up a smile upon his face.Furthermore, he didn't exactly know that his achievements had been spread out, making him out to be a celebrity-like existence in this world.He was already a person of high and noble status in the Grand Sea Continent, adding in his achievements of contributing towards the rumored Guardian Alliance, the people gathered here talked as if he was an expert at the highest level.Davis laughed as he heard and peeped in on their conversations. There were even some women pairing up him up with them, secretly whispering their fantasies to their friends.He wasn't offended but knew that it was the same for the celebrities who were famous in his previous life.With all this fun and excitement in the air, he understood it was only possible because of the friendly and peaceful attitude of the Royal Family.After all, the guards were mostly lenient to their transgressions today and even the taxes collected annually were lower than any other empires in the Grand Sea Continent.As he was amusing himself with their conversations, he heard a piece of sentence that garnered his attention to a certain group.He concentrated on them and found that they were a bunch of oldies.An old lady who had still retained some of her modest appearances questioned as she sipped a drink, "The Emperor and Empress didn't exactly marry according to the traditions of the Loret Family... Do you think that they would follow it now?""It's hard to say... Besides, I heard that the bride has already been to the Royal Castle for years. It's difficult to imagine that she would be still chaste..." Replied an old man who sat beside the old lady."Haha, you're right. The Crown Prince is young and could tend to be hasty even without all that fame..." The old lady replied jokingly.The other oldies in the group laughed as they heard her jovial tone.The old man shook his head, "It would truly be a pity if they didn't follow the tradition because that would mean that they had done the deed already..." Davis furrowed his brows, 'What are these people talking about?'He listened in some more, but they soon changed the topic of the conversation.Davis's reaction was not amusing, to say the least. He instantly went to the Empress's Quarters to ask about the matter.'Hmph! What tradition? If it involved anything degrading or shameful actions, I would rather not do it nor let Evelynn do it!'Davis still didn't know of the matters of the proceedings. He decided that he might as well learn right now by using this opportunity lest he embarrasses himself in front of the public.Yes, all he knew was the fact that the ceremony is going to be conducted in front of the public and nothing else, thinking that it would just be an exchange of vows.Soon, he arrived in his mother's room and entered after Claire opened the door."Mother, what is this so-called tradition involved in the wedding ceremony?" Davis asked directly, expecting a straight answer from his mother."Oh? Did you hear it from the castle maids? Look, I just tried it on..." Claire posed as she turned her waist, showing off her clothes.Davis turned confused, "This silky yellow robe is the tradition followed during the wedding ceremony?"Claire pointed her finger above and shook it, "This yellow-colored robe signifies that my purity is already lost..."Davis turned dumbfounded for a second, "Eh?"Claire took the outer yellow-colored robe covering her and handed it over it to Davis."Try it on..."Davis felt his interest peak. He tried it on and the color of the robe turned grey."What is this?" He asked confusedly.Claire smilingly replied, "That's the original color of the robe specially woven with the help of a formation master and tailors during the ancient times.""Hmm? It doesn't belong to our Empire?"Claire blinked, "Well, it does but not in the ancient times since the Loret Empire has a history less than a thousand years.""Apparently, the Loret Family's ancestors, specifically the Emperor and the First Prince used to wear this while having their first marriage ceremony.""Give it back to me..." Claire extended her hand.Davis removed the grey colored robe and gave it back to her but once Claire once again put on the robe, its color changed to yellow."Whoever created this is a genius!"





     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     356 Marriage Ceremony
      Davis also nodded his head in agreement. When he concentrated his soul sense on the robe while he had worn it, he could feel Karma Laws radiating from it in a vague amount as if it was non-existent.


     Suddenly, Claire's face turned pale as the yellow-colored robe reverted into the grey colored one.


     "Mother!" Davis was shocked as he saw this mother's face going pale, "What happened?"


     Claire instantly regained her bearings and shook her head, "It's fine. I just removed my connection with the robe formed with a little bit of my Blood Essence..."


     "What? How can you casually use your blood essence!?" Davis angrily bellowed.


     It's been said that a human could only use 70% of their body's blood essence before dying a natural death sooner than their preordained original lifespan.


     Anymore would likely result in a quick death with the loss of vitality, although it varies from person to person in most cases.


     Claire's little bit of blood essence she used would constitute of 5 to 10% of her blood essence, which meant that she had used 1/10th of her potential when speaking in a broad manner but since the connection was temporary and not used up fully, the blood essence used is not completely used up.


     In other words, around 50% of the blood essence used would return back to the user as long as the user is near.


     Claire replied wryly, "I wanted to check if the robe was a bogus or not... Besides, even without eating and heavenly resources, resting for a month will help me recover my blood essence..."


     She then smiled, "Well, from what I read from the notes placed with these mystical robes, it seems that it measures the purity of the yang or yin in someone's body through their blood essence..."


     "The Blood Essence has such use?" Davis turned astonished.


     "Who knows? At least, I haven't heard anything like this since my life was hell in the Alstreim Family Territory... So, that's why I wanted to check, and that it seems it really does..."


     Davis understood a bit.


     'So that was where the little bit of Karma Laws came into play...'


     "So if I wear it and use my blood essence, what color will it change into?" He curiously asked.


     "Why don't you try it?" Claire raised her eyebrows at him.


     'Oh? You're trying to see whether I lost my virginity or not, eh?' Davis inwardly mused as he got the robe from her.


     He condensed his vitality into a single drop of blood on the tip of his index finger and slit open that point.


     A drop of blood fell on the mystical grey robe and he felt a vague connection with it before it turned clear. He wore it and the grey robe slowly changed into a bright red color.


     Claire's eyes froze as her expression turned into one of disbelief, "You still haven't made Evelynn your woman?"


     Davis laughed as he saw the shock in her eyes, "I haven't..."


     From her dumbfounded expression, he could see her disbelief but didn't blame her. After all, he and Evelynn had stayed in the same room for weeks!



     Who would believe him if someone said that he didn't do the deed with her!?


     They wouldn't even believe the person in question!


     Claire gave off a chuckle and said, "Well, after seeing the results, I have no worries in letting you two use it on the day of the wedding ceremony."


     "You two? You tested it in Evelynn as well?"


     Claire shook her head, "I only decided to check this on me today. Where would I find the time to check her?"


     "Then what's with your confident attitude?" Davis turned confused.


     Claire smugly answered, "I believe in her character..."


     Davis was both glad and sad at the same time.


     Although it meant that Claire had faith in Evelynn, didn't this also mean that she didn't believe in his character?


     Well, that couldn't be helped. After all, he had been away from her eyes for 6 years.


     He was also an adolescent boy when he left, so, anything could have changed at that time.


     ======


     Two days later, on the eve of the wedding ceremony.


     When the skies lit up, people had already congregated in front of the Royal Castle, waiting for the main event to take place. The streets, inns, plazas were packed to the brim, especially near the Royal Castle where one couldn't even see a spot of empty space when seen from above.


     The skies were changing and it was now the eve of dusk.


     Melodious music resounded in the background played by numerous musicians invited by the Royal Family.


     In a height of 200 meters above the ground, at the platform extending from the Royal Castle stood a widely decorated altar that had two thrones on the edge, visible to the eyes of the common people who were all gazing from below.


     The platform is where royal ceremonies took place in the eyes of the public and the altar was where the main character of that event would be present.


     Behind the Altar were currently an entourage of people standing, running, or helping around organizing the proceedings of the event.


     Another platform at the height of a hundred meters is where the Royal Family used to announce its edicts and decrees.


     This was how the Loret Family celebrated public events or events relating to the public.


     The Master of Ceremonies stood there and loudly stretched his voice, telling that it was time for the groom to arrive at the Altar.


     On the ceremony platform, Davis came onto the widely open ceremony platform and stepped up the stairs to arrive at the altar.


     He was dressed in that mystical robe but it was currently grey in color, yet it didn't curb his handsomeness in the slightest and with a little bit of work done over his face to make him look dazzling, he looked charming as well.


     Although the grey robe gave off a dull feeling it would change with him utilizing his blood essence to change the color.


     Below the altar, to the left stood his father, who accompanied him till he made it to the altar.


     For this event, he had also dressed grandly, wearing a purple-colored dragon embroidered robes.


     They both looked at each other for a second and laughed deliberately.


     Below the altar's right, no one was present, not until the master of ceremonies announced for the arrival of the bride.


     And as the announcement ended, Evelynn slowly walked towards the altar from the right while being accompanied by Claire.


     She also wore a grey colored robe but that still didn't stop her curves from being hidden.


     Once Evelynn stepped up the stairs and came into his view, it was almost like time had been stopped for him as he stared at her countenance.


     From her modest manners to her slow yet blissful steps made him entranced, even forgetful enough to make him hold his breath for no reason.


     She was just too beautiful!


     He quickly came out of his rampaging emotions as if he had been cast a spell on, and took a deep breath.


     He had the urge to smack her lips with his right now but calmed himself down. Even as a few seconds passed, he just couldn't take his eyes off her.


     She was just that perfect with all that cosmetics applied to her face for this special occasion; a truly gorgeous bride.


     Once Evelynn came and stood by his side, she put her head down and shyly glanced at him through the corner of her eyes.


     Davis's heart was in flame as he glanced at her innocent yet naughty eyes.


     Under the setting sun, her graceful neck was visible, her collar slightly undone revealing a pale white skin but not her cleavage.


     Even though the silky mystical robe hid her figure, the interior clothes were exceptionally tight to her skin, accentuating her curves.


     Her entire figure could bewitch the men below as if she was akin to a demonic enticement.


     Davis inwardly sweated as he muttered, "Vixen..."


     He didn't mean it badly but meant that it was hard to resist her charms, especially at this moment.


     Evelynn heard his voice and glanced her eyes away from him to the people below the Royal Castle.


     Receiving the stares from the countless number of people, she blushed even more as she put her head down.


     At this time, the master of ceremonies announced the matter of the groom and the bride using their blood essences to prove their purity!


     The people below all clamored and were in confusion and awe, discussing that the Royal Family even had the ability to check that without using any vulgar methods.


     After all, certain families were ruthless, some requiring women to swear upon the heavens, invoking heart demons if it were false.


     That was just on the surface. Behind the scenes, people would directly use the vulgar yet primitive method to check the chastity of the women.


     Davis and Evelynn promptly used their Blood Essence as a drop of blood entered the grey robes they were wearing. They had to do it live since the people could think that this matter could be faked through various means.


     A second later, their robes promptly changed colors. Davis's robe turned to red while Evelynn's became blue.


     Their dull clothes became extravagant in an instant, causing the people below them to stare at them in wonder.


     The master of ceremonies had announced the meaning of the colors and the history of the tradition, so the people were able to instantly realize the innocence of both the groom and the bride.


     Red would mean that the man is chaste while blue would mean that the woman is chaste.


     Brown would mean that the man is not chaste while yellow would mean that the woman is not chaste.


     Many people were in disbelief, not believing such a thing was true but the facts placed in front of them displaying the reality.


     Davis smiled lightly at Evelynn and returned his gaze to the sea of people below. He suddenly caught sight of a peculiar gaze that had a different intent and traced his eyes towards that direction.


     Thanks to his heightened senses from the last breakthrough in Body Tempering Cultivation, he could even sense peculiarities even without using Soul Sense to a degree.


     Still, his senses would not help identify the peculiarity like Soul Sense would, so he promptly used it.


     His Soul Sense traveled in a straight line and a white-robed figure wearing a veil emerged on his mind.


     That white-robed figure he locked his senses on instantly turned back to escape while he was shocked for a moment.


     Seeing the white-robed figure leave, his heart tightened. He slightly moved forwards but stopped himself as he clenched his fists.


     'Now is not the time!'


     His gaze turned to Evelynn and when he saw her looking at him with a questioning gaze, he smiled back.


     The already nervous Evelynn avoided his gaze as she put her head down again.


     Davis sighed inwardly and shook that white-robed figure out of his mind as he pulled himself back.


     Today was the day he gave himself to Evelynn and vice versa. He absolutely couldn't ruin it with his own legs.


     As for the escapist, he guessed that an opportunity for their 'friendly' reunion might arrive in the future.


     A minute later, the master of ceremony announced for the Emperor and the Empress to declare their consent towards the marriage.


     Logan and Claire looked at each other and then stepped forward.


     "I, the Emperor (Empress), declare my approval to the marriage between my son, Davis Loret and Evelynn Cauldon!"


     Once their voices finished echoing throughout the surroundings, the master of ceremonies waited for Davis and Evelynn to kowtow towards them before announcing for the groom and the bride to exchange their vows.


     Davis held both her hands as he looked at her with fondness. Both of them were gazing at their faces, their pure emotions visible to each other.


     Davis spoke as his voice resounded out, "I, the Fifth Prince and the Crown Prince of the Loret Empire, Davis Loret, hereby vow in the presence of my family and the people to take Evelynn Cauldon as my wife!"


     His words were simple yet straightforward.


     Evelynn's eyes teared up a bit because the moment she had been waiting for all these years had finally arrived.


     She bit her lips a moment before she spoke, her voice resounding out, "I, Evelynn Cauldon, hereby vow to be Crown Prince Davis Loret's wife for an eternity..."


     Davis blinked in astonishment and surprise.


     There was no script readied for them to say, their vows were just their thoughts.


     The word eternity was no joke and he knew Evelynn wasn't the type to kid around at this moment.


     Instantly, he hugged her at the moment, not caring about the announcement of the master of ceremonies anymore.


     Yes, it wasn't a kiss to seal the deal but a hug from both the parties according to the tradition of the Loret Family.


     Evelynn was stunned but she also wrapped her arms around him as she hugged. At this moment, she felt like she was embracing her world.


     Logan and Claire laughed joyfully while the master of ceremonies awkwardly tried to explain what had happened. Boisterous laughter, applause, and celebrations through lights exploding in the skies, the atmosphere turned jubilant, causing the people to shout in madness as they took part in the festivities.


     Davis was feeling reluctant to part with her warmth but he still backed off as he said smilingly, "We're now officially married..."


     "Yes..."


     Evelynn meekly replied, her eyes upturned.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     357 Nuptial Chamber
      Evelynn was on cloud nine, feeling happier than ever!


     Davis's robes changed into the color red and that undoubtedly meant that he was still pure and innocent!


     When Claire had come to check on her, she had asked about Davis's result but Claire refused to reveal that fact to her, so she was more or less on her heels, doubting that if his robes would turn into red when he wore it for the ceremony.


     All that worry she had carried on her mind for years flew away like a kite that had its strings cut. She instantly pounced on him as she buried her face on his chests again.


     It wasn't like she was absolutely reluctant, but the thought her man was with another woman during his journey didn't sit well with her.


     Davis was taken aback, but when he felt the wet tears on his chests, he wrapped his arms around her again as he caressed her head.


     Logan and Claire smiled as they saw the scene. At that time, although the event was not anywhere near as grand, they still held each other like this at one point.


     They looked at each other at the same time but then moved their gaze away while their eyes held complicated emotions.


     Davis and Evelynn sat on the two thrones for a while as the Master of Ceremonies continued to spew out some of their achievements.


     Soon, the ceremony came to a grand ending as they left towards the main banquet hall.


     On the way, Davis and Evelynn walked together while holding their hands. As they walked on the dazzling carpet that paved the way in front of them, they were congratulated by numerous people who stood by the side.


     Clara, Diana, Edward, and even his other half-siblings were present along with their mothers, congratulating him.


     At this time, Evan Cauldon was present along with Maisy. He had a smile on his face, his back was straight and his eyes were wet but the tears didn't come out.


     Evelynn stopped when she neared him as she bit her lips, prompting Davis to stop as well. He looked at her and gestured with his eyebrows, indicating that it was fine.


     Evelynn shook her head but gave a short glance to her father, "I'm happy, make sure you stay the same, father."


     They then walked away to the banquet.


     Evan Cauldon looked away from them, a single tear fell from his eyes. The pain of marrying off his daughter struck him for the first time in his life, and the event was so grand that it blew his composure away, not leaving him with any regrets to his decision!


     ======


     After dusk, the marriage ceremony ended and the people below celebrated as they started to enjoy the sumptuous banquet prepared for them.


     The people of real status and the royalty, as well as nobility, enjoyed the banquet set up in the various castle halls, including the main banquet hall.


     Every one of them, even people of status didn't dare make trouble in this joyous feast.


     The Cauldon Family was present as well but other than Maisy and Evan Cauldon, the others didn't feel that good.



     After all, the marriage contract they had was torn apart and they couldn't even refute or complain since Evelynn was a part of their family even though she was exiled.


     After the fun and delicacies were done with, it was officially midnight.


     Logan and Claire brought Davis and Evelynn in front of an exquisitely designed door with numerous patterns that could make one admire.


     Davis and Evelynn entered the room while they felt various emotions in their hearts.


     This room was nothing but the nuptial chamber prepared for them to commemorate and complete the marriage occasion.


     The moment they entered, they noticed the large white bed decorated with near-transparent curtains.


     The transparent curtains looked magical while being showered by the moonlight which traversed from the skies as it seeped through, painting the bed with its rays.


     *Creak!~*


     Just when Davis was admiring the aesthetic sense of the one who prepared this room for them, the door behind them closed, giving them both a slight heart attack as their hearts throbbed.


     Evelynn visibly flinched but Davis held her hands tight, not letting her move away from him.


     He then surveyed the entire room and found some replenishments and pills on the table near the corner of the room. Other than that, there was nothing of concern that could make him worry,


     'This is it... The moment I've been waiting for...' Davis's heart thumped as he cast a glance at her shy expression. He promptly realized that she was also waiting for this moment.


     Her luxurious expression sent him into a trance, he felt that he would never forget this face of hers in his entire lifetime.


     Evelynn felt nervous and didn't dare to look at him.


     It was a strange feeling.


     Both of them kissed, hugged and even slept with each other in close proximity, yet at this moment, she was getting cold feet; nervous like she had been never before.


     Davis's glazed eyes slowly turned to a lustful, yet fiery gaze as he viewed her side profile.


     'There is no need for words right now!'


     His lips curved into a grin and his hand that was holding hers left its place and found itself on her smooth waist.


     "Ah!~"


     When he felt the soft feeling in his palm, he pulled her towards him, causing Evelynn to let out a cry of surprise.


     When Evelynn realized what had happened, their foreheads were both touching each other's as they looked into each other's eyes.


     Evelynn found herself getting pulled into a dreamy state, as the way they looked each other seemed like a pair of lovers silently gazing into each other.


     She could feel a warm hand touching her back as she un-awarely let out a small whimper.


     Davis quickly silenced her as he took her lips roughly, his burning tongue forced its way into her warm, small, mouth and recklessly plundered away at her sweetness.


     His hands did not rest while he sought her lips with his tongue, kneading and widening her butt cheeks.


     "Mnnn~~"


     Evelynn let out a whimper that came out as a moan. She felt his hands behind her back run rampant as his five fingers plowed and spread.


     Her hands which were on his chest couldn't help but tremble.


     Davis moved his hands away from her back and removed her blue colored gown, revealing a pair of mounds that were tightly wrapped by a piece of white fabric.


     He reached his hand behind and untied the knot on her white underwear and yanked it down as her bountiful breasts came into his view, swaying wildly from the force.


     Evelynn felt her heart pound crazily as she realized that she was stripped bare above in no time at all.


     Then a sudden surge of pleasure invaded her entire being as she felt his hands on her velvet mounds, shamefully kneading it into different shapes.


     His tongue ravaging inside hers just made it confusing as she could no longer keep her eyes open in front of his burning passion.


     After a few seconds, when Davis left her lips, leaving her gasping for breath, she opened her eyes and noticed that she had already been laid down on the white bed.


     Realizing the situation had escalated, Evelynn gasped even more as her breath became hot while her gaze turned blurry.


     Looking at her entire voluptuous body, Davis felt unreal. Her pale skin shone lustrously like a gem under the moonlight, deeply entrancing him.


     His eyes were attracted to her flushed face, yet his gaze went down and stayed on her bountiful breasts.


     They were full, round, huge and perky with pink-colored buds in the center. The tiny pink buds were already turned into hard, crimson points.


     He felt his throat go dry and gulped visibly as he moved closer to those pink buds of hers.


     Suddenly, a pair of lithe, slim hands hurriedly hid those voluptuous twin peaks from his view.


     Davis was startled but the moment he saw her shy gaze filled with a sensual taste, he felt his mind go dry.


     He took her wrists and held it against the bed, leaving Evelynn in a dangerously vulnerable state, like a lion cornering its prey.


     He pounced on her with a wild look in his eyes as he took the tip of her left bosom into his mouth.


     "Ahh!~" Evelynn let out a cry of pleasure as she arched her waist feeling his tongue slither over her pink bud, sucking and playing with it in wanton desire.


     Not wanting the other mound to feel lonely, Davis held both of her hands with only a single hand, placing then above her head.


     He used the free hand to knead the right mound into different shapes, causing Evelynn to let out a cry of pleasure each time.


     Teasing her pink bud with his tongue, he took a nibble out of it and pinched the other bud with his fingers.


     Evelynn pushed her head back and let out a huge moan with her mouth sightly hanging agape. Then she suddenly felt the pleasurable sensations leaving her bosom, only to feel it go lower and lower.


     To her stomach, lower abdomen, her waists.


     She found his lips and tongue roaming around her entire midriff, giving her a pleasurable feeling throughout the experience.


     The more did he did this, the more she found it harder to breathe as her breathing turned into sensual gasps.


     Suddenly, she no longer felt his presence down there, instead, her slightly agape mouth found itself being sealed again by a rough softness.


     Her lazy eyes which were filled with pleasure became bright as she felt something inside her flip.


     Feeling his invading tongue in her mouth, she sent her tongue out in an intoxicated manner.


     Observing that both his hands were on her cheeks, she held his cheeks as well, hurriedly exchanging their saliva as if they were going to separate in the near future.


     Their tongues danced in between their lips, their nose came frequently in contact, taking in both of their fragrances deeply as they gasped for breath.


     Davis moved his hand again.


     The hand that was on her right cheek slowly moved downwards as it brushed over her neck, her collarbone before finally resting over her right bosom.


     He flicked her pink bud and kneaded it into different shapes, making her moan into his mouth.


     His hands then left her bosom and continued to make its way downward, reaching her midriff before finally making to a place which made her shudder visibly from sheer pleasure.


     Davis found her hidden paradise and drew an outline over her white underwear with his fingers which instantly made Evelynn clasp her legs, trapping his hand.


     Davis noticed her shudder visibly, so he let go of her lips and removed his hand from her valley.


     He smiled and removed his red-colored gown, revealing his manly features above the abdomen. He then proceeded to remove his underwear by removing the sash that held up his robe.


     Evelynn dryly gulped. The well-built body of his made her heart race but she couldn't see his manhood since her own big round bosoms blocked her point of view.


     Davis parted her slender, yet shapely legs and grabbed her thick, yet ripe thighs as he pulled her closer to him while removing her white underwear and threw it aside.


     Evelynn froze stiff, feeling a huge yet hard stiffness rest at the surface of her valley.


     "Mmm~"


     Feeling ticklish, she tried to close her thighs, yet it was held open by his hands.


     Suddenly, the hardness at her valley moved as it began teasing her. She could feel it slowly nudging, slowly grinding, making her feel funny but pleasurable.


     Slowly feeling the pleasure building up at that place, she felt her insides tingle from moment to moment. Before long, she no longer could feel satisfied, as if something was missing.


     Feeling lonely all of sudden at that place, she wanted his hardness to enter her sacred valley at an instinctual level.


     Davis leaned forward and planted hot kisses all over her soft white neck and delicate collarbone as he rasped, "You're a vixen!"


     Evelynn let out faint moans as she shook her head while hot breaths left her small mouth. Her waist slightly shook, wanting his hardness to enter. This time, she did it of her own will.


     Davis felt her squirming under his naked body, increasing the pleasure he received from her body warmth.


     Realizing that even he was beginning to near his limits, he stopped planting kisses on her and moved to her ears.


     "You're my vixen..."


     Evelynn's heart skipped a beat but the next moment, she felt it! The tip of his writhing hardness pressed against her sacred valley!


     Davis slightly thrust his hips into her abyss and entered as he slowly nudged forward.


     Suddenly, he felt it break, her hymen.


     'It hurts...' Evelynn felt a violent momentary pain traveling through her lower part of the body. She didn't speak but inwardly thought as she clenched her teeth.


     Red stains of blood slowly came out of her sacred valley and stained the bedsheets as well as his hardness.


     She bit her lips and looked at the handsome face barely inches away from her own, looming above her with a gaze full of desire.


     The momentary pain she felt disappeared, only leaving her with the feeling of an intruding hardness at her insides.


     Davis looked at her face which was trying to withstand pain. His blazing desire momentarily chilled.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     358 Dual Cultivation
      Davis knew that even female cultivators couldn't bear the pain of their hymen tearing apart, because the stronger they become, the more harder it becomes to tear their hymen apart. It was especially so for female cultivators who practice Body Tempering Cultivation as their main cultivation.


     If a man were to have a lower Body Tempering Cultivation than the woman, unless that man really tried hard, it would instantly turn into an awkward situation of not being able to enter the valley.


     Davis tried to control his mind as her tender fleshy walls squeezed around him. Her abyss was more than wet for him to wildly thrust into her but he waited for her pain to subside.


     Suddenly, he felt her insides convulsing as it tightly clung to his member as if it was massaging him.


     "Mnnn~"


     Evelynn let out a low moan and Davis felt that it was time.


     "Ahnnn!~"


     He thrust into her completely and looked at her intoxicated appearance. She opened her mouth as she let out a loud moan.


     He looked into her eyes which was shimmering under the moonlight, brimming with tears.


     At this moment, she was so beautiful that every other women he thought were beautiful than her, disappeared into dust.


     Caving in under her innocent yet sexy allure, his hands left her thighs and clasped her smooth, yet soft waist.


     He started moving his hips in a slow manner as he kissed her forehead while feeling her insides. It was a heavenly feeling... His expression glazed.


     He looked into her eyes that were gazing at him with a mix of confusion and happiness. Her eyes were wide yet looked around as if it were trying to comprehend the pleasure that she was feeling; the same as him.


     He planted a few more short kisses on her lips, and his hot rod which entered and exited her pleasure hole caused her to let out small moans of pleasure.


     Evelynn's face slowly turned sensual, and she subconsciously licked her lips, wanting to taste him on her lips.


     Davis caught sight of that and his last bit sense was blown away.


     Moving his hips back, he thrust forward with added force and completely buried his face in her soft bosoms.


     "Ahh~ Hnghh~ Ah~" Pleasure filled her insides as she started to moan in fervor, her voice echoing around the room.


     Their thighs rubbed and pounded against each other, filling the room with sensual claps.


     The intensity only served to increase when she realized that he started to fiddle with her twin peaks again.


     Davis furiously thrust at her insides and her sensual yet amorous reactions only served to increase his passion and desire towards her.


     The lustful body underneath him squirmed with sensitiveness to the brim, as if this body was only made for this purpose, only made for him.


     "Ahh~ En~ Hngh~" Evelynn continuously let out moans that made the man go above her crazy.


     Davis found her insides wet, overflowing with nectar, staining the bedsheets in little amount with every thrust he made. On the other hand, Evelynn moved her lower body in sync, lusting for more.



     She reached out her hands and brought his face towards her face and locked her lips with his.


     At that moment, Davis felt like he had reached his peak, in the last spurt of bursting out his yang essence.


     'No!' He shouted in his mind and left her lips as he tried to control himself. He wanted to experience his first time with her for even longer.


     Except, Evelynn wasn't having any of it. The newly found pleasure had already ensnared her heart and mind.


     "Hug me..." Evelynn said in a shaking voice as she spread her arms, inviting him into her boundless softness.


     Seeing her pose with a sensual expression like that, his mental defenses broke like brittle glass.


     "As you wish!" He growled hard and buried himself over her neck and started to thrust his hardness into her with renewed vigor.


     Feeling his entire body crush on her while his hardness entered in and out of her warm and wet hole while rubbing her walls, she wrapped her arms around his neck.


     She leaned her cheeks against his burning face and felt his hot breaths over her neck sending shivers down her spine.


     Her nectar kept overflowing as she felt like her insides rubbed by his burning hot rod. Her legs that were dangling in the air, locked behind his back, completely surrendering herself to the mercy of the man above her.


     Soon, her entire body started to tremble in pleasure as she let out a huge moan. Her legs tightened around his waist as she arched her back, letting out her yin essence explode out of her in an uncontrollable wave.


     Davis grunted and also found himself shuddering under her warmness as he let out loads and loads of yang essence into her.


     It was like a dam that had burst apart from being unable to hold back for both of them.


     They held each other passionately as their bodies shuddered, not wanting to let go until that heavenly feeling left their body.


     At this moment, Davis felt like all the years of suppression were worth it, feeding him with a sense of accomplishment.


     He had finally attained the woman he loved and made her into his wife, both publically and privately and waved goodbye to his virgin status.


     He moved away from her neck and looked at her flushed face, filled with sensuous eroticism.


     He likely guessed that she was still wallowing in the after the feeling of orgasming for the first time in her life.


     Suddenly, he caught sight of her licking her lips again and he felt his thick rod inside her turn harder again.


     Evelynn also felt his hardness bulging inside her and opened her eyes in shock. She looked at him and felt it reaching to the ends of her abyss.


     But Davis didn't resume, he felt a mysterious energy gathering at the point where they were connected. He slightly smiled at her as he signaled her something with his fingers.


     Evelynn instantly understood and shyly smiled.


     Under the moonlight, the next period of hours was fulfilling, filled with moans and pleasure, echoing in the room throughout the night.


     ======


     Evelynn opened her eyes slowly, her eyelashes trembled and her brows furrowed, making her look incredibly sexy. She was entirely naked and felt two harms entwining her waist.


     Hugging her waist from behind was Davis. He had already been awake from a while ago.


     It was just dawn, early morning.


     The light from the sun shading them was a sight to behold if it were photographed by a professional.


     Davis admired her smooth pale back that he had kissed countless times during their battle of love. Her dark green hair flowed down, drawing his attention. He reached out one of his hands to stroke her silky hair.


     Evelynn who had her back facing him felt content at his actions.


     Davis was deeply enamored by her voluptuous body and the experience he had midnight had blown his mind away.


     For the first time in his life, he understood why men deeply desired women, even to the point of having many at their beck and call.


     It was just too pleasurable!


     With the added benefit of being able to dual cultivate, he saw why there were countless people absorbed and engrossed with this type of temptation.


     Yes! Last night, after their first bout of lovemaking, Davis signaled her to dual cultivate by using the techniques enlisted in the Yin-Yang Merit Sutra.


     Lovemaking was different from dual cultivation. Not only they had to forgo some of their pleasures to circulate their energy while reciprocating, but they also had to be careful from being engrossed in lovemaking, otherwise, the energy they had revolved around each other will disperse or become wasted.


     They alternated between lovemaking and dual cultivating, each time becoming engrossed with each other, making their first experience extremely pleasurable.


     One of the basic techniques in dual cultivation was for them to sit, stand or lie down in various poses as they pointed their fingers over a number of meridians, sending energy while simultaneously pleasuring that pressure point at the same time.


     It helped them to circulate energy and build a foundation for their fast increasing cultivation bases.


     Meridian points near erogenous zones were especially given special care as they caressed about, holding each other in a trance.


     But these were just a little better than the normal way of cultivating, a kind of foreplay in dual cultivation. What provided immense benefit in dual cultivation was a man's yang essence and a woman's yin essence.


     Only with the circulation and exchange of these both could the dual cultivation provide immense benefit for the essence gathering cultivation base of the cultivators.


     Davis's yang essence which held boundless condensed vitality entered Evelynn's womb numerous times. She then refined it while circulating the method listed in the Yin-Yang Merit Sutra and as a result, helped her make continuous breakthroughs to High-Level Body Transformation Stage.


     Two levels of breakthrough in a single night!


     This was only possible thanks to his Fifth Stage Body Tempering Cultivation; Gold Stage, which contributed to making him hold tremendous vitality.


     Due to the Yin-Yang Merit Sutra being a supportive manual, it didn't clash with their main cultivation methods.


     In addition to the help of the Dual Cultivation Manual, he supplied all his energy and refined the energy he got from her yin essence along with the effect of her purity taken back to her body.


     This inevitably led her to breakthrough two times, helping her reach the High-Level Body Transformation Stage.


     What did this mean? He gained nothing out of dual cultivating with her.


     Did this make him sad? Absolutely not! Instead, it left him feeling satisfaction from the bottom of his heart.


     He didn't want Evelynn to lag behind him in cultivation, just so that she could protect herself while he could travel with her to all the places in the entire world.


     Although the diluted Blood Essence of the Earth Dragon gave her the same effects of breakthroughs in Body Tempering Cultivation, it was still, after all, an immortal level being's blood. Its vitality should even be plenty of times higher than Davis's entire vitality and gave her cultivation a form of a stable foundation.


     But, since her Essence Gathering Cultivation increased two levels, Evelynn found that her current cultivation base was a little bit unstable but wasn't anything worthy of concern now.


     "Mmm~"


     While Davis kept massaging her scalp and playing with her hair, Evelynn issued a contended moan like a purring cat.


     When Davis heard that, a grin appeared on his lips and he was no longer able to control himself.


     He leaned towards her and bit her ear lobes, nibbling on it softly, even swirling it around with his tongue.


     Evelynn felt a jolt run through her spine as she shuddered.


     From the battle of love last night, she still felt sensitive.


     His desire towards her had totally satisfied her sense of vanity and it even lit up the desire of wanting him to give her more attention; sexually.


     This was not due to her being innately suited to matters of this kind, it was just, as cultivators, they both felt that their appetites of lust weren't satisfied.


     Cultivators had physiques that would let them engage in matters like these for a longer period of time. It depended on their vitality, physique, and even their cultivation base.


     Closing her eyes, she enjoyed being teased by him, even slightly tilting her head to show the slender whites of her neck.


     Davis noticed her sensual invitation and leaned towards her neck, raining down kisses which caused her to let faint moans of pleasure.


     Their bodies were filled with purple and crimson marks of evidence, making it evident from the amount of lovemaking they engaged in while on the bed.


     A little while later, her pale face was scarlet red again, blood rushing to her face from the endless teasing he showered on her neck.


     He moved his left hand to her perky breast, clutching it with his palms as he squeezed them into different shapes.


     His other hand went below her and reached for her soft dampness, his index finger fiddling and pressuring her tiny pearl.


     "Nn~~ Mhmmm~~ Ahhn!~" Evelynn was no longer able to suppress her moans.


     She let out gasps of breath, constantly trying to suppress her moans when suddenly a scorching heat penetrated her from behind, making her let out screams of pleasure.


     Davis thrust his hips while taking in her deep scent. He turned her chin towards him and roughly kissed her lips, teasing it to his heart's content.


     Evelynn had an intoxicated expression on her face.


     He loved her cruelly and she had no choice but to accept his love; rather, she felt like there was no better moment in the world other than this time.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     359 Ice and Fire
      A white silhouette stood beside a tree as it looked at the Golden-Horned Wyvern which flew into the horizon, carrying two people who were dressed extravagantly.


     The white silhouette asked in a cold voice, "Are you satisfied?"


     "... Yes." Came a reply but could not be heard physically around the silhouette.


     The white silhouette continued to talk, "The next time I meet that scumbag, his life will end right there."


     "No! You can't! No matter what happens, please don't kill him! Besides, he has a master who is grand and mysterious!"


     The green meadows swayed as the wind gently brushed passed the white silhouette, making it obscure.


     "If it weren't for you who pleaded for him, I would've killed him regardless if he's being protected or not."


     "No... you can't! If you do... I... I will kill myself!"


     "You!" The white silhouette's voice trembled, it then flicked its sleeves as it destroyed the surrounding meadows.


     "What do you find so special in him!?" Its voice sounded irritated.


     "You haven't lived with him so you won't know! He's so kind and caring..."


     "That trash has forgot about you the moment he is with another woman." The white silhouette sneered as it argued back.


     "You're not allowed to curse him!"


     Harrumphing in a cold voice, it questioned, "What do you know about men? I have lived for over 50,000 years but I didn't find not even one of them reliable and trustable!"


     "I don't care if you've lived for a year or a million years. I decide what I want to do! Besides, if it weren't for him, we both know you wouldn't be able to surface from my soul!"


     As if it heard something both delusional and agreeable, it sighed, "You're hopeless! But I do agree that thanks to him, what is supposed to be difficult than ascending the heavens had been made much easier."


     The white silhouette looked around the area and uttered, "I don't want to stay here anymore. The only way to increase our power is to gain that Immortal Inheritance which he mentioned to you before."


     "I guess so... but promise me that you won't touch him! If you do, I'll really take my own life!"


     Nodding its head in agreement and with a little bit of helplessness, the white silhouette answered in a cold voice, "Alright, I promise that I won't touch him... But that depends on him. If I see him again then he will be dead without a doubt."


     *!!!!!*


     "Finished reminiscing?" A voice suddenly resounded in Ellia's head causing her to be stunned as she came out of her reverie.


     "You've been spacing out a lot these days..."


     Ellia blinked as she looked at the boisterous atmosphere surrounding her. In front of her was the majestic Loret Empire's Royal Castle, the place where she had a fun yet fulfilling memories.


     Today was the day her master... No, her friend was going to get married.


     Complex emotions filled her heart as she saw the man she liked from the bottom of her great get married to another woman.



     The last time she saw him was him leaving with that woman, and now she saw him again with that same woman, except they were going to get married.


     "Shut up, Myria. If it weren't for you I would still be with him..." Ellia spat out inwardly in annoyance, her voice echoing coldly.


     She was conversing in her soul sea with her alter ego, her previous incarnation. She was no longer scared of this alter ego and enjoyed a position of equality within the body.


     "You are me, and I am you. The things that I like are the things that you like, yet we never seem to come to terms with his existence..."


     "That's because you had a worse past with the men in your era... I understand your intent and reason for not allowing me, us to come in contact with him but I assure you that he is not like the other men."


     "Ellia, we have already had this conversation many times... I told you already, your body is mine and my body is yours... Such is our fate..."


     "If only you didn't die before you completed your incomplete Eternal Body Physique, this mess wouldn't have happened in the first place!"


     "That is... our long term goal... to complete the Eternal Body Physique, but I don't know what would happen since this situation of ours is nothing like I've ever seen before..."


     Ellia nodded inwardly.


     After a long time of sharing the same body and soul sea, Myria and Ellia both came to share their memories as well as their personalities.


     Ellia literally understood that this alter ego was none other than her from a long, long time ago, from unknown eras she couldn't pinpoint exactly as history was vague in this place.


     "Ellia, you should really leave..."


     "Let's wait for some time... It's already a miracle that I've gained a clear control of the body from you for the time being." Ellia replied.


     "I let you..." Came a reply from Myria which only made Ellia shrug. Sometimes, she herself found it difficult to tell as to who exactly is controlling the body. Other than some times that are clear like now, everything is vague because of their shared memories.


     In certain times, she certainly thought that it makes no difference if either party controlled the body as their souls were bound to each other.


     However, she certainly knew that their train of thought was different.


     "There's a powerful cultivator close by..."


     "I know..." Ellia told as she looked towards the vague yet tiny wave of disturbance. At the end of her line of sight was a black-robed figure of unknown features.


     Feeling curious, Ellia narrowed her eyes.


     "It's a familiar energy wave I recognize..."


     Ellia nodded, "It's her. I wonder why she is here? And in disguise to boot?"


     But then looked away as she glanced at the altar, "Could it be?"


     "She fell for that man as well? How pitiful..."


     "Shut up! You don't deserve to talk about him! If it weren't for him, you would still have to wait for many unknown eras to come out!" Ellia snapped as if someone had stepped on her tail but that was her mistake.


     "He noticed us!"


     Ellia's body shuddered as she turned back and quickly escaped. It was unknown if she or Myria did it.


     After exiting the Royal Capital without making a fuss that attracted the attention of the guards or the people, she sighed.


     "In any case, I shouldn't disturb him on the day of his marriage..."


     "It's time Ellia... I've already allowed you to see him twice despite my unwillingness."


     Ellia's face scrunched up into a stiff expression but she then turned to look back at the gates of the Royal Capital one last time before leaving into the skies.


     "That treasure... We have to get it!" Ellia uttered in determination.


     "Of course, we will. That mysterious existence who allowed me into this world and sheltered me told me that the treasure is on a celestial body of the Third Layer."


     "Of course, you did go but died by succumbing to your injuries, useless. Besides..." Ellia sneered but was cut short.


     "It can't be helped, I was poisoned at that time and that entity had no way to cure me. I'm at least grateful for granting me a peaceful place to die..."


     "I wonder if that entity is still... alive? If that entity is still alive and won't hand over the treasure, what will you do?"


     "That's something to discuss in the future. Now, we don't even know if the treasure is still there, and even if it is there, we still don't know how to get there!"


     "The only way to search is to leave the Grand Sea Continent and head to the First Layer, as pointed out by the Ice Phoenix Immortal for our growth."


     "Hmph! That cheap lady didn't hand over the Immortal Inheritance even though we completed the Immortal Grade Trial!"


     Ellia laughed, "That's inevitable, after all."


     "I agree, our existence itself is an anomaly in the entire human race if you ask me..."


     "Well, at the least, you managed to convince her to hand over the rewards of the Emperor Grade Trial by negotiating to protect its descendant."


     "That's an headache... Why don't you take care of it for me after it hatches, Ellia?"


     "Not my problem..." Ellia lazily replied.


     "... Sigh~"


     Suddenly, Ellia stopped as she glanced behind, her veil dancing in the air, revealing her chin along with her icy lips.


     In the near distance, vague undulations of flame laws rippled as a black-robed silhouette shot towards her at a swift speed.


     In a few seconds, the black-robed silhouette arrived in front of her as a sword appeared in its hand.


     The sword emitted a blazing undulation and had a red phoenix pattern etched on the blade, its majesticness shining under the glaring moonlight.


     The black-robed silhouette promptly pointed the sword at Ellia, "Who are you?"


     The clear yet aggressive voice rang out again, "What are you doing near the Royal Castle?"


     Ellia didn't speak but a faint sneer emerged on her face, wanting to ask the same question. It also reminded her of the time when she got caught by Davis's mother when she came to meet him after clearing the Ice Phoenix Immortal Inheritance.


     "I could ask you the same, Law Seed Stage Cultivator. You're not a person of the Loret Empire, are you?"


     The black-robed person seemed to go silent all of a sudden.


     "Little girl, I'm warning you. Stay out of my way."


     The black-robed silhouette slightly tilted its neck as if stunned.


     Little Girl?


     These words came out of Ellia's mouth but the one spoke wasn't her but Myria.


     '#$@&%!!!' Ellia inwardly cursed at Myria and quickly regained the control of her body.


     She looked at the black-robed silhouette in a daze but then quickly turned to leave.


     "Wait! If you are not going to reveal yourself and your intentions, then I would have no choice but to be aggressive!"


     Ellia instantly turned back and a cold glint flashed past her eyes, "Do you have any sense, Princess Shirley Ashton? Why do you keep disturbing people when they don't even bother you?"


     The black-robed silhouette flinched and took a step back in a visible manner. A mutter escaped from its side, "How?"


     The black-robed silhouette raised one of its hands and removed the hood that was blocking its face from others' line of sight.


     A gorgeous face was revealed along with a tinge of disbelief, "How could you know that it's me? This black robe is a Mid-Level King-Grade Concealment Robe that is woven with a concealment formation that is capable of protecting my identity from most Seventh Stage Cultivators..."


     Ellia glanced at the other party's face as her lips curved. It was indeed Shirley Ashton who was hidden behind the King-Grade Concelament Robe, watching the marriage ceremony.


     "Isn't that obvious? Your energy was so unstable when you saw him be together with Evelynn Cauldon."


     Shirley trembled but instantly closed her eyes. She took a deep breath as she regulated her energy which threatened to go unstable the moment she recalled the scene.


     It was truly uncomfortable, nevertheless, she wasn't bothered by him having a few women or so in the beginning, nor did she care now. It's just, she felt uncomfortable at the fact that she was not the one who stood there with him.


     "Even so, unless you can differentiate my energy from the others, you still cannot find out who I am... This undoubtedly means we have met before once..."


     Ellia gave out a piercing laugh as she answered, "Yes."


     Shirley turned solemn. She couldn't recall meeting someone as powerful as the person in front of her. Her instincts screamed at her to gain distance from the other party but the thought that an adversary, possibly targeting Davis was at the Royal Castle didn't sit well with her.


     "Not only do you not know me, you looked down on me, spewing that I was a mere slave..."


     Shirley blinked as she thought hard. She had said this to numerous servants in her Royal Capital and couldn't remember which of them had this much potential in them but suddenly a girl which she thought of as a seductress flashed past her mind.


     "Don't remember? How about the Grand Sea Continent Meet?"


     Shirley's mind clicked as she uttered in disbelief, "It's you!"


     Ellia moved her pale hands that were covered by snow-white sleeves to her face. She took the white veil off her face and an icy smile radiated, sending chills down Shirley's spine.


     "I thought that you were with him?"


     But, Shirley spoke in a confused tone.


     Ellia froze as her surroundings turned cold. She then realized that Shirley still didn't know about her defection or betrayal due to being controlled by Myria.


     "You used him for your own greed?" Shirley spoke in anger.


     Eliia's heart shook as she instantly shouted, "No!"


     Shirley blinked again, not sure if she was saying the truth. In her mind, Ellia was indeed a slave, and without leeching of resources from her master, she knew that getting stronger to this degree would've been impossible.


     Ellia's expression looked like she was wronged but a deranged smirk replaced it, "Yes!"


     "The hell?" Shirley truly turned confused when she looked at Ellia's expression. One moment she looked like she had been suffering and the other she looked as if she was enjoying this.


     She truly didn't understand what was going on here.


     Ellia had mentioned that she was once a free person and a subordinate of Davis.


     'Could it be that she betrayed him or was she betrayed by Davis?'


     Last time, when Davis and Evelynn came to the Ashton Empire's Capital, she asked Evelynn why the Ellia wasn't along with them but Evelynn didn't divulge anything about her.


     'Could something have happened before that time? Before they came to visit our Capital?'


     Shirley instantly pointed her sword again at Ellia as she saw the latter move her hands. Her cautiousness towards Ellia grew at a tremendous rate.


     Ellia grasped her head with her palm but then spoke, "Since we've both cleared one of those two Phoenix Immortal Trial and need strength, why don't we..."


     A short moment later, Shirley's eyes glowed with a hint of determination.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     360 Conceived?
      The morning after the day of Davis and Evelynn's marriage ceremony.


     With the seamless morning rays shining on the bed, Davis woke up and saw the exhausted yet voluptuous figure lying beside him.


     He took a bedsheet that was beside them and covered her. After that, he came out of the bed and went inside the bath for a while, coming out clean as a polished jade in a few minutes.


     When he came out, he saw Evelynn awake, in the middle of dressing up. Her half-clothed figure was tantalizing to the extreme, invoking the sexual desire in his loins and even his heart.


     He thought Evelynn would shy away once she noticed his gaze but instead, he was met with a pair of playful eyes darting at him.


     'Feeling bold after the deed, are we?' Davis inwardly muttered but a teasing expression unknowingly filled his face.


     'Wait till I let you experience all those positions, we'll see if you'll still be able to keep that playful grin...'


     "Good morning, husband~," Evelynn spoke in a melodious tone as she finished wearing her robes, flicking her green hair as it ran down her shoulders.


     "Good morning, my vixen..." Davis replied in a teasing tone while both his hands moved towards her to hug.


     Evelynn skillfully avoided his hug and moved behind him, "Let me take a bath..."


     "Oh... Alright..." Davis replied in a dissatisfied tone.


     Evelynn left him behind with a smile on her face as if she won.


     Looks like their last session was enough even though he wanted to continue staying in this room for a few more days with her.


     Soon enough, she came out of the bath, clean and refreshed while a faint floral fragrance emanated from her.


     Davis came close to her and hugged her voluptuous body. It was like her body melted into his embrace, soft and warm.


     Evelynn pursed her lips as she smiled, her eyes peering at him with shyness. At first, she acted boldly but couldn't keep it up when he desired her again.


     Davis caressed her head and wanted to tease her with the events of last night but decided against it. He gave her a peck on her forehead and said, "Let's go..."


     Evelynn nodded and took his hand while he left the nuptial chamber to find the others.


     There were traditions to fulfill in the morning after their first night but screw that! Who would want to involve themselves in such a drag?


     Davis didn't want to!


     Both of them made their way to Throne Hall while the servant maids obediently bowed their heads in reverence.


     A short while later, their faces sniggered as they could imagine the events that took place in the nuptial chamber.


     ======


     In the Throne Hall.


     "Your majesty, the expenditure we currently incurred amounts to 100,000 Purple Coins," Hendrickson said as he read from a report scroll.


     Logan who we seated on the throne calmly nodded his head, "Auction a few Low-Level Spirit Stones and settle the expenses..."



     Logan was no longer worried about funds since Davis made them ultra-rich in the perspective of the Grand Sea Continent.


     A Low-Level Spirit Stone will sell for around 100,000 Purple Coins in the First Layer but since a single-family or an individual in the Grand Sea Continent would find it hard to procure one, it will usually around for half or less the price.


     "Yes, your majesty..." Hendrickson obediently replied, his eyes glinting with various emotions.


     At one time, he considered if she should still be a part of the Loret Family during the rebellion, and now he was glad that he decided to stay and be loyal.


     Behind him were numerous officials, reporting the result of their respective work.


     "Your majesty, there were a few incidents which harmed the civilians during this time and we've arrested around 40 criminals who have disrupted the peace with serious crimes..."


     "Execute them..." Logan offhandedly commented, not even bothered to hear about their crimes but on second thought, he said, "Investigate their crimes and punish them accordingly, but as you mentioned, if they did horrendous deeds, execute them on the spot."


     "Yes, your majesty!" Randal uttered with a below, strutting off his position of the commander of the Loret Empire's Army.


     At this time, the large door to the Throne Hall opened and two figures entered.


     Logan's eyes lit up as he saw them, "Everyone, you can take your leave now..."


     The officials acquiesced and left with a chorus of, "Yes, your majesty."


     Once they left, Logan laughed heartily while looking at Davis, "I'm going to become a grandfather soon!'


     Evelynn shyly gazed away but then shook her head.


     Davis laughed indifferently and said, "Hold your horses, father. Today is the day where she won't get conceived..."


     Logan's smile froze as Davis laughed even more as he held his stomach while watching the former's reaction.


     ======


     Three days before the marriage.


     In the skies of the Loret Empire.


     "Evelynn, I've contacted them and confirmed the marriage date! It's in three days!" Davis excitedly exclaimed.


     On the other hand, Evelynn blinked her eyes rapidly, her eyes avoiding his excited gaze as she felt shy.


     But soon, her expression changed into one of worry.


     Davis quickly noticed it and questioned her, "Evelynn, what's wrong?"


     "... It's nothing." Evelynn shook her head.


     "Evelynn, we're going to marry... If you hide things from me, I will feel extremely sad..." Davis said in a sad tone as he played tired to play dirty.


     And as expected, Evelynn instantly felt bad, her expression changed with a sigh.


     "In three days, I don't think I can..." She then spoke, but went silent.


     "You can't what?" Davis asked in confusion.


     Could it be that she won't marry him in three days?


     "Conceive..."


     Davis was stunned but then he quickly understood, 'It's her safe day!'


     Davis chuckled slightly, making her expression change to one of anger. She captured his ear and pulled it towards her, "You dare to make fun of me like this!"


     Davis acted as if it hurt as he spoke, "Oww... Isn't it perfect? I don't want to have a child right now..."


     Evelynn froze as she looked at him in disbelief.


     Davis explained, "Don't misunderstand. We will have a child but not now since I want to at least have a foothold in the First Layer!"


     Evelynn's expression still didn't loosen up as if it came as a shock to her. Her hands trembled and her eyes shook.


     Davis didn't know what to do, so he grasped her shoulders and shook.


     Evelynn came out of her reverie and asked as her voice was laced with disbelief, "What did you say?"


     Davis cleared his throat, "We will have a child when I can ensure that our child will never come in contact with danger..."


     Evelynn's widened her eyes as she nodded, "So, that's it..."


     Davis moved away his gaze while understanding that she had been really looking forward to having a child. He felt guilty all of a sudden but it wasn't like he was opposed to having a child, it just didn't sit well with him now that their position was so precarious.


     He wanted to become stronger before having a child, at least before entering the Eighth Stage, he had no idea of giving birth to a child through Evelynn or any woman to speak of.


     "It's fine... I'll follow your idea and until you think it is okay to have a child, I will not..." Evelynn muttered as she looked away. Her eyes were wet with salty secretions while she looked like she was going to cry out her heart.


     "Evelynn, don't be like this... I'm saying this for your sake as well!" Davis yelled as he grasped her hands, "Look, you can become stronger and travel with me to the FIrst Layer or do you prefer staying in the Grand Sea Continent, taking care of my children? Decide for yourself!


     Evelynn became stunned in an instant but at the next moment, thinking about it, she realized that his decision to not have a child right now was for her sake as well.


     She bit her lips and the tears that threatened to swell out of her eyes came out like a dam that had been released, "I'm sorry..."


     Davis moved back a little, his hand moving away from hers in anxiety, 'Ah, I made her cry...'


     He grasped her hands again and placated her to the best of his ability, realizing that he indeed had yelled at her in a moment of haste.


     ======


     "And just like that, we decided not to have a child while being together..." Davis smiled as he looked at his father.


     Logan placed a palm on his forehead as he thought where this matter would end but then muttered reluctantly, "Whatever..."


     His little wish of wanting to become a grandfather had been dashed away and thrown to the trash just like that.


     At this time, Claire entered the Throne Hall, garnering their attention.


     "Mother!" Davis shouted as he turned back.


     Claire smiled at him, walking with an elegance that blinded Logan's eyes for who knows for the nth time, "Davis, I was notified by the castle maids about your arrival at the Throne Hall, so I made my way here."


     "Yes, mother. I had a good time with my wife..." Davis shamelessly replied as he took Evelynn's hand into his while the latter turned her head shyly away from them.


     Claire rolled her eyes but then chuckled with a release of her breath, "Fine, but you should give me a grandson soon rather than pushing it too far..."


     Davis nodded with a roll of eyes, imitating Claire, "Alright..."


     "You knew?" Logan asked as he stood up in surprise.


     Claire looked at him and asked, "Davis didn't tell you? Evelynn already told me the day before the marriage..."


     Logan pointed at Davis, wanting to berate him but took a deep breath and lowered his hands as he sighed, "You are all leaving me out of the loop..."


     "Well, who told you to be the Emperor? You should spend time with your family too..." Claire shook her head and berated him.


     Logan, who was feeling down looked at Claire with frustration and disappointment but he didn't say anything and looked away.


     Claire didn't catch his expression as she didn't bother to see his face but Davis did and he was speechless.


     'It's bad, he's losing love for mother...' Davis didn't specifically investigate into it but it seemed that these two had a fight after they left for the Ruth Empire.


     He heard it from the whispers of a castle maid after arriving at the Loret Empire for his marriage.


     When he caught wind of this matter, he related this matter to the harem of the Emperor, his father.


     His father visiting the harem had vaguely but surely increased the discontentment that existed within his mother's heart.


     This was also the reason Davis didn't favor the thought of marrying two women and having more wives.


     At the least, to him, giving love equally was impossible as differences between characters always existed and affection towards them would be quite different as well.


     Though he read the about the harem-loving main character's in the web novels talking about how the main character loved his harem equally, he didn't believe about that bullshit one bit.


     After all, jealousy, hate, affection are all a part of love. Any human in a relationship will undoubtedly be trapped by these feelings.


     Even in the legends existing in the Greek Mythologies back on Earth, Gods fought over women and a hero fell into depravity because of a prostitute. Although these were stories, they still have a hint of reality to them.


     Evelynn shook his hand slightly, prompting him awake from his thoughts.


     Davis noted the silent yet the awkward atmosphere and left. Whatever has been bothering these two should be dealt with by both of them. He felt that he shouldn't step in and make matters worse by making a mistep in this perilous bridge.


     After all, their separation was an event he didn't want to see come true.


     "As I thought, having a loving family continue to stay as a loving family is impossible, right?" Davis calmly muttered as he left with Evelynn.


     For good or worse, all three of them heard his words and their expressions changed.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     361 Innate Laws
      A month passed in plain stillness without anything noteworthy happening in the Royal Castle, or the Grand Sea Continent.


     The servants and maids led their lives in servitude to the royals while the officials and people of status did their respective job as they did it for the previous years with no adjustments or differences.


     Davis came to learn about the numerous people in the entering and exiting the Throne Hall and made a note to learn their appearances and attitude.


     With his peaceful life abiding with his wishes and mood, for now, he was enormously satisfied and content. His life had entered a period of stability.


     Leading a life of dual cultivation with Evelynn gave him immense pleasure as he found it incredibly addicting and even somewhat healthy for his soul; in a sense that made him feel refreshed.


     Taking note of Evelynn's concern for their child, and as an alchemist, he made her pills which essentially made her not being able to conceive during their intercourse.


     Davis even thought that in the history of the Grand Sea Continent, he was the first one to use a contraceptive but then got curious and learned some history about it.


     After researching, he found that he was not the first one since there were numerous people thwarting women from getting pregnant through contraceptive pills for various purposes, mostly malicious.


     ======


     Davis had his head on her soft lap, feeling the warmth ensnaring his face. That soft sensation caressed his face as he slightly moved his head, rubbing his face against them.


     Suddenly, he grinned playfully and bit her thighs.


     "Ahhn?" Evelynn let out a painful shout as she stood up, knocking Davis to the side. Her painful shout was like a moan at the same time, her voice seductively hit Davis in his ears.


     She instantly flew in the air as she hatefully looked at Davis.


     Davis scanned with his eyes as he looked at her voluptuous figure with a fervent gaze.


     Realizing that she was naked, Evelynn instantly grabbed a bedsheet and escaped towards the bath.


     Davis silently laughed at her and planted his face on the surface of the bed while muttering, "Can't be seen naked while not dual cultivating, huh?"


     Although he figured that she would soon come out of the alternating shyness she displayed, he had no idea of how it worked in her brain.


     One moment she would act bold, and the other, she would act shy. This alternating expressions of her had certainly caught him in her firm grasp.


     These few days were just so filled with bliss and indulgence.


     While he thought of many lewd things about her in this short while, Evelynn came out dressed like a princess, being refreshed.


     Davis looked at her satisfactorily and openly with his eyes, admiring her bountiful curves.


     Evelynn blatantly breathed in the sexual air that emanated from their lovemaking sessions and stretched her body while also enjoying his desiring gaze.



     No matter how she thought, she couldn't get enough of it, his desiring gaze or his touch. After all, the only matter she had absolute confidence in was her figure all along, no matter who may deny it.


     In short, these two were like extremely horny couples who were still on their honeymoon. Except, they didn't go anywhere since there was no such tradition in the Royal Family.


     If one talked about tradition, the married woman should be one month pregnant by this time, not acting on their whims independently.


     Davis and Evelynn who discarded all that, enjoyed their married life like this, creating envy in the hearts of who knows whom.


     "Evelynn, you're only a single step away from making a breakthrough to the Law Seed Stage."


     Davis's perverted gaze changed into one of seriousness. He took the clothes that were down on the surface of the floor beside the bed and dressed up.


     Due to them dual cultivating like rabbits, Evelynn's Essence Gathering Cultivation had already hit the bottleneck.


     This was clearly because Davis's vitality had reached a high level that it took only a month for Evelynn to be one step away.


     What was left was only to perform a breakthrough and enter the Law Seed Stage but it wasn't so simple.


     Evelynn bit her lips in anxiety, "I'm not proficient in any laws, so I think I should wait..."


     Her gaze became somewhat distant as she added with an apologizing tone, "I'm sorry..."


     Davis's serious expression melted once he saw the worry in her eyes, "Evelynn, understand that I'll be never angry with you in this matter, cultivation is just a means to protect oneself, at least, I see that as the correct way to use it."


     "You can always rely on me... However, I mostly use my cultivation for killing other than self-defense." Davis awkwardly laughed at the end of his sentence.


     Evelynn eyes glistened as she found herself spellbound by his caring attitude.


     No matter if she fell into self-loathing or have low self-esteem, he always seemed to care about her mental health while continuing to assure that he wouldn't abandon her.


     Evelynn was well aware of her insecurity because of her inferiority. When she was with him, she felt secure in her heart and for that reason, she felt that it was worthwhile for her to make that vow on the altar that day; to be with him for an eternity.


     Evelynn nodded her head with renewed vigor, "Hmm, I'll do as you say! Do you have any methods to increase my attunement towards laws, by any chance?"


     Davis simply smiled, "I do not..." But then his eyes furrowed, "Wait, you already used the Diluted Sage Tree Pill Essence, didn't you?"


     Evelynn blinked innocently but then shook her head.


     "You did..." Davis softly muttered in scrutiny as he too shook his head.


     Originally, he had no way of measuring Evelynn's aptitude towards the numerous laws existing in this cultivation world, but when he searched in his mind for any viable methods, he quickly came across the diluted Sage Tree Pill Essence that Evelynn had taken away from clearing the Sky Grade Trial of the Earth Dragon Immortal Inheritance.


     "What was the result and when did you use it?" Davis seriously asked, his expression turned strict.


     Evelynn suddenly stayed silent for a while before uttering in a trembling tone, "I... consumed it when you were receiving the Emperor Grade Inheritance."


     "What was the result?" Davis asked again.


     Evelynn turned fidgety all the while avoiding his gaze, "I... I don't know."


     "You don't know? How can you not know?" Davis was stunned.


     What is this? She consumed the Diluted Sage Tree Pill Essence but could feel no changes. There's no way that would happen, normally.


     Davis narrowed his eyes.


     The description of the Diluted Sage Tree Pill Essence clearly mentioned that it is capable of enhancing one's innate talent of laws to a certain degree if consumed.


     There's no chance that the pill kept in the Treasury was bogus because if it was, the Earth Dragon would undoubtedly be extremely ashamed which translates to this case as quite impossible.


     'Maybe the pill lost its potency or the concoction of the diluted essence collected from the Emperor Grade Pill is a bogus...' Davis thought but decided that it shouldn't be the case because he saw the Emperor Grade Sage Tree Pill in the Emperor Grade Treasury and collected it for himself.


     Normally, he would have to be in the Seventh Stage to collect the Emperor Grade Treasures but since the Earth Dragon Immortal prohibited him from entering again, it unceremoniously gave him the treasures, indirectly telling him to never show his face again.


     His eyes stared at Evelynn and a thought formed in his mind which he hurriedly shook away.


     "Evelynn, the human race is capable of mastering laws. I believe that even if a human is incapable of comprehending almost all the laws, that human should be at least be skilled in a single law which may or may not be found and trained by the general populous."


     "So, I believe..." Davis articulated each of his words, "That you're hiding something..."


     Evelynn's body froze and her eyes avoided his gaze.


     Davis calmed down as he saw her stiff expression and posture. The only thing he knew about this woman with a hundred percent confidence is that she was really bad at lying, even hiding things.


     Davis held her trembling shoulders and ordered in a calm tone, "Out with it now..."


     He had just finished comforting her, taking her insecurity away from her, so this matter could be quite sensitive. However, that didn't mean he would be not stern with her.


     Certain situations require one to be serious and solemn, and he felt that this was one situation where he should be forceful.


     Evelynn looked despondent, while her twitching lips told that she was really reluctant to answer. Even her eyes revealed a slight amount of anxiety.


     Davis saw the emotions in her eyes but he still waited for a while, intent on receiving the answer.


     "I... seem to specialize in..." Evelynn took a deep breath before she spilled the beans, "Poison Laws..."


     'It's over!' She inwardly turned aghast as a feeling of despair enveloped her heart.


     Davis nodded his head, "I see..." He let her shoulders go and patted her head with a smile on his face, "Excellent!"


     Evelynn went dazed for a moment before slowly coming out of her reverie.


     What?


     Did she really hear it right?


     Not only did he nod his head as if it was nothing but even patter her head, telling that it was something good? Excellent?


     Poison Laws were good? Good?


     She asked with a huge amount of disbelief written all over her face, "Are you not going to ostracize me?"


     After all, who would continue to sleep or be with a woman who knows how to use poison? If someone did, wouldn't they be courting death?


     Forget about warming the bed, they wouldn't even dare to come closer to that woman, afraid that she would poison them.


     "Why should I? Evelynn, It's the Grand Sea Continent that is wrong in its views. Using poison is not evil but ruthless and it depends on how you use it..." David shook his head and explained.


     He finally knew why Evelynn decided to hide this matter from him. It turns out that she was afraid that he would really abandon her due to this taboo.


     Yes, Poison was considered a taboo in the Grand Sea Continent and it was only used by assassins and the people of the Tritor Empire which had already been destroyed while its territory and wealth had been shared between the other empires who participated in the war.


     Evelynn's eyes widened yet sparkled as she never considered it this way. Even she viewed poison as taboo since it was extremely malicious.


     Looking at his sincere gaze, she was now at a loss for words.


     Davis smiled and said in a firm tone, "Demonstrate your poison laws for me!"


     "What?"


     "Do it for me..."


     Although Evelynn was reluctant to use this law which she still viewed as something evil, she still nodded her head.


     She extended her hand and at the tip of her finger was a green gaseous substance that shook in instability.


     Davis looked at the green gaseous substance that formed, which then slightly grew and subsided, its substance dispersing into the air in an obscure quantity.


     Clearly, she had yet to master her laws to a greater degree but the fact she could conjure poison without corroding her skin in any form spoke volumes of her innate ability to manipulate poison.


     Davis's eyes lit up as he saw the first poison user in this world, and fortunately or not, it was none other than his wife.


     Davis extended his hands and grasped a cup and a container that appeared out of nowhere. He poured the contents of the container to the cup, filling it with water mixed with heaven and earth energy. He then took the tip of her finger which radiated poison laws and inserted it into the cup.


     Evelynn silently watched his actions as she felt her finger get wet from the water. Davis let her hand go and neared the cup to his mouth.


     "You! What are you doing?" Evelynn's heart trembled.


     Davis stopped what he was doing and said, "I'm gonna drink it."


     He then instantly poured the contents of the cup into his mouth.


     Evelynn's eyes widened as she watched him drink. She instantly reacted to his suicidal action and blasted the cup away with a wave of her hand.


     Unfortunately, Davis had already finished swallowing a sip by the time the cup got destroyed into bits and pieces while the water mixed with poison splashed on the ground.


     "Davis!" Evelynn clenched her hair in worry and fear, assuming that he had drunk this poison of hers to prove that he had no thoughts of abandoning her.


     Unfortunately for her, what she assumed was quite wrong and Davis was only casually testing her poison's potency!




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     362 Finally Making Progress in Essence Gathering Cultivation
      Davis placed his hand on his chest as he felt a vague amount of displeasure gather towards his heart.


     However, he casually stood there while feeling what the poison was doing to his body. This was the first time he was poisoned, and although he poisoned himself, he wanted to know how poison reacted to his system by entering his body.


     With his physical senses, he recognized the poison wreaking havoc in his veins and meridians as if it were a disease. The green gaseous substance spread and contaminated his blood.


     With his tremendous vitality granted by the Earth Dragon Blood Essence, along with the pill that Evelynn gifted; the True Vitality Pill which he used this month, he didn't even have to use his dark-like energy to eradicate it from his system.


     Nevertheless, it did manage to cause a little bit of harm to him before being eroded by his immense vitality which was being passively being pumped from the heart.


     In any case, it was just a tiny bit of poison, only capable of killing any Sky Beast Stage in an instant.


     However, a line of blood leaked from Davis's mouth which made Evelynn's expression turn ashen.


     Her legs turned to jelly as she lost her footing, falling on the ground with her supple back supporting her from the impact of the fall.


     Davis blinked as he never thought that the poison would even manage to slightly harm him. Looks like if it entered one's body, the damage caused would be multiplied by many times.


     Although it was obvious, he certainly experienced with his own body.


     He cleared away the blood that trickled from his lips with his palm and smiled at her teasingly, "See, it didn't kill me, right?"


     Evelynn's face was pale and aghast. She suddenly jumped and fell into his embrace, her wet tears dampening his clothes in a few seconds.


     Evelynn trembled in his embrace, her shoulders and her arms were shivering as if the atmosphere was cold.


     Davis bit his lips as he placated her by caressing her head. He didn't think it would impact her this much. He had totally underestimated the image of poison in her heart.


     The damage it caused was nothing more an injury caused by a sparing session yet it warranted this much of a reaction from her.


     She muttered while sobbing, "Don't ever do that again...."


     Evelynn took a hold of her bearings and let go of him but she still stayed closer to him, looking aggrieved.


     "I won't but look, your poison only has minimal effect on me and even if it affected me to a great degree, I can still easily cure myself because I'm an alchemist!"


     Evelynn spoke in a trembling voice, "You can't die... If you die..."


     "Were you that scared?" Davis blinked. Didn't she listen to what he said?


     Evelynn didn't answer but nodded her head.


     "What if I really died?" Davis asked as his eyes glinted. This was a type of garbage and unfair question but he still wanted to know the answer.



     "I don't know... Maybe I would kill myself out of guilt..." Evelynn answered as she saw his expectant eyes.


     Davis blinked but then understood that she was feeling guilty. Even though he was the one who used her poison on himself, the poison ultimately came from her.


     If he really died, then Evelynn thought that she would become the sinner, thinking only if she hadn't revealed poison laws at that time.


     Thankfully, he was strong enough to withstand the poison from her powers.


     "You didn't die... Why are you asking this?" Evelynn pouted as she beat his chests, quite embarrassed.


     Davis laughed at her outburst and said, "Of course, I don't want you to die at any cost even if I die! But if you dare to be with another man after I die, I swear that I will curse your existence from the otherworld where ghosts are said to exist."


     Evelynn harrumphed in disgust, "You're the one who is going to be with another man!"


     "I'm not gay!" Davis retorted in anger.


     They looked at each other and suddenly both of them laughed as they held their stomachs.


     Suddenly, he held her hands prompting Evelynn to stop laughing as her expression slowly changed when she saw his visage.


     Davis's expression was incredibly calm, his face gentle, "Evelynn, I truly love you..."


     Evelynn blushed slightly at his heartfelt words, "What are you... suddenly..."


     "I've said that we as husband and wife should hold no secrets against each other but I'm sorry."


     Evelynn shook her head as she turned confused, "Davis, what are y..."


     "I've held many secrets from you, not one or two, many..."


     Evelynn's expression didn't change. She continued to listen and did not make a fuss.


     Davis had thought a lot about their relationship. His view on how a relationship should be, at least for him, is for there to be no secrets between each other. He himself didn't abide by his own thoughts towards his ideal relationship yet he forced her to be transparent all the time.


     That time, three days before their marriage, he had forced her to reveal her worry which turned out to be her safe day, and now, he had forced her to reveal about her poison laws.


     He told her to be transparent but couldn't follow the same, like a hypocritical bastard and this caused him to reevaluate himself, making him feel guilty.


     Davis closed his eyes, "Maybe due to my insecurity, I will never be able to tell you about this one of my many secrets..."


     "But I will reveal everything about myself to you other than this one secret that is tied up with my life!"


     Evelynn's expression turned incomparably serious as she strongly replied, "You don't need to..."


     "No, I will..." Davis narrowed his eyes.


     Evelynn placed her fingers on his lips cutting him short, "You absolutely do not need to because I have no means to protect your secrets..."


     Her eyes turned misty as she said, "Davis, from the moment I met you, I've always felt that you were a young boy with many secrets, growing so powerful with the help of that mysterious senior, your master. I am incredibly happy that you are willing to share your secrets with me but don't!"


     Davis felt a pang of hurt in his heart. His non-existent master was a lie and also could said to be one of his secrets.


     If his lies filled and contiued to color his life, then would he truly be himself in the future?


     "Because until you reach the apex, you mustn't, you can't reveal your secrets..." Evelynn uttered her words slowly with determination. Her words came off as it was spoken for his sake.


     Davis was stunned.


     'I must not reveal my secrets until I reach the apex? Won't my lies become true painting my reality or obsolete by then?'


     He had a complicated expression on his face. He removed her finger from his lips, "But..."


     Evelynn cut him short again with a reassuring smile, "In any case, I am yours, to begin with..."


     Davis went tongue-tied and felt moved. This woman was capable of making him feel secure too, who would've thought?


     Rather than mulling on it, he said, "Alright, I'll definitely reveal my secrets to you when I stand at the apex! But if the time came naturally, then I will reveal it without hiding anything as well!"


     Evelynn smiled in the content on hearing his words. It would be a lie if she said that she wasn't interested in knowing his secrets. In fact, she wanted to know it all but also knew that it could cause a strain in their husband and wife relationship.


     Whatever it may be, she wanted to hear it from him after he had complete faith in her.


     She wasn't worried anymore that if he had other women by his side. Even if he did, she didn't think that it mattered anymore since she became his first and vice-versa.


     Just being his first told that she would be an unforgettable woman in his lifetime, and that feeling itself satisfied her to a great degree.


     So, according to her, if his secrets didn't involve women, then it should be relating to his life and his growth, more or less. That was why she was patient and cautious regarding his secrets.


     "Now, back to your poison laws. You should definitely train your poison laws at least till you become proficient in it..."


     "But..."


     "No buts! As I said before, poison is widely used in the First Layer and the majority don't consider it evil but only frown upon it, but should you consider what those nobodies consider about you? Just increase your prowess and cultivation to your heart's content!"


     "I understand." Evelynn nodded her head after a slight amount of hesitation. Her preconceived notion that poison signified evil seemed pretty difficult to remove even if she had heard Davis's speech.


     Well, in every case, preconceived notions were the things that guided people in their life, shaping their personality, just like common sense.


     "After you become proficient in it, wait a year or so stabilizing your foundation. Then, form the Poison-type law seed in your dantian and plant it in your revolving core at the same time once the seed has been condensed."


     Davis then proceeded to explain the intricacies and the process of the breakthrough with his imagination since he still hadn't made a breakthrough Law Seed Stage.


     He could only explain to the best of his abilities, and even that helped Evelynn understand to a great degree.


     If one considered his Essence Gathering Cultivation, it could be said to be the most stabilized with a firm foundation, able to instantly support his breakthrough when compared to the other two Cultivation Systems which he was rather making quick progress in.


     He hadn't even reached twenty in age but in terms of Soul Forging Cultivation, he had reached the Sixth Stage; Low-Level Mature Soul Stage.


     In terms of Body Tempering Cultivation, he had already reached the Fifth Stage; Peak-Level Gold Stage with the help brought by the immense vitality of the Earth Dragon Blood Essence.


     Compared to these two cultivation systems, he had been suppressing his Essence Gathering Cultivation because of the Immortal Inheritance's requirements.


     Now that he had cleared the Earth Dragon Immortal Inheritance, he was no longer bothered and can't wait for the Ice and Fire Phoenix Immortal Inheritance to open again, because he guessed that the result would be the same and ultimately decided against participating in it.


     The two Phoenixes there could prohibit him from taking the trial, and they might even kill him.


     In any case, he planned on making Clara inherit the entire Ice Phoenix Immortal Inheritance, and as for the Fire Phoenix Immortal Inheritance, a figure dressed in fiery robes emerged in his mind but he instantly threw the thought away from his mind.


     He inclined his chin and looked at her, "Evelynn, I'm going to cultivate and have a breakthrough to the Fourth Stage, Body Transformation Stage."


     "Are you going to stay and watch or..."


     "I'll watch!" Evelynn replied with a smile as it blossomed in his view.


     Davis smiled back, "Alright..."


     He removed all his clothes except for his short underwear which looked like a boxer except it was reminscent of the long silky pants that one would wear before the robes.


     His fit, athletic and not so lean body came into Evelynn's view causing her to stare at in approval.


     It was just her type! Or one should say that he made her attracted to his body figure with all those sessions they had every night, even during the day.


     Davis sat on the floor, calmed down his mind and circulated the third layer of Extinction Lightning Judgement to its peak, causing the energy in his body to revolve in his dantian along with the Revolving Core.


     Sparks of lightning danced around him causing the air to vibrate a little bit before it expanded.


     Evelynn had to move back a bit to avoid the expanding sparks of lightning that alternated between a black and silver-colored glow.


     She could see that his breakthrough should be slightly grander and explosive than hers.


     In a few minutes, Davis felt that it was time and circulated the fourth layer of  Extinction Lightning Judgement.


     His revolving core started to change, experiencing a growth in quality. The entryway in his cells, the pores slowly opened and took in the heaven and earth energy, slowly transforming his body to fit more of the lightning attributed energy.


     With his countless cells being able to store energy on top of being able to absorb it, his cells were strengthened and invigorated to a great degree.


     This process was certainly painful because of his breakthrough to the Gold Stage which in turn made his flesh incredibly sturdy to change.


     Even so, the cells slowly changed and gave him the ability to conduct lightning through his body without his energy having to travel in the meridians.


     This undoubtedly made his lightning proficiency even more powerful than before, especially with his Fallen Extinction Lightning granting an incredible passive boost to his prowess.


     Likely, he guessed that he should be able to battle Evelynn solely with his Low-Level Body Transformation Stage Cultivation even when calculating her poison laws to the fray because he believed that his lightning could essentially exterminate the poison invading his system.


     As time continued to pass, he finally made a breakthrough to the Body Transformation Stage, his eyes opened as lightning sparkled, making his eye glow black like an evil cultivator.


     The black flash of light that dyed his eyes was precisely because of the Fallen Extinction Lightning exhibiting its property.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     363 A Worsening Relationship
      A year swiftly passed.


     In this one-year time span, during the first month, Davis started to teach Soul Forging Cultivation to Evelynn from the basics and not only did he teach her the basics but also practically demonstrated all he knew about the ins and outs of Soul Forging Cultivation to her level.


     This tremendously helped her to increase her Soul Forging Cultivation at a stable pace.


     While he taught Evelynn... Clara, Claire, Logan, Diana, and even Edward came under his tutelage to learn Soul Forging Cultivation.


     After they sat in his lecture, they were in awe of his vast knowledge and the more they understood his teachings, the more they were in awe of the mysterious senior, who was also his non-existent master.


     To this, Davis had been quite pent up and wanted to reveal that no such bastard existed but revealing such a secret was a headache rather than continuing to keep up with the lie.


     In the second month, when the others learned about his classes in Soul Forging Cultivation, they came to Davis and pleaded to learn from him as well. The others were none other than his siblings from other mothers, even Hendrickson and Randal chose to attend his classes.


     Davis felt reluctant at first but after his step-siblings kept pleading him plenty of times without any shame while displaying humility, he reluctantly agreed. In the time he spent here after coming from the First Layer, he heard that they didn't to take any harmful actions towards them so he had maintained a neutral disposition towards them but when he talked and conversed with them, he came to know that they were indeed not bad at all, though he felt that they were spoiled after coming to this Royal Castle.


     His father was satisfied with his arrangement and encouraged him to continue to do so but as a result, his mother didn't like it but still helped him search for the two other ingredients required for him to make the Soul Emergence Pill.


     He did indeed request his mother to search for these ingredients although he didn't get his hopes up for it.


     In the third month, Davis completed teaching them the basics of both the Nascent Soul Stage and Infant Soul Stage while for his main family, he completed teaching till the basics of the Young Soul Stage.


     The others who couldn't keep up gradually left after gaining comprehension of the Soul Forging Cultivation to the best of their ability.


     Even Diana and Edward left since their level and cultivation were quite low, causing them to be no longer be able to keep up with his teachings.


     Only Evelynn, Clara, Claire, and Logan were left but Evelynn and Clara did find it difficult to keep up in the classes as they also hit the bottleneck in her understanding.


     Davis also gained one of the ingredients he needed for the concoction of Soul Emergence Pill.


     With the help of his mother, he managed to obtain the Sunflower Bamboo Extract from the Claymore Empire in exchange for a hundred spirit stones which in his record was very cheap.



     Although the Claymore's were greedy, they didn't charge them exorbitantly, so he let that matter go, otherwise for the matter that happened between Evelynn and them in the past, he would've personally visited them to show who's the boss.


     In the fourth month, the tension between Claire and Logan increasingly worsened but didn't reach to the point of exploding. They quarreled and abused each other with words but most of it was Claire who could no longer bear his unfaithfulness and disloyal attitude.


     Davis could only watch and do nothing. This matter brought a lot of damage to the harmony of the family members as things turned awkward and uncomfortable. However, the ones who were most affected were none other than Diana and Edward as they couldn't bear to see their father and mother fight with each other.


     During this time, Clara was secluded in cultivation, so she didn't know about this matter, not until the time she came out after a few months.


     Other than this unfortunate event, Davis made a breakthrough, entering the Mid-Level Body Transformation Stage.


     In the fifth month, Davis completed teaching Logan, Claire, Hendrickson, and Randal about the Adult Soul Stage. During this time, he was able to keep their fights in check, however, it became a farce in his eyes when he thought that they needed someone to save their relationship.


     In the sixth month, Claire and Logan's relationship increasingly worsened but Davis stepped in, temporarily stopping them from hell breaking loose.


     On that day, it was only with the help of Edward was he able to placate them because Edward broke down and pleaded like a baby for them to not fight.


     Even though their fights became a farce in his eyes, he still didn't want them to separate as a feeling of pain washed over him.


     In the seventh month, Logan and Claire stopped seeing each other and closed themselves in cultivation, no longer bothering to see each other.


     Although this gave Davis and the others a breather, it rather seemed like the matter got out of hand.


     No longer bothered? That seemed like a bad sign in a relationship.


     In the eighth month, Davis and Evelynn made a breakthrough, entering the High-level Body Transformation Stage and Low-Level Infant Soul Stage respectively.


     Evelynn only learned till the basics of Young Soul Stage, so she was able to increase her Soul Forging Cultivation from nothing to Low-Level Infant Soul Stage within eight months.


     At the same time, she managed to enter the Silver Stage with the help of the remnant potency of the diluted Earth Dragon Immortal Blood Essence.


     Furthermore, Clara came out of seclusion and was shocked to hear the news about her parent's actions. She tried to contact both father and mother but was ignored instead, leading her to be dumbfounded.


     When had they ever chose to not see her?


     Although Clara couldn't understand why she was denied an audience, Davis had the feeling that they didn't want to be seen through by Clara, they and their self-centered thoughts.


     Other than that, he received information on the last ingredient from the intelligent department which Claire had established. He needed it to concoct the Soul Emergence Pill.


     In the next three months, Davis personally went to the location where the Fallen Extinction Lightning was procured.


     Searching deeply, he was able to find the Bronze Lightning Fruit entrenched on a tree in a cave that was underground from the place where lightning struck down like raindrops.


     It was what the place where Fallen Extinction Lightning grew and became powerful by absorbing the lightning energy from the area.


     He faced no difficulty since his body was at the Peak-Level Gold Stage, but at the same time lamented how easy it was to traverse in this place yet his paternal grandfather died by succumbing to injuries caused by the Fallen Extinction Lightning.


     ======


     In this one year, everything seemed to quickly happen but there were a few things which Davis couldn't afford to take his eyes off.


     For example, the increasingly worsening situation between his father and mother.


     In Davis's room.


     There were five people in this room but the atmosphere was quite down as if there presence and mood fell into the gutter.


     "Is there nothing we can do?" A soft yet anxious voice echoed. It was none other than Evelynn.


     The other four looked at her while Davis who was in the four shook his head.


     "Big Brother, please do something..." Edward said while his eyes looked moisty, wet with tears.


     Likely, he was the one who was most affected by those two, Claire and Logan. It was obvious that these two were going to separate if anything wasn't done in the first place.


     Long years of being in a submissive position with Claire brought dissatisfaction to Logan. Besides, with his harem consoling and treating him better than Claire, he found it incredibly hard to tolerate her insults.


     On the other hand, Claire became quite ill-tempered and was no longer her elegant self in these few months. It was like she had lost her soul and every time she looked at Logan, only annoyance and dissatisfaction would remain in her eyes.


     He couldn't see her as his world anymore and she couldn't digest him being with other women.


     This situation created a deadlock and a cycle of resentment between them, creating a barrier that didn't let them interact with each other by letting their hearts out in the open as they did in the past.


     Davis sighed as there was nothing he could other than advising them. He had already tried it but it didn't seem to work like the last time.


     He could try getting being forceful but that would just make things even worse in most cases. However, if the relationship between them sailed at this pace, it was obvious that it was bound to sink.


     Davis's eyes flashed as he saw his little brother weep. It looks like he had to decide to be forceful right now or never.


     "This can't keep going on, I don't want them to separate..." Diana had a solemn expression on her face unbefitting of her age.


     Davis looked at her and measured that she was the one with the most mature thoughts about this matter. But in those small eyes of hers, other than maturity, he saw sorrow as well.


     He caressed her head and uttered, "Alright, I'll do somethi..." Davis suddenly stopped.


     "What is it, brother?" Clara asked with a concerned expression on her face. No matter how she tried to ask, her parents simply seemed to not give answers to her.


     Davis slowly smiled, "I just thought of an idea that might work out... but I need all of your help..."


     The other four were stunned into silence.


     "Listen..."


     A short while later.


     Clara, Diana, and Edward all left with a confused expression engraved on their faces. It was like they were unsure of the plan that their elder brother told them about.


     Evelynn looked at Davis as she asked, "Husband, are you sure this is going to work?"


     "It should..." Davis offhandedly replied as he smiled weakly. Even he had no confidence in this matter as it might backfire if things shifted south. He absolutely understood what he was going to do was stupid and even crazy, but that also could be the opportunity needed to connect them together.


     "Don't worry, I have fifty percent confidence in my chances..."


     "Eh? Fifty percent? Doesn't that mean that the chances of the plan failing are the same as succeeding?" Evelynn uttered with a dumbfounded expression on her face.


     Davis nodded his head and knew why she was so worried.


     He already learned that Evelynn became close with Claire as the former had previously explained about their close mother-daughter relationship to him.


     Evelynn let go of her worry and leaned on his shoulders as if trying to put her burdens on him as a form of mental self-defense.


     She had thought that Claire and Logan had renewed their love for each other at that time but who knew that they still held resentment for that matter. She had once thought that the matter would blow up and to her nightmare, it really became true.


     She slightly moved her head and gazed at Davis's face wondering if she would act the same if he got another woman by his side.


     Suddenly feeling insecure, she wrapped her hands around him as she took in his warmth.


     Davis's heart pounded at a rapid pace as he felt her soft skin and her body warmth. It was already months since he had bedded her and so couldn't help but feel heat rising in his loins.


     Wrapping his arms around her, he slightly lifted her up and took her lips, tasting and teasing her soft crimson texture.


     Evelynn was surprised but she accepted his advances as her worries escaped to the back of her mind.


     'Yes, I shouldn't worry about those things right now...'


     In no time, their two bodies became naked, rubbing each other's skin like snakes twisting on the bed.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     364 Peak-Level Sky Grade Pill
      A day later.


     Davis visited the Alchemy Chamber of the Royal Castle and took out a Cauldron, intending to concoct the Peak-Level Sky Grade Pill, Soul Emergence Pill.


     He came and saw the mess spread out on the surface of the floor while a rich, acrid, and bitter odor spread around in the air, reminding him about a certain alchemist.


     "Teacher Kevin Highwood left a few years ago, huh..." He sighed as memories of that jovial alchemy teacher flooded his mind. That nostalgic feeling only stayed for a bit before it scattered out of his mind.


     He waved his hand clearing the dust and mess with his energy to the sides.


     The Cauldron he summoned out looked grand with numerous turtle and shield patterns, making it look as if it had high defense, however, it actually did.


     Although it was just a High-Level Sky Grade Cauldron, it was capable of supporting the concoction of Peak-Level Sky Grade Pills to a certain degree.


     Furthermore, it can still be used to break some heads of some opponents and can even be used as a shield in certain situations since it can absorb the explosions from the resulting failure of pill concoctions.


     However, Davis was worried since the pill he was going to make wasn't any ordinary Peak-Level Sky Grade Pill.


     It was an ancient pill recipe gained from Old Garvin that would attract even the attention of Emperor Grade Powers like flies, after all, who wouldn't like to strengthen their souls to a great extent?


     'Worrying at this point is useless, and my soul force has barely met the requirement to create a Peak-Level Sky Grade Pill, even so, I'm still confident in my chances...' Davis thought as he narrowed his eyes.


     Thanks to his previously strengthened soul, he was barely capable of making Peak-Level Sky Grade Pills.


     In any case, he had learned a King Grade Pill Concocting Technique from Old Man Garvin and that is where his confidence arose from in his heart.


     Mystifying Dozen Flame Control!


     This Pill Concocting technique helped Old Man Garvin concoct thousands of pills in his lifetime, and now it was going to aid Davis in his path of pill making for a time.


     Readying himself by taking a little bit of interval to focus, he took out the six main ingredients and a dozen supporting ingredients that he had already collected.


     Those supporting ingredients like the basic spirit grass of required grade were all used to keep the balance in the concoction as there was a high chance to cause an explosion since there were more than three ingredients with opposite attributes thrown into the Cauldron.


     Davis took a deep breath and started the concoction of the pill! He threw out a few supporting ingredients, making it mild for the upcoming main ingredient to dissolve.


     He focused his soul force on the exterior and twelve flames instantly lit up below the High-Level Sky Grade Cauldron.


     Six flames in the upper row and six flames in the lower row brightly burns, rapidly increasing the heat, dissolving the ingredients in the Cauldron.



     It wasn't just a simple case of twelve flames burning around but a case of controlling each flame with both precise control and intensity.


     This was the King Grade Pill Concocting Technique he learned from Old Man Garvin!


     Time passed as he threw the main ingredients one by one, complimenting it with those supporting ingredients to balance the energy, keeping the Cauldron safe from exploding.


     Davis gritted his teeth and concentrated on the concoction even though his soul force rapidly depleted.


     Soon, when he arrived at the last step, the formation of the pill essence, he was on the verge of completely depleting his soul force.


     Even so, he stretched out his hand gathering the Pill Essence prepared in the Cauldon.


     The liquid essence floated up and combined to form five individual pills.


     *Tcha!~*


     A pill that was on the verge of forming cracked and burst out into pill essence, spreading the energy into all corners of the Alchemy Chamber.


     Davis was shrouded in the wasted pill essence but even so, he abandoned the other two pills and went in for the dive, solely concentrating to form the remaining two pills while risking it all in the process.


     His expression was incredibly stern yet his legs were visibly shaking from the exhaustion that stemmed from his soul.


     Concocting a pill that was out of his bounds was no joke, and he had already lost a pill that he could've eventually harvested if he had enough soul force.


     Those two pills finally formed and materialized as it flew into his hands whereupon he quickly stored it into separate containers and fainted from the lack of soul force.


     *Tcha!~* *Tcha!~*


     The other two pills simultaneously cracked and the resulting leakage every wrecked havoc in the enclosed space of the Alchemy Chamber.


     *Crack!~*


     At the same time, the High-Level Pill Grade Cauldron slightly bore a crack but didn't break into individual pieces.


     After everything had settled down, Davis could be seen collapsed on the ground, holding the two containers of the pill with his hands.


     A day later, he woke up feeling incredibly lethargic and dizzy, like he had a hangover.


     When he surveyed the surroundings, he realized that it was an absolute mess again, the chamber filled with remnant essence wasted from the pill but useless since it was essentially crap.


     But he felt pity since he had let go of three extra pills just like that since he wanted to gift the three to his family. In any case, if he had wanted to gather all five pills, he knew that he would've got nothing instead.


     Suddenly, his head hurt by the second so he sat down, trying to gather his soul force by entering meditation.


     Half a day later, he had his soul force slowly return to one-fifth of his maximum soul force. Feeling that it was enough, he took a container that was on his side and opened it.


     The pill had a faint lustrous color, emitting the radiance of a blue glow. It looked incredibly beautiful and mesmerizing as if it was a gem.


     Davis's eyes glowed in fervor. He guessed that if he consumed this right after restoring his Soul Force, his Soul Force would experience a qualitative change and become two times as powerful as before.


     With this, he could likely battle normal Peak-Level Mature Soul Stage Experts if he unleashed his full strength.


     And if he reached Mid-Level Mature Soul Stage, he garnered that he would be able to at least stand against a Low-Level Supreme Soul Stage Cultivator.


     Supreme Soul Stage is the Seventh Stage in Soul Forging Cultivation, and the cultivators who have reached this stage are highly respected, mostly because of their ability to create King Grade Pills.


     Although not all Supreme Stage Soul Cultivators are proficient in creating pills, they are more or less capable.


     This fact had to do more with control as only with someone with a high soul force could control the intensity of the soul flames appropriately.


     Other than Soul Forging Cultivators, only people who train in fire laws were capable of making pills as only these two are viable methods widespread in the Grand Sea Continent and even in the First Layer as far as he knew.


     Davis kept the pill back inside the container and stood up, storing the two containers in his spatial ring.


     One pill was for him and the other pill was for...


     'Who should I give it to?' Davis was in a loss on what to do. He had two top candidates in his mind namely, Logan and Evelynn.


     The reason he chose Logan was that his father was rather skilled and talented in Soul Forging Cultivation.


     The reason he chose Evelynn was because none other than the reason that she was his wife.


     If he can't give methods to protect herself, why should he be her husband? Besides, he had been planning to adventure with her but just couldn't find the right opportunity as she was currently weaker than him.


     Before heading out, he at least wanted her to be at the Fifth Stage in at least any one of the Cultivation Systems.


     Although he could guarantee her safety, his confidence only remained when he was faced with Sixth Stage Cultivators.


     What if he was faced with a Seventh Stage Soul Forging Cultivator as an enemy?


     Wouldn't he be screwed then? Forget him, Evelynn would meet a fate worse than death by being with him at that time.


     If they really turned a Seventh Stage Soul Cultivator into an enemy, then Davis can only buy enough time to let Evelynn escape by distracting the cultivator with his improved prowess in the future.


     'Evelynn is still at the Infant Soul Stage while Father is at Mid-Level Adult Soul Stage... Two major realms higher than her...'


     No matter how he thought, it would be instantly useful to Logan rather than Evelynn.


     "Well, Father it is then..." Davis muttered as he clenched his fists. This would also create an opportunity for him to meet his father and commence his plan. He initially considered using it for his plan anyway.


     ======


     Two days later, quite late in the evening where the sun had set down while the moon rose up into the skies.


     Davis made his way to the Emperor's Chambers and went into his father's room after knocking for a while.


     It was no surprise that it took his father long because when Davis went inside the room, he saw Violet sitting on the bed, guiltily staring at him from time to time while avoiding his gaze.


     "Then, what did you come here for?" Logan spoke in an indifferent manner.


     "What? Can't I come to see you if I have nothing to talk about?" Davis questioned back, his tone quite rebellious.


     Logan shook his head, "It's not like that..." But he then turned cold, "Cut the farce... Claire sent you, didn't she?"


     "You think mother sent me to spy on you?" Davis laughed as he said, "I'm sorry but if I wanted to spy on you, I could do that while staying in my room while just using Soul Sense."


     Logan's face changed as he grit his teeth.


     "And you still wouldn't be able to find out..." Davis uttered as he sighed in a disappointed manner.


     "Here..." Davis extended his hand and a container appeared on his hands, "Consume this and you'll see your Soul Force rise in quality..."


     Logan froze for a bit.


     Seeing that Logan didn't move, Davis shoved the container to Logan's chest and explained about the effects of the pill.


     Finally reacting, Logan held the container as he looked at Davis with a complex feeling in his heart.


     Moments later, he took a deep breath, "I apologize for acting unruly just now..."


     "I understand... Father, I don't what exactly ignited the tension between you and mother but if you keep this up..."


     Logan instantly retorted, "Look, I made past mistakes and you told me to rectify it and I did! And the result? This is it!"


     "Are you blaming me?" Davis calmly asked.


     Logan shook his head, "What you've told me was correct. If you hadn't advised me at that time, then my children born from the women I slept with at that time would be facing unknown dangers and untold struggles right now!"


     Logan clenched his fists as his body shook, "But the world never gives you everything, does it? The result was I saved them all but ended up offending your mother... It's truly frustrating to see the woman I love deeply, treat me like shit..."


     Davis blinked, his eyes calmly viewing his father's emotions, 'Alright, it looks like he still has feelings for her... That's good...'


     His calm eyes changed and his facial expression turned into one of criticism, "And that's where these women came in, right? They treated you good so you no longer feel like tolerating mother, right?"


     Suddenly, the room went silent.


     Logan became frozen stiff while Violet lowered her head even more.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     365 Scheming Behind Their Backs
      In the abiding yet uncomfortable silence, Logan clenched his teeth as he reluctantly answered, "I understand that I am the one who betrayed her love and trust..."


     His gaze eyed Davis while he pointed his fingers at Violet, "However, she... they have no involvement in this!"


     Violet became shocked.


     She was being supported? Finally being recognized?


     Logan's words undoubtedly meant that he was leaning on their side rather than the Empress, which was always the case in the past few years.


     However, after the relationship between the Emperor and the Empress deteriorated, he came to rely on them while spending more time with them.


     Violet felt glad that the person she loved relied on her, but she could also feel that they concubines, were worsening the situation by just being with the Emperor.


     Nevertheless, she couldn't help but feel conflicted by the situation they were facing because of them.


     Logan dropped his hand and groaned, "If Claire wanted to take action against them, she would've done it long ago."


     Davis nodded his head in agreement, "You know about this fact, so why have you not reconciled with mother? Forget about me, do you think Clara, Diana, and Edward can stand you two separating like this?"


     "I did, I tri..."


     "You haven't tried hard enough," Davis cut him short and even repeated it twice, "You haven't tried hard enough."


     Logan turned angry, "You! What do you know!?"


     "What I know?" Davis smiled mockingly at Logan as he pointed at who he was supposed to call second mother; Violet.


     "While you were insulted by my mother, you also had numerous women in your harem like her to rely upon, depend on, and even finding solace in their embrace."


     "However, who does mother have? Only you!"


     Logan froze on the spot.


     It was true. Who else could Claire rely on? Find solace from? What about warmth? Only he could give her but it had been a year since he last slept with her.


     Their physical intimacy was nowhere to be seen.


     Where would she even find the courage and endurance to ignore his misbehavior?


     Logan turned guilty as he avoided his son's gaze as if it were Claire's. He couldn't help but feel that he avoided Claire's gaze like he always had been.


     "I apologize for being rude. Before I came here, you were in a moment of physical intimacy with her, right?" Davis didn't let him speak but continued, "Forger her, I know you spend time with your other women every day while not cultivating in seclusion."


     "However, what about mother? She is alone while being secluded in the name of entering closed-door cultivation. Nevertheless, who knows if she is really cultivating or despairing day and night that you no longer bother with her?"


     Logan's expression turned pale. Claire's sad face flashed past his mind, making him tremble from head to toe.


     If that was the case... Then he... he felt like a despicable bastard!



     Davis took a deep breath as he then pointed at Logan, "If I were mother, I would've killed you by now..."


     Logan turned aghast, "You! Weren't you the one who told me to take responsibility!?"


     Davis inwardly groaned, 'Putting the blame on me right now, really?'


     However, he understood why his father told so.


     "I said that from my perspective but do you think that from mother's perspective that it was the right thing to do?" Davis smiled wryly, "There's no right answer in this world to situations like these..."


     Logan's gaze slowly averted, his fists loosening its grip, "I know that..."


     "Father, even if mother became angry with you, she has the right to do so because of your misconduct. On the other hand, she only insults you from time to time..."


     Logan let out a defeated chuckle, "If that was the case, heh, I can withstand it, even you insult me! Except, her gaze is no longer like the way she looked at me before..."


     His voice went small before he uttered in a gloomy tone, "It's as if she looks at me with disgust..."


     "Before long, I could no longer stand her actions and lashed out at her a year ago, and from that day onwards, she no longer bothered about me, fully concentrating on her cultivation."


     Davis shook his head, "Well, that's better if you ask me. What if she went with another man instead of concentrating on her cultivation? You'd like it right?"


     Logan's face turned ugly.


     Davis quickly replied, "Of course not. Then think about how she feels you being with other women. It's quite rare for a woman of her caliber to even allow you to be with other women."


     Logan heaved a sigh of helplessness, "Are you, my royal father? Coming to advise me whenever you want to?"


     Still, he couldn't help but feel whatever his son said made sense, even shaking up his heart and mind.


     He wondered what Claire was doing right now.


     "I'm more like a senior in life to you..." Davis shrugged.


     "The experience you have with dealing with these problems... I bet you had hundreds of women in your previous life..."


     Davis coughed instantly, "Idiot, read some books for heaven's sake!"


     Logan smilingly shook his head, "I'm not going to believe you..."


     "Suit yourself..." Davis replied and shrugged again.


     In any case, he was currently faithful to Evelynn and no longer had any thoughts on other women.


     Of course, as a male, his eyes might be temporarily attracted to other female but that was it, nothing more, nothing less.


     "Then since you already finished advising me, what do you have in mind? You already have thought about it, didn't you?" Logan exuded a wry smile. How can he not know what his son is scheming at after all this advice and input?


     Davis smiled as a mysterious grin formed on his lips, "It's nothing... Just have a death match with mother like any other cultivator to settle your differences..."


     "What!?"


     Logan's eyes widened and almost fell out of his sockets.


     ======


     "Come in..." A melodious voice sounded out that sounded like music to the one who listened to it, sending in them to trance. However, if one listened closely, they would also find that was voice was burdened with a form of tiredness.


     The door to the room opened and a curvaceous figure entered inside, slightly bowing as she spoke, "Mother..."


     "Evelynn," Claire spoke guiltily, "Sorry for making you wait..."


     Evelynn shook her head, "I understand that mother is putting all her attention on cultivation..."


     'The way she worded it...' Claire narrowed her eyes as a feeling of being distant welled up in her heart.


     "What did you come here for?" Claire asked as she inwardly sighed.


     She couldn't help but feel everyone was distancing themselves from her. There wasn't a day she didn't think about Logan, however, only his adulterous attitude would flash past her mind, making her look at him in disgust.


     Evelynn stayed silent as she considered Davis's opinion again. In the end, she determined herself to follow her husband's words.


     With a remarkably hesitant expression on her face, she mulled over as she tried to open her mouth but couldn't.


     Claire saw that Evelynn was somewhat hesitant to speak so she turned confused, "What is it?"


     Evelynn took a deep breath before finally voicing out the matter she had contained in, "Father-in-law wants to divorce you..."


     "Wha!?"


     Claire stood up in shock as her eyes widened, her eyelids trembling heavily.


     ======


     "What?" Logan looked at Davis as if he was looking at a fool, "Are you insane?"


     Davis smiled like an idiot, "Well, putting aside whether if I am insane or not, you should start worrying about your life being taken away from you in a few seconds..."


     Logan turned confused, "What do you mean?"


     Davis just smiled not willing to speak. He slowly moved away from Logan with backward steps.


     Suddenly, a voice filled with infinite anger echoed out, "Logan, you bastard! Get out of there and show your disgusting face to me!"


     Logan was stunned. He turned his gaze to Davis, only to hear him saying.


     "Well... mother has accepted the life and death battle."


     Davis shook his head sadly and his body disappeared yet his voice echoed out, "Aren't you both at the Peak-Level Law Seed Stage? Do well to end this farce once and for all..."


     "Since you won't come to me, I'll make you come out!" Claire's angry voice resounded again.


     Logan's eyes widened as his body flickered.


     "Ahh!" Violet screamed as she was thrown out of the room.


     Logan extended his hand and threw her away with his soul force while suddenly powerful energy undulations came rushing at him, destroying the walls in the process.


     *BOOOOMMM!~*


     The resulting explosion resounded out and Emperor's Room, along with some parts of the quarters lit up in flames.


     "Violet!" Logan flew outside the castle as he looked at his slightly burned hands, crackling with lightning.


     "What are you doing!? Claire! Are you crazy!?" He yelled angrily.


     From the black smoke rising from the half-destroyed Emperor's Room, Claire's silhouette slowly emerged as her eyes showed a fierce glint.


     In her hands was a shining Low-Level Sky Grade Sword, flaming with increasingly burning heat, filled with a grand blaze.


     Her small mouth opened as she let out a dry laugh, "Crazy...?"


     "Stop!" A despairing shout suddenly echoed causing Claire to stop in her tracks.


     Both of them turned in that direction and saw Violet, kneeling on the floor while trying to get up.


     The wall near her was broken and the fires that spread to her side were mysteriously stopped by something as if there was someone blocking it.


     Logan heaved a sigh of relief as he saw her unharmed figure.


     He thought that she had also received the brunt of the attack after he threw her away from harm's way; the flames, but it now seemed like she was truly unharmed.


     All of the inhabitants of the Royal Castle, whether the maids, servants or even the guards hurriedly left while the Royal Guards surrounded the vicinity in a quick sweep yet when they saw who it was currently making trouble, they all turned away and helped the inhabitants to evacuate.


     Even some onlookers around the Royal Castle gathered and started to spectate in astonishment, fear, and novelty.


     "Empress! Please stop this, I'll leave!" Violet shouted as her feminine voice turned hoarse.


     Claire shifted her wrist and pointed the sword at Violet, "You all took him away from me and now you have the gall to say that you'll leave as if you've done nothing?"


     "I... Empr..." Violet tried to explain but was cut short.


     "Shut your mouth!" Claire clenched her teeth as her arms shuddered. Her expression turned fierce as she launched herself at Logan, "I'll kill you all!"


     *Clang!!~*


     Logan took out a sword and blocked her fiery swing aimed at his head, "Claire, stop this madness!"


     The sword clash separated them but Claire forcefully engaged him, trying to slash him into pieces.


     Thankfully, the weapon Logan used was also at the Low-Level Sky Grade, completely capable of withstanding the blows Claire slashed at him.


     *Clang!!~*


     When they once again clashed, Claire extended her other hand and a wave of intense flame threatened to burn Logan into ashes.


     Logan's face turned pale. He quickly executed the Thunder Cloud Movement in the air, escaping the incoming onslaught of her blazing flames.


     The flames spread far and wide but it failed to harm him, only managing to disperse in the air after a short while.


     "Claire, stop this! Let's talk!" Logan shouted as he retreated to a safe distance high above the Royal Castle.


     He didn't want to endanger any subjects and bring out casualties from this meaningless life and death battle.


     Claire lowered her hand and looked above as she muttered shallowly, "Even though I believed in you..."


     Her eyes turned moist as her sight became blurry. With a boom, she charged above without any restraints, her cry filled with boundless reluctance, "Ahhhhhh!!"


     *BOOOOMMM!!!~*


     *Shhhhh!!~*


     Sounds of blazing explosions resounding and lightning crackling echoed throughout the Royal Capital.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     366 Battle Between Two Fifth Stage Cultivators
      The people in the royal capital looked above and saw the skies changing colors as if the apocalypse had arrived. They had no idea what was occurring so couldn't help but run and scram to their homes, especially to their loved ones.


     The temperature increasingly inflated as they all felt warmer and hotter by the second, leading to a wide rise panic.


     Even the Third Stage Cultivators were sweating while the Lower Stage Cultivators were feeling as if their blood was evaporating.


     However, even in this rabid heat caused by the flames raging above, some bold and greedy people even took this opportunity to steal and plunder the wares that were being sold on the streets. However, the guards that were placed witnessed the robbery and chased them to the end of the royal capital, not willing to let them go.


     Fortunately, Logan and Claire were battling in the skies, so the heat from Claire's flames was only a form of torture and not life-threatening for them.


     At the Royal Castle, Throne Hall, Balcony.


     Randal and Hendrickson stared at the skies as they witnessed the prowess of the Emperor and Empress.


     Violent flames collided with those arcs of lightning creating a magnificent yet fearful sight to behold. Their eyes were filled with awe of their cultivation that had reached the Peak of the Fifth Stage, nearing the Sixth Stage, yet worry clouded the same eyes.


     Hendrickson panicked a second later as he muttered, "Even though I advised the Emperor to not anger the Empress..."


     Randal gritted his teeth as he uttered, "There's no use crying over spilled spirit milk! We must stop them now or the Loret Empire would once again be weakened to wide margin."


     'If even one of them dies...' Randal thought but he didn't speak, afraid of the outcome that would come out of this battle.


     Suddenly, a royal guard hurriedly ran towards them as he stopped to report, "Commander! There no sight of Crown Prince Davis in the vicinity!"


     "What? At this time?" Randal panicked even more than Hendrickson when he heard that.


     Hendrickson reacted to that report and asked impatiently, "Princess Clara! Where is Princess Clara?"


     The guard who came to report lowered his head once more, "We... We couldn't find Princess Clara..."


     Randal shouted in a fit of anger, "Then what about Princess Evelynn!? That person should be in Crown Prince Davis's room!"


     The guard no longer looked down as he kept his gaze straight with determination, "Including Princess Evelynn, we couldn't find Princess Diana and Prince Edward as well!


     "We could only find the other children of the Emperor but they were all with their mothers, refusing to come out fearing for their safety!"


     Hendrickson and Randal were stunned. The former's expression turned crazy, "This is a conspiracy! A rebellion!"


     Randal looked at Hendrickson as he shouted, "Stop farting out your baseless thoughts!"



     He perfectly understood that those weak royal family members were in no state to confront those two powerful people.


     Even they were at the tip of their toes, not daring to go closer to open their mouths.


     He glanced at the guard and quickly commanded, "Send guards to all around the Royal Capital, search for them! If you find anyone of them, promptly inform me!"


     "Yes!" The guard ran off even without saluting.


     Randal's expression turned extremely solemn to behold, "I just hope Crown Prince Davis can return before something ugly happens..."


     If someone can stop these two right now, then only Crown Prince Davis could according to his knowledge. He hoped that Crown Prince Davis soon appear to stop them from battling each other to death.


     Hendrickson also regained his bearings before he nodded his head while taking a deep breath. The situation had deteriorated to this degree, yet why couldn't he see it coming?


     He even felt it be surreal. Where are all the main family members?


     ======


     In the skies beside the Royal Castle, five silhouettes stood together, floating in the air as they watched the battle far above the skies.


     The dark-like energy, the transparent black soul force swirled around them as it enshrouded their existence, making them invisible to the eyes of the incompetent.


     Davis's eyes keenly watched them fight as they battled each other with heart wrenching cries.


     Edward was already crying silently while Diana was on the verge of tears. Only Clara had a solemn expression on her face when even Evelynn no longer had the heart to see them battle.


     Evelynn held Davis's arms as she felt extremely insecure about the battle happening above them.


     "Big Brother, stop them, wuwuwu..." Edward voiced out as he wiped his tears away with his sleeves.


     "Big Brother..." Diana quietly uttered, her eyes fixed on their battle yet her mouth was also urging her big brother to stop them.


     Clara glanced at Davis, wanting to see his expression.


     "I am the one who orchestrated this battle... So don't worry, I won't let them die in front of me..." Davis uttered as he smiled at them.


     His eye's once again moved in the direction of the battle, seeing each of their moves and analyzing it.


     'A person's actions are so easy to control when they are controlled by their emotions.'


     It was absolutely the case for Claire.


     When Evelynn told Claire that Logan wanted to divorce her, she went crazy even without confirming the facts.


     And why was that? It was because her heart had already arrived at that conclusion that her and Logan's relationship was already at the endpoint.


     Davis was well aware that Claire was a conservative type of person. To her, the word divorce should be taboo among taboos.


     Yet, he ruthlessly used it against her.


     When a person's emotions hit rock bottom, it became extremely easy to predict what they would do given the situation.


     Even without any substantial planning, Claire danced just as he predicted.


     The problem was, 'Will she continue to act as I've predicted?' Davis thought as he grit his teeth, even his heart hurt while seeing his mother's silhouette.


     Even if the plan failed, he had the strength to forcefully stop them but that would break their husband and wife relationship to pieces, unable to fix it with adhesive any more.


     But that wasn't where his confidence came from...


     His confidence came hugely from the fact that their lifespan in his Death God Eyes told him that they won't die any soon.


     This meant, that they would either make up with each other or he would step in to save them.


     This is where he got fifty percent of his confidence from, otherwise, he wouldn't dare to act on it. However, if the latter occurred, then they would truly separate in a realistic sense.


     'Well then, I hope the former succeeds...' His eyes flashed as he kept track of every one of their movements, intending to step in once things got truly ugly.


     ======


     *Shhhh!~*


     Huge waves of flames capable of turning a Fourth Stage Cultivator to a crisp in an instance streamed in the skies like a flowing river.


     Logan's body was clad in purple lightning as if he was an emperor of thunder. Electricity flowed through his hands and shot towards the wave of flames, however, some of the flames managed to threaten him as it appeared in front of him.


     Logan skillfully maneuvered between the raging flames as he slashed with his sword, creating strings of lightning that stayed in the air as it crackled.


     The skies were painted in red and purple as it glowed brightly while resounding cackles and sparks spread from their contact.


     Lightning Laws and Fire Laws provoked and eliminated each other, however, the flames were gaining the upper hand as Claire's comprehension was stronger than Logan's.


     Logan had already stopped trying to stop her with words since his voice didn't seem to reach her no matter how hard he tried.


     Their fight had already continued for more than ten minutes, nevertheless, he was starting to understand.


     He decided to take the sword into his hand to stop her from going berserk because no matter how he saw it, he was aware that he never saw a crazed expression like that on Claire's face in his lifetime.


     This meant that something was clearly wrong with her.


     Furthermore, he couldn't place his finger on what had happened but it was just that he was unaware of Davis's schemes even though he was slightly doubtful because of the latter's words before the fight began.


     "Ahhh!" Claire screamed as she threw waves of scorching flames at him whenever she caught sight of his silhouette.


     Her screams sounded more like despair than anger but it sounded grating all the same.


     From time to time, Logan could even hear her mutter, "Why? Why?"


     Likely, if someone was in close proximity to Claire, even they could tell that she had gone crazy.


     Logan could see her frail figure among the flames, his heart, wrenching in pain.


     Fearing that she would break inwardly, Logan used Soul Transmission to placate her but a barrier of soul force was maintained over her soul, making him unable to communicate.


     Having no choice but to defeat her first, he defended himself from her raging flames and set up a field of lightning strings surrounding her while haphazardly dodging her released flames.


     Now with the last strings of lightning he created, he had finally planted those strings of lightning in the air, so he retreated to a safe distance.


     Claire went after him, not even bothering about the strings of lightning placed in between her surroundings.


     Logan narrowed his eyes.


     This again, told him that she was absolutely not sane. The thought of harming her flashed past his mind and he lowered his hands as hesitation and reluctance swept through his heart.


     "I can't..." Logan hatefully clenched his fists and retreated again, not intending to activate the trap which was deadly if hit directly.


     He didn't want her harmed in the least, however, if he couldn't stop her... He didn't even want to think about it.


     Their battlefield once again shifted, and they crossed the northern gates, going outside the Royal Capital as they fought.


     Davis and the others also promptly followed them to the outside.


     Logan did his best to dodge her attacks but as time passed by, he found it increasingly difficult to continue receiving her onslaught.


     "Open your eyes, Claire! Stop this and hear me out!"


     As the fight above continued, Davis narrowed his eyes as he thought, 'This is bad...'


     He predicted that Claire would lose her mind and attack for a while but he never imagined a cultivator of her caliber would fully lose her mind to the savageness of a heart demon.


     The symptoms were quite clear right now.


     Absolutely crazed!


     "Enough, I'll stop them!" Davis said as he moved forward but was stopped by a little hand that grasped his robe.


     Davis was stunned as he turned to look back. The one who stopped him was none other than Edward.


     "Use me..." Edward uttered with a faint determination in his eyes.


     "Are you sure, Edward?" Davis's eyes widened, "You might really die..."


     "The way mother is right now... I would rather die!" Edward replied as he clenched his fists.


     The five of them were in this together as Davis told them about his plan.


     Although Edward didn't understand the intricacies, his big brother told him that this plan would work out with their help.


     He gave each of them a role in case if a certain situation rises by, and this situation was exactly he knew where his role came into play.


     To awaken Claire's motherly instincts.


     Davis had once experienced Claire's, pure motherly love. Although the situation was different, he had complete confidence that Edward would be able to stop her even if a heart demon possessed her.


     When compared to him who was grown up, who was just a son in a sense, Edward would induce way more motherly instincts in Claire.


     If he made a move now, sure, he would be able to stop them, however, they would separate for eternity. He didn't want that so he considered sending Edward to them while they were fighting.


     He had the confidence to protect Edward with his soul force, so he was just about to make his decision when suddenly, the flames and lightning clashed at a close range in the skies and the silhouette of two figures slightly came into their view.


     "Shit!" Davis's hair stood on the end.


     He could see that Logan just had to choose a worse timing to finish their 'life and death' battle!


     Logan's arm emerged from the burning flames as he was clad in lightning, sizzling and crackling sounds echoed from him as he was slightly burnt in all sides. His hair was scorched, his robes were burned to ashes...


     But still...


     *Pahh!~*


     Logan grasped her flaming hand with his own and pulled her towards him when suddenly his other hand appeared and a slap sharply echoed, resounding throughout the area!


     The whole area went silent as the flames and the lightning receded, and even Davis who was just about to make his move was stunned beyond compare.


     "Snap out of it! Claire!!!"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     367 I“m Leaving
      "Snap out of it! Claire!!!" Logan shouted and sent a Soul Transmission at the same time, awakening her from the depths of her abyss; from wherever she hid while not daring to come out.


     Claire's soul force that impeded him from communicating with her was slapped to the void, and because of that, she was able to hear him.


     Claire's moist yet crazed eyes which were glazed slowly became clear. When she came out of it, all she could do was stupidly look at the surroundings before concentrating her gaze on the half-burned Logan.


     Claire opened her mouth yet no sound came out. The atmosphere around the outside of the Royal Capital was silent as no sound could be heard other than the surface being slowly scorched by the remnant flames.


     A few seconds later, Claire spoke, "Did I do this?"


     Logan was bewildered when he saw her ask this question. However, he instantly realized and calmed down, 'So she truly wasn't herself...'


     Whether it was a heart demon or entirely something else, he heaved a sigh of relief, thinking that she finally snapped out of that crazed state.


     In truth, Claire did indeed snap out of the control of a heart demon. It was only possible because the heart demon hadn't entirely possessed her due to the doubt she had; whether if Logan wanted to truly leave her or not.


     If it was the former, the rate of possession would've been multiplied by a tremendous degree, making her unable to snap out of it anytime soon.


     If the possession had gotten worse, she could've only snapped out of it after she had killed Logan and his other women; the entire reason for her crazed state.


     "Why? Don't you want me no more?" Claire let out a wry chuckle as she asked, her expression displaying grief.


     Logan was still grasping her hands tightly, afraid that she would enter that crazed state again.


     When he heard her speak, he was again confused, "When did I ever say something like that?"


     Claire's eyes shook fiercely, even so, she grasped his robe's collar with her free hand and uttered in disbelief, "You! Weren't you the one who asked for a divorce?"


     "Divorce? When did I say anything like that!?" Logan quickly replied as he shouted with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


     His mind turned to make sense of this situation but before he could, he heard Claire speak again once more.


     "You're lying, otherwise..." Claire's eyes trembled, "Evelynn woul..."


     "He's not..." Suddenly a voice echoed beside them, cutting Claire's speech short.


     "It was I who told Evelynn to relay that Father wants to divorce you..."


     Davis slowly turned visible and his calm yet apathetic figure came into their view as if he was a villain; the mastermind.


     "You! Davis! What is the meaning of this!?" Logan turned angry as his eyes flashed with confusion.


     While he was angry, he was truly confused as well.


     What was exactly happening here? Could it be that Davis was the one who was behind this mess as he truly told it to be? He didn't want to believe it.



     Claire touched her churning cheeks which were crimson red from the slap and took in a deep breath, "Why did you do this?"


     "Why you ask?" Davis wryly smiled, "Take a look..."


     Suddenly, three more silhouettes appeared beside him while both of them were stunned.


     While Logan and Claire were stunned, two of the three silhouettes hurriedly ran and fell in their embraces.


     "Father! Mother!"


     Edward cried like a baby once he pounced on his mother. He held her tightly as if he would never let go.


     On the other hand, Diana wrapped her arms around her father and let out silent tears as if she endured immense pain.


     "Father! Please don't fight anymore!"


     "Please don't insult Father anymore, Mother...."


     Once Logan and Claire looked at their children's heartfelt feelings and realized what had happened, they got a vague feeling of why Davis acted like that.


     Claire bent a little and kissed Edward's forehead as she placated him while Logan patted Diana's back, managing to calm her down.


     Clara stood by Davis, her eyes slightly moist. She was glad that they stopped fighting and even realized how much she cared for them when she thought one of them was about to die. She certainly felt a huge pain in her heart at that time.


     Thankfully, nothing of that sort happened.


     By this time, Evelynn had also appeared behind Davis and her figure was quite visible to the duo.


     Truth be told, she was she scared as she was the one who told Claire the 'news'.


     Of course, Davis wouldn't let anything happen to her as he would take all the blame by himself. After all, it was his plan.


     Although his means were crude, he couldn't see anything that would induce a powerful and dominant effect such as this in a short amount of time.


     Whether if it was good or bad, and for a quicker conclusion, this was the only method he could use since they didn't seem to heed his words.


     A few minutes passed, Claire and Logan, the two stood together and looked at Davis with complex emotions in their eyes. They were angry, disoriented, provoked and even felt betrayed.


     Yet when they understood why he did those things when they looked at their children, they more or less understood that it was for their sake.


     They couldn't help but think if they should thank him or turn aggressive against him.


     Other than destroying the Royal Castle's infrastructure which they couldn't care any less about, no casualties happened and even words that couldn't be taken back once said weren't let go.


     They realized that it was due to his cautious yet watchful eyes; maybe. However, they still couldn't help but feel some resentment.


     Claire stopped gazing at Davis and turned to look at Logan.


     "I'm sorry, dear..." Claire moved her hand to his cheek as she uttered in an apologetic and tender tone.


     She could see his burnt robes and skin and it only added to her pain when she realized that he did it all to calm her down without heavily injuring her.


     Logan shook his head as he held her hand that was on his cheek, "I too apologize. If it weren't for my wrongdoings in the past, none of this would've happened."


     "Enough is enough, you two have to move on and see the future together. Otherwise, just kill Edward, Diana, Clara and be done with it because they certainly wouldn't stand by and watch seeing you two separate eventually..." Davis suddenly interjected. He gave an ultimatum, forcing them to reconcile. He believed that without a push, it would be quite awkward for them to speak openly.


     When Edward said that he would rather die than watch them fight to the death, this matter was no longer for the husband and wife to settle but changed into a matter to settle as a family.


     Logan and Claire looked at Davis once again in a complex light but they suddenly felt the hold on their clothes tighten.


     They looked down and saw the anxious faces of their two of the four children.


     Claire took a deep breath as she inclined her chin to look at him and spoke, "Logan, once I breakthrough to the Law Manifestation Stage, I'm leaving to the First Layer."


     Logan's heart turned heavy. His expression changed as he looked at Claire with disbelief.


     Was she leaving him?


     Even Davis's heart delayed a beat but the next sentence of Claire calmed his heart down.


     "At that time, I want you to accompany me..." Claire's gentle voice echoed out.


     Logan's expression changed as a smile lit up on his face from his previously deadpan expression, "Yes!"


     Claire bit her lips as she smiled. Their two eyes looked into each other's, communicating with only just their eyes.


     Diana understood their conversation and pulled in both of them to embrace. Edward joined in once it seemed like all things were fine between his mother and father.


     As a result, all four of them were in an embrace, slightly crying, weeping and laughing simultaneously.


     Davis let out a chuckle but at the same time, he let out a sigh of relief.


     Thankfully, although everything didn't go the way he wanted it to, the end result in reality was extremely close to his expectations. They did indeed reconcile after everything that had happened.


     All that was left was to take the blame for making them fight and suffer a punishment or two, though he wouldn't comply with it if it was anything harsh.


     And if they tried to punish Evelynn, well, he would be sad to say that he would be the one going berserk.


     Evelynn was his apple's eye and no one could harm her without any valid reason, not even his mother or father.


     While Davis was thinking all these things, a voice awakened him suddenly.


     "Davis..."


     "Ah, yes..." Davis replied, seeing that it was his mother who called him.


     Claire's raised her hand in hesitation, however, she sighed.


     ======


     A year later.


     Davis was pondering on the lightning laws while Evelynn had a separate room to herself beside Davis's.


     In there, she worked and experimented on her poison laws to varying degrees, even sometimes managing to accidentally poison herself in the process.


     In the previous year, she did not train in poison laws because she found it difficult to train in poison which she was naturally aversed to from childhood.


     Davis didn't force her and so, it gradually took a fear for her to throw away her apprehension before she could finally train in poison laws.


     Davis treated her with antidote after analyzing her poison in detail.


     Thankfully, her poison was only at the level of Peak-Level Earth Grade, not Sky Grade.


     This made it easier for him to safeguard and heal her with the concocted antidote at the same time.


     The more she practiced with his help, the more she became proficient in poison laws.


     Evelynn became quite engrossed in learning it after she saw how proficient she was in poison laws.


     Her hope in cultivation was lit up when she realized that her prowess in poison laws was great.


     The words that her husband said echoed in her mind and she more or less believed that all humans were now naturally attuned to some laws.


     After eight months of bitter training, she no longer poisoned herself, even controlling the poison in her hands as if she was controlling a part of her body.


     Her talent in poison laws could be seen from this fact.


     But during the initial months, Evelynn's actions did garner quite the attention as both Claire and Logan learned about Evelynn's usage of Poison Laws.


     Logan's face was ashen but after listening to Claire's broad point of view, he convinced himself to let it go.


     Davis didn't say anything as they argued back and forth about Poison Laws but seeing that Claire managed to convince Logan, he nodded his head in appreciation.


     After all, preconceived notions in someone's mind were quite difficult to eliminate without facts and logic backing behind it.


     If his father didn't accept and wanted to curb Evelynn from learning Poison Laws, then he would've been disappointed, even choosing to move to another place to live.


     However, he understood his father's thoughts of not wanting to train in poison laws.


     The thought of being secretly poisoned was always scary, and someone who could do it was present beside them? There wouldn't be a good day of sleep if it is like that.


     Nevertheless, Davis wasn't worried that Evelynn would poison him and even if she did, he had the necessary antidotes with him.


     Being with an antidote was the same as rendering the poison useless, and unless Evelynn created new poison techniques or increased its quality through law comprehension, her poison is the same as not existing to him.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     368 Poison Attributed Essence Gathering Manual?
      Davis continued to teach Soul Forging Cultivation to Logan and Claire as only they were able to keep up with his lecture. As for him, the more he touched upon the concepts and realized it himself, the more he was able to solidify his foundation at the Mature Soul Stage.


     In this year, Logan had managed to break through to the High-Level Adult Soul Stage while Claire gracefully broke past the Young Soul Stage, entering Adult Soul Stage.


     Not only did they breakthrough at the same time but their relationship also turned harmonious after their simultaneous breakthrough. This again increased their sync and their affection for each other.


     Claire no longer insulted Logan and the latter also no longer dared to visit his harem without her consent. This formed a consensus and their husband and wife relationship turned for the better after being awkward for the first few months.


     Claire also swallowed her pride and personally apologized to Violet as she heard that she had tried to harm her at a certain point at the time of the battle. She even spoke to her for some time, slightly understanding her which she didn't do for all these years.


     And Violet also managed to guess who protected her at that time from being burned by the flames after Logan threw her away from the room. She keenly guessed that after knowing from Logan that Davis was the one who orchestrated that entire scenario.


     Nevertheless, she always looked at Davis with a grateful expression on her face but didn't mention her debt of gratitude in thanks.


     From the start, she had already come to secretly view him as a son figure as he was the one who convinced Logan to take responsibility for her in the beginning.


     ======


     Royal Castle, Top Floor, Open Courtyard.


     Davis sat on a bench as he looked at the beautiful blue bluish sky which had an amber hue because of the impending sunset.


     In front of him was a pathway and the surroundings were filled with greenery as if it were a park from the modern earth.


     Yes, Davis recreated the structure of the parks from Earth in this place with the help of various architects.


     He hired them by using a few purple coins and showed them the image of the parks by projecting it with his Soul Sense. Without even much of a difference, they constructed the modern park he needed with ease in just a few hours.


     Davis was baffled at their speed as it was the first time he saw cultivators build with various materials even though he knew how fast they could work. Their work was done in an hour and the place looked like a natural park.


     Now, he sat there on a bench, enjoyed the silence and the breeze as it brushed past his face like it did in his past life.


     After killing Mo Wuming, he mostly spent his time in parks such as this and these parks was the only place that could give him the serenity and calmness he needed at that time.


     Forests weren't too much to his liking as they were too quiet or noisy depending upon the season and the cries the insects made.



     As he watched the skies turning orange, he wondered if he survive in space and he was really tempted to go there.


     The bright orange sky didn't hinder his eyes from seeing the bright stars, and there were even bigger silhouettes which he saw and assumed that they were planets.


     But was that really the case? He couldn't figure it out since he didn't know much about spatial laws, nor could he travel to space in this realm.


     'Ah, when I will be able to travel to space or what do you call it? The Immortal Realms? Upper Realms?' Davis thought as he sighed but then he shook his head.


     'But peaceful days are also the best. These two years, I had the best time of my life... especially with Evelynn...' Davis smiled like a pervert when a lascivious figure flashed past his mind.


     Truth be told, he was enamored by her beauty and treated her with his love almost every wee while dual cultivating at the same time.


     If he could spend the rest of his life with his wife and family, how wonderful would that be?


     His eyes glinted but the sigh that escaped from his mouth told the answer to his question.


     He understood that as long as he couldn't reach the visible peak of the Cultivation Path, all happiness is nothing but temporary. Unless he could completely control his fate, he would always feel that something would arrive and ruin the things he cared about.


     For example, that mysterious entity which sealed Fallen Heaven.


     Who was it? Where was that existence now? Somewhere far away? Somewhere near?


     He didn't know and couldn't help but feel the impending crisis that could encroach upon him and his family in the future.


     Even so, he tried his best to experience and enjoy the fulfilling days to the best of his life.


     After all, stressing himself out would only provide to hinder his own growth and the ability to take the right action in a situation.


     Suddenly, a wave of breeze swept past him.


     When he turned his head, he saw Evelynn floating towards him from the air.


     "What? Missing the First Layer already?" Evelynn floated near and sat with him, "It's time..."


     Davis blinked, "Oh... I won't be teaching them anymore..."


     Evelynn's eyes widened in shock, "Why? What happened?"


     Shaking his head, Davis replied, "I didn't mean it like that. I've already taught them until the basics of the Elder Soul Stage."


     "Sometimes, it's better to let them comprehend by themselves rather than be trapped by the foreknowledge that I would impose upon them."


     "In other words, if they keep relying on my teachings, they won't be able to find their own path."


     Evelynn nodded her head as she took his words to her heart. A feeling of admiration gradually formed in her heart for the nth time.


     "As I always thought, you're a million years ahead of me..."


     Davis slightly avoided her admiring gaze as he looked away, slightly embarrassed.


     In truth, he had just run out of materials and concepts to teach. He could teach them about Mature Soul Stage but he himself only had a vague knowledge of it.


     To put it into words and teach other people? Too difficult!


     Suddenly, Davis looked back at her.


     Her head leaned on his shoulders as her head looked straight at the faraway scenery where the walls of the Royal Capital were visible.


     Davis's hand automatically reacted as if it was a preconceived reaction. His hand reached for her waist and settled on its supple softness.


     He gauged Evelynn's reaction but there was none. Slightly dissatisfied by the lack of reaction, he sent her a jolt of electricity.


     "Ahhn!~" Evelynn's eyes widened as she let out a shout while trembling. She turned to glare at Davis with her lazy yet sexy eyes.


     Davis teasing her and she looking at him with a wronged expression was quite commonplace in their daily life.


     Davis ran his fingers on her waist as he tried to reach her bosoms.


     Evelynn swiftly caught his hand and shook her head. Her face was beet red but her gaze was determined.


     Davis tried to move his hand but it was still forcefully held by Evelynn. He let out a chuckle and stopped his advances on her.


     She never rejected his advances, not even once, even after being married while holding the advantage in private. But this time, there was quite a high amount of resistance from her.


     It was obvious to him that she had no thoughts of doing it outside; out in the open.


     Although Davis had his fantasies, he would not absolutely do it in front of others nor did he have the habit of exhibitionism.


     Even if he did it outside, he would first make sure to set up a concealment formation before doing the deed, as he had once warned Young Master Jackson Lars while acting as an unscrupulous yet morally upright bandit.


     "I'm close to breaking through, and I'm wondering if it is the right time..." Evelynn said as she again leaned on his shoulders.


     Davis put his hand around her neck, "Well, that can only be gauged by you. If you feel that your foundation is strong enough then try having a breakthrough."


     "That not what I'm talking about. As you know, condensing a law seed might bring out adverse effects to the dantian."


     "Don't worry, you won't poison yourself to death in the process of condensing a law seed." Davis humorously chuckled.


     Evelynn frowned as she spoke, "But I don't have a poison attributed Essence Gathering Cultivation Manual to base my foundation upon..."


     "That is..." Davis furrowed his brows, "... a little problematic."


     "Didn't you accumulate various poison attributed Cultivation Manuals in this whole year and you didn't even manage to find one Sky Grade Cultivation Manual?" He asked.


     Evelynn shook her head, "The highest grade manual I found was a Peak-Level Earth Grade Poison Attributed Essence Gathering Cultivation Manual, and that too came from the remnants of the Tritor Empire."


     Davis nodded his head in understanding. Even the Emperor of Tritor Empire didn't practice in a poison-attributed essence gathering cultivation manual, afraid that it would invite disaster from all other empires.


     After all, in the Grand Sea Continent, the one who trained in poison arts would become the public enemy due to the preconceived notion that those who use poison were absolutely evil.


     Some of the poison attributed cultivation manuals were actually so low in quality that they harmed the user. There were even some Body Tempering Cultivation Manuals using poison, but Evelynn threw them away without hesitation after taking a look at it.


     It was obvious that one needed to swallow various types of poisonous ingredients to temper their body.


     Evelynn didn't opt to change her already powerful and dominant Body Tempering Cultivation Manual for this crappy poison attributed cultivation manual.


     The Domineering Earth Dragon Arts were already powerful and robust enough to grant her immense strength and defense, and her husband had the Emperor Grade version, so her Body Tempering Cultivation was basically settled upon.


     However, what she cared most about wasn't this. If her body became poison-attributed, how would she even be able to dual cultivate with Davis anymore?


     It would be more like she was sending poisonous vitality to him rather than actually helping him.


     Davis sighed as he thought about her words. He didn't actually help her with anything other than filtering the best poison-attributed cultivation manuals, afraid that she will become quite reliant on him. So he left her to have her own thoughts and actions about her cultivation.


     He only advised her from time to time, not overly restricting her actions while she cultivated and comprehended her poison laws to the elementary level.


     "I see... it's true that with the cultivation manual in your hands, you'll be able to have the right vision to condense the poison law seed."


     Evelynn nodded her as she made a sound of agreement, "Hmm.."


     "Then we might soon have to head to the first layer to find a suitable poison-attributed Sky Grade Cultivation Manual." Davis offhandedly commented.


     Suddenly, Evelynn sat straight and replied, "No!"


     Davis let out a chuckle, "Don't worry, I'm planning on breaking through the Fifth Stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation and Sixth Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation before heading to the First Layer. We got plenty of time..."


     Evelynn pouted her lips as her eyes narrowed, understanding that she had been duped.


     They had talked about this a lot in the past, and although their opinions differed, they came to a consensus like this...


     Davis and Evelynn would secretly follow Logan and Claire when they travel to the First Layer once they all completed their potential breakthroughs. Now it seemed like she was the only one who would be delayed in her breakthrough due to the lack of a compatible cultivation manual.


     "Hmph! In the meantime, I'll train my Body Tempering Cultivation System and Soul Forging Cultiv... Mmm!!" Evelynn answered while still pouting but she went wide-eyed.


     Unfortunately for her, the way she moved her lips at such close proximity to Davis, ignited the fires of passion in his heart.


     Davis grasped her face and kissed her lips as he made her gasp.


     Once Evelynn realized what had happened, she instantly tried to move back but since she was held by him, she softly beat his chests with her two dainty hands, showing her resistance to being kissed out in the open.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     369 Passion
      After three full seconds, Davis left her soft, delicate mouth as a string of saliva connected their lips, quenching his thirst that had come out because of her plump lips.


     "Uhh, sorry..." Davis held her chin as he replied, "It's just that you were too appetizing at that moment..."


     Once she heard that, Evelynn's angry expression turned beet red from embarrassment. The blood flowing to her cheeks out of embarrassment again made her look attractive to the max.


     Davis was tempted to kiss her again but held back as he stood up.


     His hands clenched her wrists and with a *whoosh*, both of their silhouettes disappeared from the newly built park.


     =====


     "Waah!~" Davis threw her on his bed as she let out a yelp. He had entered his room along with Evelynn through the balcony extending outwards from his room.


     Evelynn was on all fours as she turned back to face him, her body posturing in a mesmerizing way and her face amorous to the extreme.


     Davis took another moment to engrave this sexy scenery and her helpless posture into his soul, ensuring that he would never forget it. Nevertheless, he had seen her like this a lot of times, and the expression she gave was enough to get him drunk every time.


     Her ripe curves on the upper and lower part of her body were like two pieces of art. She was just too lazily hot!


     Davis's moved on top of her and saw that she was showing no resistance in her actions, instead, he saw there was a slight amount of expectation in her eyes.


     His strong hands moved towards her rear and lifted her robe, revealing silky green undergarment.


     "Mnn!~" He caressed her smooth legs with one hand making her bite her lower lip in pleasure.


     Moving his hand to the top, he slowly made his way to her buttocks and removed the piece of undergarment, revealing her snow-white buttocks which he instantly groped.


     He caressed it with his hands as though he was kneading it and patted it lightly, making her give out a slight moan, "Mmmm~!"


     Davis used both his hands to plant ten fingers into her soft buttcheeks as he massaged and played with it, stretching them to both ends.


     "Ahh~ Mnn~" Her moans grew stronger and louder until the point where she had to twist her body to get away from his grasp because she could feel the coldness around her valley when he stretched her wide.


     Slightly panting, she said in an ambiguous tone, "You can't~"


     Davis gulped as he looked at her embarrassed face. It was like she was inviting the soul out of him to ravage her.


     Davis pounced on her and pinned her thighs as he pulled her towards his crotch. Her playful struggle only served to inflate the fires of passion inside his heart.


     Evelynn bit her lips but her hands were holding his nape as she struggled from the front, rubbing his long hardness while she bobbed her butt, feeling it on her strange spot. She licked her lips as she enjoyed the varying sensation pleasuring her lower lips.



     'Ahh~ When I'm with him in this room, I can't seem to hold my desire back for him...' Evelynn reflected as she turned her chin to be in level with his face, a soft tongue entwining hers as it played with her.


     She and Davis exchanged their saliva in a sloppy makeout session.


     Davis collapsed to the front and they both fell on the bed. His hands moved to remove the transparent pink upper undergarment.


     Even before he removed it, he could feel the hardness of her rosy buds protrude out of the transparent pink upper undergarment.


     Just as he removed it, his hands slightly pinched her two rosy buds as he played with it.


     While kissing, Evelynn gave muffled moans that resounded in his head, and just when he moved back, he saw the intoxicated expression on her face.


     Davis gulped at the amorous sight but knew that it was all his fault. He exactly knew what he made her to be, and because of his passion and desire, she changed herself to meet his needs.


     Nevertheless, he knew that she was not against it and that calmed his mind. The sight in front of him made him satisfied and he wanted to pleasure her even more.


     Giving an affectionate peck on her forehead, he moved down and stretched her thick thighs to both opposite ends, revealing her valley to him in full glory.


     Seeing the smooth and sensual fold at the part where her thick thighs met, he leaned in and his face stuck to that place; her lower lips.


     Evelynn's eyes went wide as she thought, 'He's doing it again...'


     Her mouth went slightly agape as she felt the slimy wetness enveloping her folds. Feeling immensely pleasured, she moved her hands towards his head and clutched his hair to move him away from that place.


     'Don't! That's... dirty...' Was at least what she would say if it was before but her eyes misted over as she felt his sinful tongue tease few lower lips to death.


     "Ahhhn~" Evelynn gave an involuntary yet responsive moan as he teased her tiny rosebud above her fold.


     She squirmed her waist wanting to escape from the unrelenting pleasure but pressed his head onto herself, even trying to close her legs, her thighs, to bury his head.


     Davis felt his cheeks crushed by those thick yet perfectly shaped thighs. He felt like he was in heaven, tasting her sweet nectar with his tongue while being caressed by her soft thigh cheeks.


     Feeling the strong womanly event enter his nostrils, he felt intoxicated as well. It wasn't fishy like the ones he was read about, instead, it was extremely fragrant, like honey.


     When stimulating her center of pleasure, her honey secreted out as if it was endless, and hearing her sensitive moans aroused him and gave him immense satisfaction.


     Which man wouldn't want to pleasure their woman to death?


     Soon, with the endless teasing and sucking, Evelynn's body trembled as she let out nectar like a fountain as it squirted onto his face. Her yin essence which exploded out was all absorbed by him.


     Davis moved back and wiped his wet face with the back of his hands and looked at her gasping for breath with an intoxicated expression on her face.


     He licked his lips and swallowed the nectar that had remained, his expression slightly glazing over as he looked at her lithe yet voluptuous body.


     Even after two years of bedding her, he just couldn't seem to get enough of her.


     Evelynn slightly sat up and she closed her mouth as her breath returned to her.


     Cultivators didn't need to breathe as the heaven and earth energy in their bodies could sustain them for a longer period of time but breathing was a bodily response that was generated after the body learns that the host's stamina is leaking at a faster rate.


     Even if they breathe, they breathe in heaven and earth energy, not oxygen.


     Davis moved in closer to her and removed his clothes, his hard-on extending towards her direction.


     Evelynn's gaze was fixed at that for a moment and then she moved her gaze to his eyes.


     Davis came close to her and was about to enter inside her when she suddenly stopped him by placing her hands on his chest.


     Davis was confused and his expression explained his question as well as his confusion.


     "I want to pleasure you as well..." Evelynn replied, causing him to blink his eyes.


     "How?"


     "Like this..." Evelynn replied as she took the shaft into her palms, her face reddening as she looked him in the eyes.


     Davis narrowed his eyes in pleasure as he felt the cold sensation on his hardness. Her palms were like sheltering him from the cold, making him feel different.


     "Are you sure?" Davis asked as he held his breath.


     He had never once asked Evelynn to pleasure him like this as he knew that the latter would never do something daring as taking his hardness into her mouth.


     It might seem easy in his previous world due to modernization and normalization but in this world, at least Evelynn needed to cross hurdles to take this step.


     "You don't want to..."


     "I do!" Davis replied instantly with a straight face.


     Evelynn tried to teasingly ask but the reply she received made her submit to his shamelessness.


     Her cheeks blushed, and even without saying anything, she bent her body and moved her lips closer to his shaft.


     Evelynn stopped and looked at the thing in front of her which looked long and magnificent. She never got a closer look but now, her eyes clearly told the other that she was feasting her eyes on it.


     Davis slightly turned embarrassed from the stare but he also felt proud. He promptly said, "If you are not willing, then forget it..."


     Evelynn looked above and gazed at his eyes with a glint, "I'm willing!"


     Davis gulped and nodded, not saying a word anymore, instead, he intensely looked at her actions, curious to see how she was going to pleasure him.


     Sure, she had pleasured him on her own by being connected intimately, but in a position like this? This was her first time.


     Evelynn slightly moved and her lips which were just a few centimeters away from the tip of his arousal, let out a breath.


     Feeling the light yet frenzy breathing on the tip of his hardness, Davis felt a jolt on his spine while his hardness trembled.


     Evelynn blinked as she saw it tremble for a moment and lightly pecked on it.


     Davis felt her lips and his shaft hardened from the wet kiss, and the soft yet cold sensation from her hands granted him euphoria.


     Her hot breath stimulated him and suddenly he could both see and sense the tip enveloped by a warm and wet sensation.


     She had taken it into her mouth, skipping the licking step. His eyes widened as he felt her caressing his tip inside her mouth.


     She moved her tongue in a way that gave immense pleasure and sucked on it as his pre-secretion entered her mouth.


     Her hand which held his shaft before was placed on his thighs, her ten fingers, each concentrating on pleasuring his pressure points.


     Davis's eyes went wide as he suddenly realized.


     This! This was the method written in one of the chapters of Yin Yang Merit Sutra, except she was using it quite differently.


     Slowly but steadily, she took in his shaft into her mouth as she bobbed her head to the front, painting it both with her saliva and his semi-white fluid.


     Davis narrowed his eyes as he felt the pressure and pleasure increase. He looked at her determined and hard-working silhouette and inwardly praised her for her perseverance.


     Suddenly, she moved back and let go of his hard-on with a pop sound and looked at him with a confused expression on her face.


     "Is it not pleasurable?"


     Davis instantly retorted, "The pleasure was building up but you suddenly let it go..."


     Evelynn blinked but then quickly took his stiffness into her mouth, her lips enveloping his entire rod.


     Davis's eyes widened as he felt the end of his tip enter a lukewarm place; deep inside her throat. He let out a grunt from the sudden brunt of pleasure and held her head but suddenly moved her head away.


     And as expected.


     *Coughh~* *Coughh~*


     Evelynn coughed from the gag reflex caused by his hardness entering through her depths. It looks she had never tried to swallow something big or failed to consider the reflex.


     Gag reflexes were still present in a cultivator, and unless they trained it as mortals do, it still remained.


     Evelynn blinked as if she didn't think this would happen. She let out an embarrassed laugh and proceeded to take his hardness into her mouth again.


     Davis blinked at her will to continue even after the awkwardness. This was why he had asked her if she was willing, in a sense, that if she was ready, but since it was the first time, he really didn't bother about her awkwardness anymore.


     However, he said, "I'll guide you..."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     370 Curse Of A Cultivator?
      "Coat your tongue with your saliva and lick it slowly..."


     Evelynn licked his shaft and nodded at him with her eyes upturned. She slowly bobbed her head up and down as he tongue traced his shaft.


     This view made Davis gulp again as he held her head.


     A few seconds later, he opened his mouth, "Move a little bit faster and concentrate on the tip..."


     However, even without his instruction at this point, Evelynn carefully traced her tongue while garnering his reactions. It didn't take her long to get to the conclusion that the tip was where he shuddered a lot.


     Davis felt her warm tongue twisting around. He slightly moved her head back and looked at her confused eyes. He pointed at her mouth and she understood.


     He positioned her lips right in front of his tip and pushed her towards him as Evelynn kept her mouth open.


     His tip entered her slimy mouth as she plastered her lips on the end of his shaft where his foreskin was folded back.


     "Now suck..." Davis said and he quickly heard sucking noises and suction forcing his hardness to tremble in pleasure.


     Evelynn smacked her lips and sucked as she swirled her tongue on his tip, her eyes upturned as she saw his reaction.


     Seeing that he was trembling as if he could hold it no longer hold it back, a sense of satisfaction welled up within her heart and her mouth responded to her excitement.


     Davis's expression looked like his soul had been sucked out. He quickly regained his bearings and pulled her head a little bit closer, bobbing her mouth inside and out to gain some breather so as to not let the pleasure reach the peak.


     But even so, his hips slightly moved seeking pleasure from her lukewarm mouth and her slimy tongue.


     In a minute, the pleasure that built up within him threatened to explode in her mouth.


     "Mmppphh~ Mmphh~" Evelynn let out heavy breaths from her nostrils as she found it harder to breathe.


     However, she quickly felt some strange changes in his hardness through her mouth which she could tell through the experience of her lower lips. His rock hard erection contracted and flexed as if it was going to explode.


     Evelynn's eyes widened as she heard him growl, "I'm going to let it out!"


     Instantly, Davis moved her head behind.


     Evelynn thought that he was going to let it out outside but when she moved back along with her head, his hardness was still in her mouth while her body was slightly slanted towards the bed.


     Both of his hands were still on her head and suddenly she felt it entering her mouth to the extreme.


     Davis's eyes were crazed. He held her head and rapidly thrust his hardness into her throat, his hips moving back and forth in a frenzy.


     Evelynn's heart almost stopped but she could guess what was going to happen. She instantly held on to his thigs for grip as his hardness slimed in and out of her mouth.



     In a few moments, her head was buried towards his crotch.


     "Swallow it!" Davis grunted as he let his yang essence explode into her throat.


     Evelynn's eyes narrowed into two crescents when she felt his hardness throb heavily while his thrust stop. Spurt and spurts of yang essence shot down her throat, quickly filling her up to the brim. The amount she could swallow at a time was less and his yang essence rose to her mouth, coating her cheeks.


     Her nostrils twitched and his yang essence leaked out from her lips, trickling down on her pale white chin.


     The gag reflex that threatened to well up within her was stopped by her own will as she swallowed the remaining loads of yang essence, still coming out while his hardness quivered in her mouth.


     Her eyes glistened and his hardness which looked as if it was forced down upon her made her mind inwardly snap. The smell of it made her dizzy and compelling causing her to wonder what was happening within her.


     Davis moved back and took his half-erect hardness out of her mouth as he collapsed on the bed. His eyes looked as if he were lost. He didn't think that this would be such a heavenly experience. He didn't want to forget this experience one bit but he couldn't believe he face-rammed her just like that.


     Evelynn still had her face glancing above as she looked at the bright light from the ceiling. She subconsciously licked her lips and swallowed the yang essence that stained her chin.


     Her eyes which were looking above glanced down as she saw her half-erect hardness. Her body automatically moved towards his direction.


     While Davis was still reveling in the heavenly experience, he suddenly felt a slimy soft sensation trace his shaft. He looked downwards and saw Evelynn licking from the base of his shaft, cleaning with her pink slimy tongue.


     He was instantly flabbergasted but realized that it was also mentioned in the Yin-Yang Merit Sutra; to not waste a single drop of yin or yang essence.


     Maybe she was trying to adhere to the texts, maybe she was not, but that didn't matter.


     The only scenery he could see that she was deeply entranced with his hardness, bobbing her head up and down while she placed her dainty hand on his thighs.


     The sucking sounds were increasing the sensation of pleasure by a few times before she pooped it out of her mouth, and as she did so, she coughed and gulped the remaining seed in her mouth.


     He sat up and extended his hands towards Evelynn, bringing her closer towards him as he held her cheeks.


     He gave a slight peck on her lips and grasped her waists. Bringing her towards his crotch, he settled her down on his hardness, entering inside her as he felt her hole stretch perfectly to accommodate his hardness.


     "Hnn!~" Evelynn moaned as she grasped his shoulders. Her legs were placed in an M as she sat on his hardness, however, she bent her legs and locked it over his waists.


     Davis smiled as he saw her lazy eyes, small nose, and plump rosy lips at such close proximity. Her entire face screamed 'sexy!'.


     His chest and her bountiful breasts were crushed together, making her curves flatten over his. Their gazes were attracted to each other and they felt it was time they dual cultivated once again.


     Evelynn leaned towards him as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Her bosoms were entirely flattened and their bodies were stuck to each other that they resonated while exchanging energy through their pores.


     Davis and Evelynn could feel the energy coursing through their pores, entering their meridians as they joined the passive circulation.


     Pleasure, cultivation, intimacy. All three of them defined dual cultivation.


     Davis's hands that were on her waists moved towards her back as he held the back of her head, interlocking her green hair with one hand and her back with the other.


     He brought her face close and kissed her deeply while moving his hips slowly, supporting her back as he entered in her and out.


     Evelynn's mouth went agape as she separated from his lips. Her lazy eyes dazed while her expression turned into one of pleasure. She could feel his entire hardness continuously rub the walls inside her with short strokes.


     Davis buried his lips on her neck and deeply took in her scent as he increased the intensity of his short thrusts.


     The moans he could hear just beside his ears sent him into a trance as he held her tight, thrusting to let out his yang essence again.


     He knew that he was essentially rubbing her most sensitive place in that area causing her to lose her mind to pleasure, and with him holding her this tightly, the sensation of her whole body was transmitted to him, ultimately inviting him to spurt loads and loads of yang essence into her in a few minutes.


     "Hnnghhh!~" Evelynn threw her head back as she let out groans and moans, her pupils went to the back of her eyes from the pure pleasure she experienced. Her yin essence also flooded out of her valley, coating his entire hardness in her transparent yet glistening fluids.


     They gasped as they tried to take in deep breaths and the look in their eyes told that it was just the beginning and there were still many rounds to complete.


     Davis stood up as he lifted her up while making her stick close to his skin, making him feel comfortable from her body warmth.


     He used both of his hand to hold her butt as their genitals were still connected together.


     Evelynn looked at him lazily and closed her eyes while feeling the pleasure. She still held his neck and she also knew what this position meant.


     Davis slowly moved her above and saw her eyelids tremble. He deviously smiled.


     "Aaahhhnn!~"


     He suddenly slammed her down on his crotch as he heard her rasp while holding him tightly. He lifted her up and rammed her down on his long hardness, creating slapping sounds.


     *Paahh~* *Paahh~*


     Their thighs slapped in rhyme while her curvaceous figure danced on his arms. Her bountiful bosoms bounced in front of his eyes.


     Watching her fall into ecstasy while being straddled on him, he leaned on her bosoms and took her pink bud into his mouth, sucking while licking on it.


     Evelynn arched her back as she looked at the ceiling as her eyes wide opened. The pleasure she felt increased many times while she also felt the energy given by him through her pink buds enter her meridians.


     The sensation itself caused her to go awry as she moved her hands to tightly hold his face on to her breasts.


     Davis switched to her other bosom after playing with it for a while. While he sucked on her, he also slowly moved his hips as he rammed her, making her moan in pleasure.


     "I... I'm dying..." Evelynn's shook her head from feeling the peak of pleasure. She was already sensitive, so she had soon reached her peak, energetically releasing her yin essence once again.


     Davis felt warm in her hole. The yin essence that coated his hardness was quickly absorbed by him, making his shaft harden to an incredible degree.


     He let her bosom go and slammed her down on his hardness again but this time...


     "Kyaah!~" Evelynn shouted as her eyes widened. She was still reveling in the pleasure when she felt him suddenly enter her depths again. She turned to look at him take a deep breath as she felt a jolt up her spine.


     *Paahh!~* *Paahh!~* *Paahh!~*


     Davis groped her butt tight and rammed into her with frenzied hip movements. Evelynn moved her hips along with him subconsciously as she gasped and struggled. The hands which were locking her down didn't allow her to escape


     "I'm going to let it out!" Davis groaned and finally let out loads of yang essence in her warm and wet hold which gradually filled up her womb.


     The place where they were connected was sloppy wet with white liquids.


     However, Davis didn't stop his ramming. He collapsed along with her on the bed and they were in a missionary position with her legs bent up in the air while being supported by his shoulders.


     Davis held her bountiful breasts with his two hands and fondled into many shapes while he continued to ram inside her pothole in a frenzy.


     Evelynn wiggled her butt as her pupils had already moved to the back of her eyes. It was unknown if she was conscious but Davis could feel her continuously release her yin essence towards his hardness with every thrust he made.


     His pistoning motion invited a cry of pleasure every time she felt it. His hardness entered in and out of her smoothly with all those liquid covering their genitals.


     Davis suddenly released her legs from his shoulders and pressed into to kiss her lips. He didn't even have to pry open her agape mouth but entered her lips with his tongue as he played with hers.


     He closed her mouth shut with his and frenziedly rammed before he let out another huge load of yang essence into her womb.


     "Hngggg!~"


     Evelynn was totally out of it. Her eyes still hadn't turned normal, however, she continuously twitched from the raging pleasure that encroached her entire body, mind, and soul.


     She was totally filled up and his yang essence leaked out of her even without him taking out his member out. His member continuously twitched as it spurted out till the last drop it could.


     In a few seconds, Evelynn's eyes were visible to his own and they both knew that this wasn't the end of it.


     Such was the curse of a cultivator...




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     371 Return Of The Twins
      "Viktor, I don't see any reason for us to stay in this small world any longer." A man with a youthful appearance uttered as he sighed, his eyes revealing a fatigued glint, "I'm feeling rather nostalgic."


     "Right, I'm feeling nostalgic as well."


     Another youth who had the same facial and body features as the previous youth replied.


     Except, the man who first spoke wore purple robes compared to the man who spoke later, who was wearing blue robes.


     Both of them were draped in royal clothes like they were some princes of an Empire.


     "We might have to search for another spatial tunnel..." The blue-robe youth, Viktor spoke in an anxious voice.


     The purple-robe youth laughed as a playful smile flashed appeared on his lips, "It's fine! The reason why I told you that we should no longer stay in this small world was because I found a few thousand spirit stones on the frozen side of this celestial body."


     "Are you serious? Jonas!?" Viktor widened his eyes in shock.


     Jonas nodded his head smilingly and raised his brows, "Well, if you actually stopped playing with your woman, we would've found these spirit stones sooner!"


     "You!" Viktor raised his hands to pound Jonas once but dropped it down once he saw his twin brother questioningly smile.


     "Don't tell me you plan on bringing her back home? Royal Father won't accept her..."


     "Regardless, Royal Father will have to accept her because I've probably become equal to him in cultivation in these twenty years."


     "Are you not interested in the throne?"


     "Screw that! After living here, I recognize how stupid it is for me to sit there as I stupidly command my subjects."


     Jonas laughed as he heard something funny, "If Royal Father were to hear it, I'm sure he would send you to the prison for mocking him."


     "What about you?"


     "It's a drag, I'm not going to do it even if I'm nominated. Besides, the throne belongs to our first brother by right. I don't think I should go out of my way to take it from him." Jonas shrugged.


     Viktor ignored his words and waved his hands as a slim rectangular-shaped box appeared in his hand.


     He fiddled with it using his fingers for a minute and looked at it as if he was waiting for something.


     Jonas's eyes shone as he spoke, "You're sending a message to her with that thing called a mobile phone?"


     Viktor raised his brows, "Are you bothered by it?"


     "No, I just thought that these mortals are pretty smart to create an object such as this with just their intellect. At least, we didn't have or at least heard about this in the history of the Grand Sea Continent."


     "It's called science and it is their own way of verifying the truths of the world," Viktor spoke as he shook his head.


     "That woman you liked, if I remember correctly, I think she was called a scientist or something?"


     Viktor facepalmed, "You never come out other than trying to search for mysterious treasures, staying inside while cultivating to the best of your ability, trying to catch up to me..."



     As if being stepped upon his Achilles' heel, Jonas roared back, "Who told you to be talented than me? Even though we are twins, how come you are talented than me?"


     Viktor stepped back as he shook his hands, "I didn't mean that. What I meant was that you are so caught up in trying to catch up to my cultivation that you missed out on your youthful period."


     "Besides, there are so many things to learn about in this small world. Like this mobile phone which can allow you to communicate through something known as radio waves which are similar to how we communicate using Soul Transmission."


     Jonas lifted up his eyebrows, his mouth curved up and his facial expression turned into one of disdain, "See, they already took the first step wrongly. Instead of increasing their own power, they rely on objects called devices..."


     Viktor sighed again, "You misunderstood. These devices are similar to the formations that we use. While they still don't know how to cultivate, there are plenty of experts who have reached the First Stage here..."


     "Is that true!? I thought cultivation didn't exist in this small world but only as a fantasy!?"


     "As I said, you are behind the times, and even information. Even though the heaven and earth energy here is so thin that it is practically non-existent, there are still a few hundred who have managed to cultivate to the First Stage from being a mortal in this decade." Viktor said as he shook his head, however, he didn't say about why there were suddenly First Stage Cultivators popping out in the world.


     Jonas's facial expression changed and the way he looked at this small world experienced a little change.


     "Fine, I admit that they have their own way of finding the truths but to achieve anything of significance with this thing called science... Impossible!"


     Viktor rubbed his chin as he pondered, "You might be right..."


     "So, when are we leaving?" Jonas asked but before Viktor could reply, he continued, "If that woman of yours is going to delay for a week, then I'm going back by myself."


     Viktor frowned but just before he could reply, the mobile in his hands sounded as it vibrated. His face blossomed into a smile and his expectant eyes gazed at the mobile.


     He touched the phone and slid his fingers, and a projection was released, lighting up the empty space above the mobile phone.


     The light gradually transformed into a human-shaped female figure wearing a white lab coat.


     It was a young woman, her face looked slightly v-shaped with two pairs of small eyes, a sharp nose, and rosy lips.


     The woman's restless gaze fell towards Viktor and her cheeks reddened like a tomato. She placed her pale white hands on her chest as she heaved and said, "About the message, is it true?"


     "Yes, Meng Ying. I've found the necessary treasures required to travel back to my world." Viktor replied as he looked at the hologram while he pointed the bottom camera of the mobile towards him.


     "Amazing!~" Meng Ying ecstatically screamed, however, she bit her lips as she asked, "Can I really come?"


     Viktor smiled as he heard her doubtful tone, "Of course, you can. You know that I wouldn't dupe you, right?"


     Meng Ying's expression changed, "I know you wouldn't but I am an orphan and essentially a captive in another perspective. However, you helped and freed me through legal means, so I know that they wouldn't make a fuss..."


     Viktor heartily laughed, "Good! Those fellows know not to target you since I've given them some benefits for your sake!"


     Meng Ying nodded as she smiled heartily, "Hmm... I'll follow you then..."


     "I'll see you in two days, be prepared!" Viktor added in a confident tone.


     Meng Ying nodded her head and she moved her hands towards him.


     The communication shut off and the vivid mountains behind came into his view. He took a deep breath and said, "We'll go back in the three days!"


     Jonas chimed in, "Sure!"


     However, he was slightly confused.


     Benefits? What benefits?


     He knew that his twin brother already gave some benefits to these indigenous people for securing the place they appeared from, but from the looks of it...


     "Did you give them some benefits again?"


     Viktor froze, however, he slightly nodded his head.


     "For that woman?"


     Jonas narrowed his eyes, "You're simply wasting resources when you can just enslave them."


     Viktor looked as if he was going to say something, however, he closed his mouth.


     "You're really passive after coming to this place, aren't you, Viktor?"


     "I only gave them some pills required to reach the First Stage. In any case, it was rotting in my spatial ring, so I just thought why not exchange these for her freedom."


     "Oh..." Jonas promptly shut up once he heard that. He had thought his twin brother was squandering spirit stones on a mortal woman but it seems like the Viktor gave away items which if kept beside him, he wouldn't even bother to look at it out of disdain.


     ======


     More than half a month later.


     In Davis's room.


     Davis sat on the bed while he circulated the Fourth Layer of the Extinction Lightning Judgement through his meridians.


     The energy in his black sparkling revolving core, his dantian, and his meridians had grown capable of absorbing and storing energy to a tremendous degree.


     He had just finished his breakthrough into the Peak-Level Body Transformation Stage. He dual cultivated with Evelynn, opting to increase his Essence Gathering Cultivation in a slow but steady pace.


     In truth, he could've cultivated to the peak as soon as he entered the Body Transformation Stage but to have a stable foundation, he knew that one must not be hasty.


     That's why he had put a lot of effort and time into building a good foundation, even pondering on the energy circulation method so that he could see through the intricacies of the lightning laws.


     Although he had already achieved the elementary level in lightning laws, he still wanted to to see if he could improve on it, but the more the tried to improve, the more he realized that without reaching the Law Seed Stage, it was quite impossible to reach the First Level Intent in Lightning Laws.


     Davis who thought that he could ignore the limitations of the cultivation stages in his dreams was quite bummed out.


     One of his fantasies that stemmed from reading level skipping novels were dashed just like that. The saying that reality was often disappointing certainly applied to him now as he could feel it welling up within his throat in the form of a swear.


     Taking a deep breath to calm himself, he once again circulated the Fourth Layer of the Extinction Lightning Judgement.


     As the energy circulated all around the meridians to his revolving core, he started to stabilize his breakthrough.


     Now, he was only a step away from Law Seed Stage which he would try to do a reach in a year or so.


     But before acting on that in a year, he promptly decided to have a breakthrough in his Body Tempering Cultivation System so that he could enter the Sixth Stage half a year later from now.


     As he thought of this, he gathered his thoughts on the Revolving Core which showed not much variation from the time it was actually formed.


     He had thought that it would be a heaven-defying opportunity but who would've known that it was pretty much useless other than providing him some huge amount of energy storage capacity and attunement towards lightning.


     'Maybe I underestimated its growth potential or it's truly just a little better than a first grade Revolving Core...' Davis thought as he opened his eyes.


     He stopped circulating and planned on collecting the souls of some Fifth Stage Magical Beasts in the Grand Sea to make Fallen Heaven shut up its yapping non-existent mouth.


     It had been complaining to him that it was not getting enough feasts lately and pestered him to get it some high-quality souls.


     To this, Davis could only sigh and try to hunt some Fifth Stage Magical Beasts to placate it.


     Besides, he had also wanted to provide his family members with Grand Beast Stage Meat so that they can improve faster, even promoting their Body Tempering Cultivation to some degree.


     The gut in human cultivators could completely digest a magical beast meat corresponding to one stage lower of their cultivation.


     This was also the reason why human cultivators had not stopped eating even though they don't need food to live their lives as long as they can rely on energy.


     Human Cultivators only ate food to taste and increase their prowess, not to survive like mortals.


     'I'll inform Evelynn before I go...' Davis casually thought and stepped outside the room.


     Suddenly, he sensed two powerful figures rapidly flying in his direction, no, to be precise, in the Royal Castle's direction.


     The only reason he could notice this without even using his Soul Sense was because of the two powerful figures, who dashed through the skies while not even bothering to suppress their cultivation, even going so far as to swagger off their undulations as they flew towards the Royal Castle.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     372 Breaking The News To Them
      'Two Law Seed Stage Experts? From the Guardian Alliance?' Davis thought as he released his Soul Sense.


     'To dare strut around their cultivation here, are they deliberately mocking us or alternatively letting us know of their arrival? Truly interesting...'


     After all, every powerful people in the Grand Sea Continent knew to stay clear of the Loret Empire and give respect whenever they see the members of the Loret Family.


     Davis who had been quite bored these days considered what to do while he wondered that if the arrival of these two people could relieve him of his boredom.


     Although he was content, a peaceful life was boring and that was a fact.


     Davis's facial expression changed as it turned into one astonishment. He instantly recognized the faces of those two as it seemed familiar.


     'Wait, there are three people? A woman...' Davis instantly saw three people heading towards them instead of the two he sensed.


     'A mortal?...'


     He could quickly gauge the cultivation level of that woman but when he saw the woman's clothes, Davis widened his eyes in shock.


     ======


     In the Empress's Quarters, Empress's room.


     Claire sat one bed while she kept pondering on the fire laws. The fire which constantly danced in front of her eyes gave her the comprehension she needed when deeply pondering on it.


     Beside her, to the other side of the bed was Logan, currently comprehending the Lightning Laws.


     Lightning sparked and even traveled through his meridians which he then personally experienced it with his soul, trying to gather his thoughts on how frightening lightning was in tempering.


     This gave him stable comprehension and they were both making gradual progress towards the Law Manifestation Stage; the Sixth Stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation.


     They had already reached Level Two Intent while training in their respective laws in the past and all that was left were for them to reach Level Three Intent before making a breakthrough to the Law Manifestation Stage.


     Of course, they could make the breakthrough without comprehending but then it wouldn't provide them with a complete and immense effect.


     There was a great difference when one breakthroughs while only having comprehended Level One Intent and breaking through while having comprehended Level Three Intent.


     The latter would obviously provide more benefits and widen the gap that existed between cultivators who were at the same stage and level.


     Claire could feel that she was imminent in comprehending the Level Three Intent in Fire Laws. She had already comprehended Level Two Intent when she fought with Logan at that time.


     As for Logan, he had just reached Level Two Intent in Lightning Laws a few months ago. He had traversed the Grand Sea Continent and visited the place where Fallen Extinction Lightning had been procured,


     The area was raining down will lightning perpetually and comprehending in that area became an impetus for him to comprehend Level Two Intent.



     Now, their rate of comprehension was low, however, their talents made up for it. If they were in a suitable environment to comprehend the natural laws, then their rate of improvement would be quite tremendous.


     Logan and Claire sat side by side on the ends of the bed as they comprehended, but if one could see some transparent liquids staining the bed in the middle, they could deduce that not long ago, a 'battle' just took place.


     Suddenly, both of their eyes opened at the same time as they simultaneously stood up. Both of them looked at each other, and their gazes spoke volumes of their next actions.


     Logan left after a moment and Claire took some time before heading out for obvious reasons.


     ... They were naked.


     In the airspace outside the Royal Castle, Logan appeared and saw the three figures approaching him from the distance.


     For some reason, he felt the energy waves coming at him from the distance felt a little familiar. Nonetheless, when he actually saw the two figures, his eyes widened in shock!


     Logan shouted as he felt chills creep up his spine, "Viktor! Jonas!!!"


     The three figures who were in the distance arrived in front of Logan in a few seconds, their faces bright and radiant.


     "Fifth Brother!" The two figures who led the front shouted as they smiled.


     Logan's face was still frozen with the shocked expression he displayed.


     The two brothers, his seventh brother and eighth brother whom he thought to be dead were alive, truly alive. He couldn't help but feel an indescribable emotion bubbling within his heart.


     The twins' smiling expression slowly faded away as they noticed Logan's strange expression. Even so, they lightly smiled as they came forward to hug him.


     Logan reciprocated their hug as he tightly twisted his hands around their shoulders, his heart filled with complex emotions.


     They separated and stared at each other, their faces filled with nostalgic expressions that lasted for a decade; figuratively speaking.


     Even though the princes of the Loret Empire at that time were amiable, they still held animosity and were competitive towards each other.


     In that group of princes, Logan was only close with only two of them, and they were none other than Viktor and Jonas.


     Although Logan and the twins were essentially from different mothers, they shared a bond that was closer than real siblings. They played together and even cultivated together, not until they left in their paths separately.


     Because they had no interest in the throne of the Loret Empire, Logan headed to the Grand Sea Continent Meet, participating in it while the twin brothers headed towards their own future, adventuring in the Grand Sea Continent.


     It was only when Logan returned with Claire from the Grand Sea Continent Meet did the betrayal by the six noble families occur, devastating the bloodline of the Loret Family, leaving only Logan and the twin brothers alive as a result.


     Nevertheless, there could still be Loret Family members out there, born from the unscrupulous deeds of the Loret Family members like how Logan once did.


     Of course, if those children born out of wedlock came forward to identify themselves as belonging to the Loret Family, he would take them in but not go actively search for them.


     He didn't want to add extra burden to his own, so he didn't go forward to look for them.


     Logan extended his hands and patted both their shoulders while having a complex expression on his face, "Good, Good!"


     "Not only you two are alive but you two also managed to break through to the Law Seed Stage?!"


     "Good!!" Logan eagerly repeated his words as if he had been fed an aphrodisiac while his face flushed red.


     He could sense that his Seventh Brother Viktor was at Mid-Level Law Seed Stage while his Eighth Brother Jonas was at Low-Level Law Seed Stage.


     His emotions were that high from seeing his two lost brothers whom he had presumed to be dead, return stronger than ever.


     He presumed them to be dead because, even after a decade, there was no sign of them in the Grand Sea Continent which made him confirm his guess more or less.


     He had even confided his worries to Claire about his missing brothers once upon a time.


     But who would've thought that these two were truly alive, even managing to reach the Law Seed Stage eventually?


     Logan was absolutely moved to tears but he kept his emotions inside as a man, and an elder brother.


     Jonas's expression suddenly turned sly, "Fifth Brother, why is that I smell a woman's fragrance on you?"


     Logan became startled. He suddenly heartily laughed and as if it was preordained, Claire arrived towards them, dressed extraordinarily in the Empress's Clothes.


     "Who is this?" Jonas confusedly asked as he took a step back.


     "Did our Royal Father marry a new wife and made her the Empress?" Viktor softly muttered in confusion but the other two were able to hear him.


     "Empress your ass! She's my wife!" Logan quickly turned aggressive as he shouted.


     Viktor and Jonas were both stunned.


     Viktor's face reddened but he pointed at Claire and shouted back in embarrassment, "But look! She is wearing the Empress's robes!"


     Logan sighed as he didn't take offense but abruptly understood.


     He had come out quickly to meet the incoming 'menace', so he just wore his normal robes and not the extra layer of robes which is the Emperor's robes.


     They didn't recognize him as the Emperor, and so they thought of Claire as their Royal Father's wife.


     Besides, they still thought that...


     Logan sighed again, "Jonas, Viktor... Let's talk inside..."


     The twin brothers nodded and followed Logan into the Royal Castle. There were also other figures such as Clara, Evelynn, Hendrickson, and Randal floating in the skies, however, they too followed them back into the Royal Castle.


     In the air where they stood and talked, Davis's figure mysteriously appeared as he too followed.


     ======


     Royal Castle, Throne Hall.


     Logan walked into the Throne Hall through the huge doors and stood before the Loret Empire's Mighty Throne, which was now actually adorned with a few spirit stones.


     Viktor and Jonas were astonished to see those spirit stones adorning the throne, however, they didn't think too much about as there were, even more, pressing matters.


     Logan's gaze when he looked at the Throne was complicated to the extreme as he didn't know how to break it to them. The tangled emotions he once felt, that curbed him from breaking through to the Adult Soul Stage at that time were returning back to him.


     "Fifth Brother, where's Royal Father?"


     "Why isn't anyone here?


     Jonas and Viktor respectively spoke as they panned their gazes at the officials and subjects. They couldn't recognize any of them except Hendrickson and Randal.


     Even so, the latter two didn't speak as they just kept their mouths shut.


     Jonas and Viktor had their eyes narrowed. They could feel the heavy atmosphere that was forming as time ticked by...


     Viktor slightly took a step back, protecting Meng Ying who was behind him.


     To this woman who silently followed him back to this place without uttering a word after arriving at the Royal Castle, he already felt that he had wronged her.


     Because he was innately a sociable person, he had already done research about the mortal's culture and tradition on that celestial body. So he had realized all the more meaning in her silence.


     Jonas also felt something was wrong, so he slightly moved his hands, ready to battle as soon as possible in the case of unforeseen circumstances.


     When Logan finished remembering and making up his mind, he slowly turned back and saw them being... awfully cautious.


     He turned confused, "What are you doing?"


     Jonas and Viktor blinked as they thought inwardly, 'It's something we'd like to ask...'


     Both of them relaxed and turned embarrassed as they felt the surrounding atmosphere not heavy anymore, instead it was slightly solemn when they looked at Logan's expression.


     "The entire Loret Family had been annihilated." Logan calmly uttered but even so, his tone was filled with an explosive momentum that carried into their ears, shaking their soul.


     Jonas and Viktor suddenly felt the atmosphere turn cold, no, it was actually not the surroundings turning cold but their hearts. It was like their hearts had been plunged in an abyss of ice.


     "You're kidding right, Fifth Brother?" Jonas asked as his face twitched.


     Logan calmly shook his head, his gaze not avoiding theirs.


     Jonas uttered with a face full of disbelief, "It's a lie..."


     Meanwhile, Viktor looked as if he had just encountered something out of his imagination, his face blank.


     Viktor slowly moved towards Logan as he stepped on the tiled floor with each of his loose steps.


     He grasped the collars of Logan's robe as he asked, "You're not kidding, are you?


     Logan again shook his head for the second time.


     Viktor chuckled, and then he moved back before chuckling again. His steps taken behind were slowly turning disordered before he actually lost his footsteps, falling on the floor.


     But before he could completely fall, a figure ran in his direction and managed to support him.


     It was none other than Meng Ying.


     Jonas also turned a little dizzy as he held his head. He checked with his Soul Sense, but he didn't actually find anyone he knew and most of the rooms were blocked by formations that he couldn't penetrate but even so, he could understand this hopeless and despairing possibility which he didn't dare to actually believe.


     All of them were dead!




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     373 Eyeglasses
      "How?" Viktor asked as he regained his bearings after being lifted up by his woman. His mind was a mess but he still wanted to know how it had happened, how the extermination of the Loret Family actually took place.


     He didn't want to believe it and even felt it to be surreal, however, his brother calmly spoke with a solemn expression on his face which made him understand otherwise.


     Logan started to explain the events that took place during the rebellion. He didn't leave any details but precisely explained the happenings and how he managed to gather support and wage war against the traitors for 3 years before emerging as the victor during the rebellion with his wife, Claire.


     "And finally, I slew the heads of the four heads of the Noble Families and managed to kill the other two later even though they plotted to kidnap my first son."


     Logan was at the last part of his explanation but he suddenly paused when he noticed Claire walking towards him with an object in her hands.


     She stood before him and donned the object over his shoulders; the royal clothes which the Emperor wore.


     Logan tidied himself and flicked his sleeves, "That year, I married Claire and officially became the Emperor of the Loret Empire. If you don't believe me, you can ask anyone here, even the citizens probably know of the story."


     After the explanation ended, Jonas and Viktor had a listless expression on their faces as if they weren't really listening to the explanation. But one could see the deep scar in their eyes, an emotional scar which couldn't be gotten rid off easily.


     Logan inwardly sighed. When his parents died, he had the same reaction but Claire was there for him to be consoled as he was encompassed in her warmth, which resulted in giving birth to Davis at that time.


     Jonas depressingly muttered as he plopped to the ground, "Mother..."


     Meng Ying held Viktor as she caressed him. She could understand bits and pieces of the universal language of this cultivation world since Viktor had taught her in her free time for their future.


     He actually wanted to introduce her to his parents, but they were no more.


     She had thought that she would receive blessings or even curses from his parents, but it looked like they weren't even here to do that.


     Meng Ying understood his pain and silently comforted him while she also felt depressed.


     Logan shook his head once again as he saw them. He had shared this pain once too, so he obviously knew how deep it could reflect on one's life.


     It made him unable to achieve breakthroughs for a long period of time, not until he had something known as family to rely on.


     The Throne Hall was silent as it could get; pin-drop silence. The long silence didn't bother Logan and Claire, but the officials were fidgeting from the unnerving silence.


     Exactly five minutes later, Jonas stood up as he wiped his tears away. He silently left the Throne Hall, not bothering to look back.



     Another ten minutes later, Viktor also regained his bearings as he continuously nodded his head as if he was accepting the facts laid before him,


     Before long, he uttered, "Prepare a room for us... Fifth... No, Emperor." He shook his head as he wryly smiled.


     Logan wanted them to not use honorifics, but he nodded his head. He personally led those two out of the Throne Hall and made their way to an unused room.


     While on his way, he saw many gathered outside, including his own children which he fathered from other women.


     Even Clara, Diana, and Edward were there, curious to see the ongoing commotion because everyone had more or less noticed the powerful undulations befalling the Royal Castle twenty minutes ago.


     He didn't see Davis and automatically assumed that he was monitoring through Soul Sense.


     ======


     Davis returned to his room after monitoring what had happened in the Throne Hall, whereupon he saw Evelynn sitting in his bed, at if she was waiting for him.


     "You didn't go watch the commotion? Davis asked as he suddenly materialized in the room, no, not materialized but shut off his Dark Concealing Shroud Art, making him visible to the eyes of the others.


     Evelynn was not at all startled as she answered, "I didn't want to cause any trouble to you, besides, it isn't my turn to fight against invaders..."


     She had become accustomed to his scare tactics whereupon he would continue to pounce on her after seeing her antics.


     Davis was amused at her answer. It looks like he had given her too much comfort and status that she truly began to act like a princess. Although not the expected behavior during an invasion, he was content nonetheless.


     Otherwise, should he expect her to meet the enemy in his stead when the others who can resolve the trouble are currently present? That would be truly disgusting of him.


     Taking a step back, even if there was no one to meet the enemy in a situation except Evelynn, he still wouldn't want her to engage as he was extremely protective of her, not wanting her to get hurt in the least.


     Davis then proceeded to explain what he had heard in the Throne Hall to Evelynn. Inwardly, he swore that the person he most talked to in his entire life changed from Ellia to Evelynn.


     Evelynn nodded her head in understanding, a pitiable expression appeared on her face, "I see, it is truly a tragic experienced for them. I wish that they could recover sooner..."


     "Hmm... They would, but it might take longer or even sooner. Who knows? It depends upon how much they treasured their family and their home but the answer is obvious when I saw their brokenhearted expressions from the shadows."


     Evelynn pouted slightly, "You need to stop spying on people, it's a bad habit, especially when I'm in the bath!"


     Davis turned embarrassed as he shamelessly laughed, "Can't help it... Whether it is you or the others, it is better if they don't notice me when I spy..."


     'Hmm... Wait! The way I worded it, sounds obviously wrong! As if I peeped on other women!' Davis inwardly sweated but seeing that Evelynn only shrugged to his reply, he heaved a sigh of relief.


     Fortunately, it didn't turn into a misunderstood battlefield caused by the slight of his tongue.


     "And the way you explained... You slightly seemed interested in the woman who wore something you called as eyeglasses..."


     Davis narrowed his eyes as he inwardly mused, 'Why is she so keen whenever I mention other women?'


     However, he answered as he nodded, "I am interested in that woman but not in a romantic way."


     Evelynn turned confused.


     "It relates to one of my secrets..."


     Evelynn made an understanding expression on her face as she nodded. She asked no more and wasn't invasive but one could see the curiosity in her eyes.


     Davis inwardly chuckled but didn't explain as that would take a long time and a lot of misunderstandings to be cleared.


     It could actually backfire on him for all he knew.


     Imagine him telling that he was not Davis but Tian Long in the dead Davis's Body. She would totally misunderstand in many ways and he can say goodbye to his married life.


     Although he knew that she would trust him to an enormous degree, that trust would depend if he was he, not someone else.


     Davis had an idea on how to clear this mess but it still wasn't the right time to tell her about this. At least, he wouldn't tell her unless he was absolutely sure of convincing her that he was the one who loved her, not the dead Davis.


     He smiled and ran his fingers through her silky green hair, his face gentle.


     "I guess that I would be soon leaving in a month or two..."


     Evelynn was suddenly startled, she gasped his caressing hand and asked, "Why? You told..."


     Davis cut her off, "Not to the First Layer, but the place where that woman came from..."


     Evelynn suddenly understood that it was once again something related to his secrets.


     She answered as she bit her lips, "Alright..."


     Davis ran his fingers again through her hair and caressed her cheeks, "Don't worry, I would return soon after leaving..."


     Evelynn closed her eyes as she felt his warm hands.


     "... I guess." He then added, feeling bad to lie to her, after all, he might stay there for a few months to discover the secrets of Fallen Heaven. He guessed that there might be actually a clue left in the place where Fallen Heaven had been sealed.


     'I wouldn't know without actually heading there...' Davis mused as his hands caressed her rosy cheeks.


     He slightly moved his hands to her earlobe and pinched it as he massaged, feeling the softness.


     Evelynn turned confused as she felt him message her earlobes but as time passed by, her expression slowly changed into one of languid satisfaction.


     Davis smiled as he moved his other hand to her other earlobe and simultaneously massaged both of them.


     Feeling the increase in Evelynn's warmth from her cheeks on his palm, he knew that she was thoroughly enjoying his massage.


     'Sadly, what I'm trying to do is no massage...' Davis inwardly mused as lips curved up into a grin. He removed one of his hands from her earlobes, causing Evelynn to open her eyes in dissatisfaction.


     She pouted and turned her head, feeling the warmth of his palms in her lips.


     Feeling the soft yet wet squishiness on his palm, he slightly moved his hand away from her lips and touched her other cheek with the back of his palm.


     Caressing her once more, he felt her hot breath blowing on the back of his wrist.


     Taking the hand away from her cheeks, he ran his fingers through her hair once more as if he did it for the first time.


     "Mnn~" Evelynn gave a sound of dissatisfaction as she pouted.


     "Haha..." Davis slightly laughed seeing that his tease had worked her up.


     He pressed her pouted cheek and caressed again while her expression became slowly addicted as she narrowed her eyes lazily to enjoy the feeling.


     After caressing and pinching her earlobe for a while, he slightly moved his hand down and grasped her chin, lifting it up.


     Just when Evelynn opened her narrowed eyes, she saw his deep yet desiring blue eyes deeply gazing at hers. Her face automatically ripened into a red tomato.


     Davis was in a trance as her blushing face came into his view. He did all that to see this face after all.


     He leaned in took her lips, savoring her soft yet sweet tongue as he pried it open with his tongue.


     Evelynn's closed her eyes again as her body went automatically limp from all the blood that had rushed to her head.


     Davis pushed her on the bed slowly and didn't even let her retaliate as he forcefully pushed his tongue inside her mouth.


     Evelynn felt her mouth being dominated and caressed by his tongue but didn't resist as she let him do whatever he pleased. She could only shut her eyes in pleasure as she received his love.


     Davis moved his tongue back and used his lips to savor her lush lips, tasting her sweetness. He leaned towards the side of her neck and rained down kisses as he imprinted her fragrance into his mind.


     "Mnnn~" Evelynn gasped with a moan as she wrapped her arms around his neck from the irresistible pleasure.


     She could feel him suckling on her neck as his hot breath tickled her sexual nerves.


     "Aahn~ Mmm~"


     Seeing her actively respond to his love, Davis felt the intense need to conquer her again.


     He quickly removed her white-green robes as her two bountiful yet perky bosoms came into his view. He feasted his eyes on it before proceeding to strip her naked as he did the same to himself.


     Grasping his rock hard shaft, he guided it to her hole. With a swift thrust, he buried himself deep into her wet walls and felt it clamp down on him heavily.


     Taking a deep breath, he clasped her waists with both his hands and thrust deep and hard at her inner walls.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     374 Candidacy?
      "Aaaahn~ Mnmmm~" Evelynn repeatedly let out moans of pleasure as she threw her hand above her head.


     Davis's gaze fell upon her twin peaks as he rammed his hot shaft into her pleasure hole with swiftness.


     Her twin peaks were bouncing up and down along with his ramming as her body was held down in place with his grasp.


     He leaned in on her took her rosebud into his mouth while sucking and licking.


     Evelynn had her mouth agape from his teasing. She gazed at down at Davis and saw him being absorbed with her twin peaks.


     Her cheeks turned crimson red as she blushed hard and thought that the scene looked as if he was devouring her like how a magical beast would but she didn't move away her gaze, intently viewing his actions as she felt the pleasure building up in her lower nerves.


     Feeling his hard shaft moving in and out of that zone, her toes stiffened and she moved her thick legs to lock his waist from granting her more pleasure.


     Davis looked at her squirming waist and knew that she was almost going to climax.


     With all the time he spent with her in bed, he knew her weak spots at the tip of his fingers, and exactly the most important action that could make her climax at the peak was...


     He left teasing her rosy buds and leaned in on her face as he took her lips into his own.


     "Mnmmmmmm~~!" From Evelynn's throat came a sexy muffled moan that reverberated into his head.


     Both of their lower zones were wet, filled with love essences in a few endearing seconds.


     While their bodily fluids were staining the bedsheets, Davis caressed Evelynn's cheeks as he leaned in to kiss her forehead.


     Evelynn looked at him with an endearing glint in her eyes, her expression indicating that she was quite satisfied.


     However, they continued their lovemaking for a long time after this event.


     ======


     Two days later.


     Jonas arrived at the Royal Castle after leaving for who knows where to spend some time alone to get over the sadness.


     His face looked clean yet determined but his eyelids were heavy as if he had cried for a long time.


     Logan didn't say anything other than providing him a room to stay.


     When his Eighth Brother settled down, Logan left the chambers that once housed the previous princes.


     Now, it is where his children stayed other than Davis because Davis had took over the entire study and made it his room, even going far as to occupy the other rooms that were near the study.


     But to this, he had no complaints since the entire Royal Castle belonged to him.


     Maybe his brothers would say something about etiquette or manners and blame someone but Logan could care less when it comes to the well-being of his family.


     When Logan walked along the hallway, he encountered his actual firstborn.


     "Royal Father..." Ernest slightly bowed, indicating his respect. He wore a princely robe that was blue in color and adorned with various patterns and gems.



     Logan nodded his head and was about to walk past him but suddenly paused. He took a look at his firstborn again which he had never come to see face to face in these many years.


     Sure, he had talked and conversed, even have given resources for them to cultivate but realized that he had never tried to understand them as his own children.


     He didn't and haven't had the time to do so as he was busy with the Empire's affairs and keeping his women company.


     Logan let out a sigh as his eyes showed an awkward glint but he still opened his mouth as he said, "Son, are you well?"


     ======


     Davis sat on the wooden bench in the garden where there were different varieties of flora, all of them at Earth Grade while only an extreme few were at the Low-Level Sky Grade.


     This is the place where the Royal Family cultivated their herbs for monthly use as well as for various purposes such as alchemy.


     The herbs were neatly arranged in rows and columns while the intersection was pathways that one walked in to plant and collect the herbs.


     Davis sat here as he enjoyed the scenery but the reason he came here was because of his little sister, Clara.


     She had been sitting beside him, silently gazing at the colorful flowers and herbs.


     Davis just came here a while ago and sat beside her as he saw her deep in thought.


     "Uhh... So, how's it going?" Davis finally broke the silence.


     "Hmm?" Clara turned her head as her eyes landed on him.


     "Your Cultivation..."


     Clara nodded her as if she had understood, "I've just had a breakthrough a month ago..."


     "Oh... Which Cultivation System?"


     "All."


     Davis blinked and while seeing his confusion, Clara replied, "High-Level Body Transformation Stage, Low-Level Young Soul Stage, and Peak-Level Bronze Stage."


     Davis blinked as he found it her increase in strength quite unbelievable, especially her Soul Forging Cultivation, but he then realized.


     Combined with the Ice Phoenix Blood Essence and his teaching in Soul Forging Cultivation, maybe she really did have a bountiful harvest in her cultivation.


     He nodded his head and advised, "You're progressing quite quickly. Just make sure you stabilize your foundation..."


     Clara shook her head, "I have been bestowed the Ice Phoenix Blood Essence, so I wouldn't face a bottleneck until I reach the Seventh or Eighth Stage."


     "No, bottlenecks and a solid foundation are two different things. If you don't have a solid foundation, you might find that your energy is lacking compared to others, even being unable to tap out your full prowess in case of an occurrence of a fatal situation that might decide the fate of your life and death."


     Clara blinked in response, "I've never encountered a situation like that..."


     David nodded, "Just because you cultivated without a problem doesn't mean that a problem doesn't exist. It will reveal itself when you're injured... Or at the time when you're at the weakest..."


     "The worst-case scenario is that your cultivation might actually regress at that point. If you read in the Cultivation Deficiency Section of the Royal Library, you should know about this point too.


     Clara's eyes flashed as she remembered the contents. She then nodded her head as if she understood.


     "Leaving that topic, I wonder if you achieved the elementary level in Ice Laws?"


     Clara extended her arms and pointed above. The moisture in the air slowly gathered as a sharp icicle formed.


     "I didn't even need to comprehend it... When I absorbed the Ice Phoenix Blood Essence, I found out that I had mysteriously comprehend the Ice Laws even without consciously contemplating on it."


     "As I thought, I've also absorbed the Earth Dragon Immortal Blood Essence, and automatically comprehended elementary level Earth Laws."


     Davis also extended his hands and a yellow flow formed above his fingers as it slowly solidified into a rock.


     He waved his hand and threw the rock to the side, "Although I don't plan on training my Essence Gathering Cultivation with Earth Laws, I'm quite eager to strengthen my body with it."


     "After all, Earth Laws is one of the Laws which provides high defense."


     Clara nodded her head but didn't reply.


     Davis looked at her as she went silent again. It seemed that she spent time here for a while at least every week.


     'She is slowly becoming introverted, no, that's quite not right. She becomes hyperactive only when there is something new to discover or unearth.'


     "So, the thing is... Will you come with me to a place in the future? I need your help." Davis finally got to the point.


     Clara's eyes finally shone as she turned to look back at him again.


     "Is it the First Layer?"


     Davis shook his head.


     Clara's expression deflated but her eyes still had a hint of curiosity, "Oh, I will go with you..."


     Davis wryly smiled on seeing her deflated expression but he still thanked her.


     Just when he tried to leave without disturbing her, a figure walked and sat beside him. While Clara was on his left, the newcomer sat to his right.


     "What's the matter, Timi?" Davis asked as he looked at her side figure.


     Timi smiled back at him with a sweet expression on her face, "I just wanted to let you know that I broke through to the Revolving Core Stage!"


     She wore a red-colored silky robe and had her hair tied up in a bun. Her face was slightly round but her figure was quite attractive, probably inherited from her mother, Raifa Yael.


     Her facial features were beautiful yet she always had a smile on her face, like she was always calculating something in her heart slyly.


     Davis nodded, "Good then, now you will be able to cultivate your soul. All you have to do is keep the basics I taught in your mind as you resonate your soul with the surrounding heaven and earth energy."


     "Nascent Soul Stage should be easier to cultivate considering that you have my knowledge...." He added.


     Timi kept nodding as her face blossomed into a widened smile.


     Davis awkwardly smiled back at her. This elder stepsister of his was overly active as she posed numerous questions to him when he taught his step-siblings about Soul Forging Cultivation.


     Even he found it difficult to answer those creative questions posed by her because it was concerned with the meaning of the soul rather than its growth.


     Such as...


     "Teacher, does a soul feel emotions? How is out any different from what I'm feeling now?"


     "Teacher, does the soul actually enter the reincarnation cycle when we die? If so, is there any point in living now?"


     "Teacher..."


     Davis shook the thoughts away from his mind and asked, "It can't be you just came here for just letting me know, right?"


     Timi embarrassedly smiled as she extended her hands.


     Davis rolled his eyes and passed her a spirit stone.


     "Thank you, Teacher!" Timi chuckled and ran off away from the garden.


     Not one of his elder brothers or elder sisters dared to call him little brother, instead, since they participated in his lecture, they called him a teacher.


     Davis feeling that not one of them was quite bad at the time he taught about Soul Forging Cultivation, gave them spirit stones each month from then on.


     He had many spirit stones with him, so he wasn't bothered by giving one or two every month for them. It didn't even burn a hole in his enormous wealth.


     In fact, he even knew that some of them handed it over to their mothers, helping them cultivate to Revolving Core Stage. At the very least, with a single spirit stone, one could at least form a Fourth Grade Revolving Core.


     Just when he saw her disappearing from his view on the hallway connecting the garden, he saw Ernest walking past the hallway with an elated expression on his face.


     'What's wrong with him?' Davis made a confused expression but didn't bother to ask. He promptly stood up and left, but suddenly a hand grasped him from letting him leave.


     He turned back and saw Clara looking at him with a doubtful expression on her face, "Brother, could you explain to me about the stage that's above the Ninth Stage?"


     "The rumored Immortal Stage?" Davis inclined his head as he asked and saw the latter nod her head. He sat down but asked, "Why do you want to know? It's so far away from the current us..."


     Clara shook her head, "The Ice Pheonix Mistress mentioned something about being a candidate if one could reach the Immortal Stage..."


     Davis turned stunned, "Candidate? Candidate for what purpose?"


     Clara shook her head again, "I don't know, that's why I'm curious..."


     Davis leaned back and heaved out a breath of confusion.


     Candidate?


     What did that mean?


     Candidate for exactly what? At the Immortal Stage?


     Could it be there's a stage above Immortal Stage which he hadn't heard of or did the candidate refer to an almighty position in the rumored upper realms?


     Davis felt a headache and even thought of curbing Clara from reaching the Immortal Stage, however, he considered against it and simply said, "Even I don't know much about Immortal Stage."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     375 Confronting The Twins
      A week later.


     A youth dressed in princely robes walked towards the quarters where the princes stayed. He crossed a few corridors and arrived at the location where the Emperor's Seventh Brother stayed.


     The youth was none other than Davis.


     The Emperor's Seventh Brother; Viktor, stayed with his woman in his newly assigned room. It was unknown whether if he had already married her or not, but her presence had already become a widely discussed topic in the Royal Castle.


     After all, she wore glasses and a white coat over her garments. It was something that they had never seen before. However, the most important matter they couldn't understand was why Viktor brought a mortal woman instead of a cultivator to marry.


     Davis didn't have an inkling of Viktor's thoughts but he knew that the clothes and the glasses the woman wore were something unique; that both belonged to Planet Earth! Not the Grand Sea Continent!


     Davis stood in front of a door and knocked on it before he waited for the response.


     "Come in..." A depressed yet deep voice echoed.


     Davis opened the door as he went inside.


     In the room, the two figures he expected to see were present but there was another figure as well.


     It was none other than Jonas; the Emperor's Eighth Brother.


     "You are?" Viktor narrowed his eyes as he asked in a soft tone.


     Before Davis could answer, Jonas, replied, "He's Davis, Fifth Brother's prodigal son. The one I was talking about..."


     Jonas had a curve up his lips as if he was proud for some reason.


     He had come out depression sooner than he thought he would, but the reason why he could stand up straight lied within his guiltiness.


     He had gone around asking people what had happened two decades ago, and the answer he received from all the people left him feeling ashamed of himself for none other than feeling suspicious of his Fifth Brother, Logan.


     He had thought his Fifth Brother wrongfully and used evil schemes to claim the throne but reality had been quite different, making him feel immense guilt which then helped him recover from depression.


     The latter happened when he learned about his Fifth Brother's deeds and turned proud, especially when he heard about his Fifth Brother's son, Crown Prince Davis.


     Viktor widened his eyes in surprise, "So you are Davis... I've just heard a lot about you from Jonas a while ago..."


     He stood up and clasped his hands, "I want to thank your master for saving the Loret Empire from extermination!"


     He lifted up his head and added, "Please relay my thanks!"


     Jonas slightly shook his head, thinking that his twin brother was overly proper.


     Yesterday, Viktor had come out of his room for the first time after mourning for his dead family members.


     So, Davis nodded back to him as could understand his seventh uncle's raging emotions a bit. He did keep an eye on them for various reasons after all.



     "I imagine that it was a long journey for you two to reach the Law Seed Stage, so make yourselves at home." Davis smiled with his eyes narrowed.


     "We will..." Viktor smiled back as he nodded.


     "That person is?" Davis asked as he looked at Meng Ying.


     Viktor's eyes widened as he introduced her, "Oh, she is my girlfrie... wife..."


     "Married to her while adventuring? The kind of clothes she wears is so... unique and low in quality. I wonder where she is from?" Davis asked as he made a confused expression.


     "Ahh, my bad. I forgot to give her the royal family clothes after returning to this Royal Castle." Viktor replied while not answering Davis's questions.


     Although he didn't receive any answers, Davis had noticed a slight of words from Viktor.


     That is, no one uses the word girlfriend in the Grand Sea Continent as far as he knew. They would only use words such as his lover, his woman, cultivation partner, fiance or even sweetheart in extremely rare cases.


     With this, he could at least confirm his suspicions to a great extent.


     Viktor and Jonas didn't know of the major events in the Loret Empire, much less the events that took place in the Grand Sea Continent.


     The Loret Empire's rebellion and the destruction of the Raven Empire and Tritor Empire was a huge event, yet they didn't know about it.


     This also confirmed his suspicions about them possibly being in another space.


     It was obvious that they didn't come from the First Layer since they needed to be at the Sixth Stage to pass through the independent spatial gateway, if so, with his current knowledge, using the process of elimination, the only place that he could think of was the Third Layer; Planet Earth


     If that lab coat and glasses could be said to be the first clue that made him doubt that they returned from Planet Earth, then the word girlfriend practically confirmed it.


     "So she's a mortal..." Davis nodded his head and slightly lifted up his chin as if he was looking down on them.


     Viktor and Jonas could hear the condescending tone in Davis's voice and assumed that he had looked down on her.


     Jonas could understand Davis's attitude since he had also looked down on the mortals before, even now.


     Viktor slightly narrowed his eyes. He could also understand Davis's attitude but this was his wife beside him.


     Furthermore, Davis could be considered his junior. How can his nephew look down on his wife like that?


     But on second thought, he quickly remembered Davis's strength and realized that the latter had the strength to look down on him as well.


     A complex emotion arose in his heart which he could not tell if it was hollow pride or self-pity.


     "You shouldn't underestimate these mortals, they've developed something called as Science and some of the objects created from science seem to be the same as some of the formations we use!" Jonas excitedly replied as he wanted to show off his knowledge.


     Davis widened his eyes as if he was interested, but in truth, the words he heard now absolutely confirmed to him that they returned from Planet Earth, unless something like a Parallel Universe existed.


     "Ohh... I'm interested in visiting the place of that mortal. Can Seventh Uncle guide me?"


     Jonas narrowed his eyes, faintly feeling that something was wrong.


     Wouldn't one usually disdain something that was created by a mortal? Why does his nephew seem interested instead?


     Jonas couldn't help but doubt when the other party clearly disdained to even look at the mortal; Meng Ying.


     Viktor on the other hand suddenly felt good from being called Seventh Uncle.


     He laughingly opened his mouth, "Haha! Seventh Uncle? Good! To visit that mortal's place, you need to..."


     Viktor suddenly stopped and turned to see his wife, Meng Ying grasping his hands. He saw the pleading light in her eyes and his face scrunched up with a difficult expression.


     After a moment of hesitation, he turned to look at Davis with an apologetic gaze, "Uhh... Davis, I'm sorry but this matter concerns... Ah, yes, my wife's safety."


     Davis blinked as he saw his Seventh Uncle's lie through his teeth without even trying to be convincing.


     And when he saw Meng Ying pleading with her eyes to not disclose the whereabouts of Planet Earth, he could actually sympathize with her.


     He didn't want others to find out about the unique Planet Earth but alas! He couldn't care less and really needed to know the way back to Planet Earth.


     He shook his head and said, "How about this? I'll take you two or all three of you to the First Layer, and in return, you two tell me the coordinates of that mortal's place, okay?"


     Viktor blinked his eyes and was really tempted. The reason he and his twin brother Jonas had chosen to travel the world was because of the excitement of adventures, and traveling to the First Layer meant extreme adventures.


     He wanted to reveal the location but curbed his desire when he looked at Meng Ying's face again.


     He sighed and was just about to explain when Jonas suddenly interrupted.


     "Wait! Why are you so fixated on that lousy mortal's space known as Planet Earth?" Jonas uttered as he looked at Davis with confusion.


     He suddenly widened his eyes and pointed at Davis, "Could it be that your master is the one who actually told you to ask for this information?"


     Davis blinked again in astonishment as he thought, 'This Eighth Uncle of mine really has a creative imagination in his mind...'


     But still, the two uncles were no fools and could see through his intent in coming here.


     He sighed again, "Two times..."


     "What?" Viktor uttered in confusion. He was just shocked by Jonas's revelation and was thinking if that was the case when suddenly he heard Davis speak.


     "I gave you people two chances but you still choose to not answer my question..."


     "Look, Davis..." Jonas stepped forward as he approached Davis, wanting to explain that Viktor wouldn't reveal it unless his wife gave him the okay, however, he was interrupted.


     "I didn't want to do this but if that's what's written in fate, then I can only offend you two..."


     Davis kept shaking his head as if he didn't really want to do this. He extended his hands and opened his palms as he stretched it.


     Sensing that something was wrong, Viktor and Jonas instantly tried to protect and defend respectively but their reaction was a second slower than Davis's.


     *THUD!!*


     Viktor and Jonas kneeled down at the same time and the resulting suppression that came from their souls made them absolutely unable to stand up.


     Meng Ying took a step back as she turned aghast in disbelief.


     Why did it become like this suddenly!?


     "Soul Suppression Art..." Davis calmly spoke as he moved towards them.


     The two brothers were unable to even talk. They couldn't even move as they found it difficult to control their nerves when their souls were being suppressed.


     "Actually, I'm still holding back a lot. With my Soul Force, a normal soul attack is enough to kill you two on the spot but I'm not after your lives." Davis spoke as he stood in front of them.


     "What I need is the way to that place called Planet Earth... And I hope that you can guide me or at least inform me of the location..."


     Davis slightly lowered the pressure and made it enough for them to be and to talk.


     "You!... Davis... Why are you doing this?" Viktor asked as veins stuck up over his neck. He found it incredibly difficult to even keep kneeling.


     Meanwhile, Jonas didn't say anything but kept his head down as he tried his best to not totally fall down under the immense pressure.


     "Maybe it's for my master but it doesn't matter. Are you still going to delay the inevitable and not tell me about the way to the so-called Planet Earth?" Davis asked while his face was calm from the start to the current. He had an indifferent expression on his face as if the life and death of the others didn't matter to him in any way.


     Viktor struggled to turn his face over to Meng Ying's direction. Once he saw her pale and scared expression, he gritted his teeth in inner conflict.


     Davis sighed inwardly, 'I can't tell you my secrets, so I can only force you to reveal the way to Planet Earth..'


     "Father would be mad if I treated you two like this anymore, so..." Davis's gaze turned to Meng Ying, "But father wouldn't say anything if I were to target her, right?"


     Meng Ying's expression went pale as she staggered back in fright.


     Davis moved past the both of them as he approached Meng Ying.


     Viktor's pupils dilated into tiny circles. He tried to break away from the soul pressure but immense paid threatened to shatter his mind.


     "You!" He clenched his fist while feeling helpless, and rage threatened to swallow his heart.


     When he saw Davis standing in front of her, he shouted, "No! Meng Ying, don't... do it!"


     *Bang!~*


     *Bang!~*


     *Bang!~*


     *Bang!~*


     *Bang!~*


     *Bang!~*


     *Cling~ Cling~ Cling~*


     The sound of a magazine being emptied and hitting the floor as the shells rolled could be heard as Meng Ying pointed a unique pistol at Davis.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     376 Coordinates
      Meng Ying's eyes dilated into two tiny points as she saw the bullets floating in mid-air before Davis's figure. She kept pressing the trigger yet the magazine was empty. Her heart delayed a beat from the fear she felt while her hands trembled.


     The bullets had been simply stopped with his Soul Force so Davis stretched out his hand and pinched a bullet in his hand as he brought it towards his face.


     It looked like a special bullet made of tungsten but filled with a special vial inside.


     Davis assumed that it was either a poison or a tranquilizer capable of stunning a person's neutral route or nervous system.


     'Still, to shoot it at near point-blank range... Was she really trying to kill me or was she deeply scared?' Davis inwardly reasoned but then remembered that the bullets couldn't even scratch the layer of his skin since he was at the Gold Stage; Fifth Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation.


     He even doubted if it would even be able to pierce his eyeballs since organs, whether internal or external would also be strengthened through the gradual increase in Body Tempering Cultivation.


     "I don't know what this is, but it seems capable of killing a First Stage Cultivator without any problems..." Davis uttered as he let go of the bullet that he held in his fingers.


     "This means that this woman had committed treason, going as far as to trying to kill a royalty!" Davis spoke in a cold tone and played the royal card as he pointed his finger at her.


     The bullets changed directions as it did a 180-degree spin and pointed themselves at Meng Ying.


     Meng Ying's expression went pale as she staggered back once more and fell. Her lips were trembling from the sheer extremity of her incoming death.


     However, a moment later, she closed her agape and trembling mouth and turned to look at Viktor with a smile on her face.


     Nevertheless, to Viktor, the smile he saw seemed to be the most tragic he ever saw.


     "Stop!!! I'll tell you about the location!!" Viktor spat out his soul in a sense as he turned desperate. At this moment, he truly realized that he had loved this mortal woman he had met on Planet Earth.


     Even he was conflicted on how he managed to fall in love with a mortal, however, the hopeless spectacle in front of him had truly shaken him up from the inside like a tide of waves.


     Davis had his face calm while he dropped his pointing hand.


     The six bullets fell down on the floor as they rattled but all of them in the room knew that it marked the end of the dangerous situation.


     Viktor felt the pressure on his soul loosen up as it disappeared. He finally took in a deep breath as he stood up giddily, trying to gain balance.


     Jonas, on the other hand, had already fainted from the soul pressure because his Soul Forging Cultivation was weaker than Viktor's.


     Davis had only fine-tuned the Soul Suppression Art to suppress Viktor, not Jonas, so the latter clearly fainted from not being able to handle the soul pressure.



     "You should've said this in the beginning, Seventh Uncle. See, it became a waste of time and effort for me to offend you..." Davis added as he sighed.


     Viktor's face was complex to the extreme but he still couldn't find it in his heart to hold animosity towards Davis other than a little bit of anger because, at his request, Davis did not kill Meng Ying at the final moment.


     The way he saw it, no one was hurt and Davis forgave Meng Ying for trying to kill him.


     One person was his wife, and the other person was his prized nephew. He didn't want to lose both of them since the pain of losing the whole Loret Family still remained in his heart.


     Forget losing his prized nephew, he doubted if he would even be able to harm if they fought in the first place.


     Taking a deep breath once again, Viktor opened his mouth as he explained the way to Planet Earth.


     A minute later.


     "Haha, alright then~ I apologize for disturbing and being rude to your wife, Seventh Uncle." Davis shamelessly apologized with a blank face and left as if nothing had happened.


     On the other side of the room, Viktor was stunned on seeing the playful expression in Davis's eyes.


     His mind suddenly sprouted a doubt, thinking that if his nephew ever even planned to harm them or his wife in the first place.


     After Davis left the room, he clapped himself on his cheeks and ran towards Meng Ying.


     "Ying'er! Are you fine?" Viktor spoke in Chinese.


     Learning Chinese was a child's play to him. In fact, he even took the time to learn English when he was on Planet Earth and the only reason he learned Chinese was because of Meng Ying.


     "I'm fine..." Meng Ying bit her lips in frustration as tears ran down her eyes, "I have let down Earth..."


     Meng Ying's heart pounded in a frenzy. She didn't know what changes Earth would undergo after his arrival. She couldn't help but shudder when she thought of the worst that could happen.


     According to the knowledge she possessed and after hearing Jonas's explanation of the Crown Prince, science at this stage wouldn't be able to harm the Crown Prince if he ever came to conquer Earth.


     She even had the thought that nuclear weapons would fail to curb his might!


     "I'm sorry, I was not able to keep my mouth shut..."


     Meng Ying came out of her reverie as she shook her head, "Mmnmm~ It's not your fault, you did that to protect me..."


     "I'm just... afraid that..." Meng Ying bit her lips as tears threatened to slide down on her cheeks.


     "It's fine, I'll try to tell my nephew to not harm the mortals of Earth." Viktor tried his best to console her.


     Meng Ying nodded her head in desperation.


     If things really took a turn for the worse and the people of Earth turned into meat paste from the destruction or slaves from world domination, then she reflected that she really would've become a sinner.


     A few seconds passed as they held each other in warmth. They didn't think that they would face such a life-scaring or a life-threatening scenario in their own home, much less from one of their own family member.


     Viktor's mind was a mess. He replayed the scenario that happened a while ago many times in his head and indeed, he couldn't see a point where his nephew really displayed hostility or killing intent.


     Suddenly, Meng Ying spoke beside his ears, "Why didn't the Crown Prince kill me?"


     She inclined her toward him, "I don't understand."


     The way she saw it, shouldn't these people be ruthless, even barbaric, however, other than threatening while having the upper hand, the Crown Prince simply left as if it was just an entertainment to him.


     Although she had a science major in many subjects, she was also proficient in psychology. Other than understanding that her life was about to end a while ago, she didn't really understand the overall situation.


     Viktor simply shook his head as a thought suddenly came to his mind, "Jonas said that my nephew doesn't really do anything other than cultivating and caring for the family. The other part of his life is half blank because it seems he went to the other side where the Guardian Alliance has been overseeing before coming home and marrying his fiancee..."


     Meng Ying blinked her eyes as she heard the life story of Davis from Jonas before. In fact, they both heard it since talking was all they could do to come out of their depression.


     "It didn't seem like Crown Prince purposefully looks down on people, otherwise, he wouldn't have married a noblewoman but a princess like Princess Shirley which he had been pledged to later..." Viktor confusedly uttered as he tried to see through his nephew, Davis.


     What exactly had happened and why should his nephew try to offend them for no reason other than wanting to know the coordinates to Planet Earth?


     Everything seemed so farfetched that it seemed confusing to the extreme!


     "Maybe it was really his master who wants to know the coordinates and the Crown Prince was forced to do so..." Meng Ying meekly uttered.


     "... It should be the case." Viktor nodded his head in agreement as if this was the only matter that it could make sense.


     "Arghh~"


     At this time, Jonas suddenly sprung up while clutching his head and spat out a cuss word, "Fuck!"


     He panned his head and posed a question, "What the hell happened?"


     Viktor and Meng Ying were in an embrace, blinking their eyes at Jonas. They instantly separated while Viktor spoke, "Our nephew left."


     Jonas narrowed his eyes and a vague sense of discontentment emerged within his heart, however, his lips were opened in disbelief, "I've been made to faint with nothing but Soul Force?"


     "Seems like it." Viktor nodded his head with a sigh.


     Jonas obediently shut his mouth in speechlessness.


     Hearing about his nephew's prowess was one thing and experiencing it was another, entirely different.


     In one perspective, he couldn't help but laugh at himself for feeling proud of his Fifth Stage Essence Gathering Cultivation.


     But at another perspective, he felt disgruntled.


     "How can nephew treat us like this for no reason? This is unfair, immoral!" He shouted like a baby child asking for justice.


     Viktor pursed his lips and then explained that their nephew was likely forced by his master to gain information out of them.


     Jonas blinked. Although he was disgruntled, only a breath of discontent escaped from his mouth, "Hmph! Since his master wants the cordinates, let our nephew have it! We owe a debt of gratitude towards his mysterious master."


     He wasn't in opposition to reveal the coordinates to his nephew in the first place, neither was Viktor. It was only because of Meng Ying's pleading that they both hesitated and didn't divulge in the end.


     Viktor nodded in agreement, "Let's not make this a big issue. Our family is no more and we should treat each other with respect and compassion."


     Jonas dropped his self-important attitude and sighed, "Alright..."


     He could have argued his nephew was the one who picked up the fight first, however, they neither had the strength to retaliate or the mentality to kill the remaining Loret's.


     Viktor turned his head towards his wife, "I'll talk to our nephew, so don't worry about Earth."


     Meng Ying could only helplessly nod her head. She wished that the people on Earth should be safe, no matter what plans the Crown Prince's Master had for Earth.


     ======


     Two days later.


     After gaining information from Viktor, Davis informed his parents about the mess he created and received endless advice from them, telling him to not act as he pleased when dealing with family members.


     The reason he had told them was to take care of any repercussions that might come from his two uncles.


     And the reason why he didn't kill them cold-heartedly after offending was that their cultivation only amounted to Low-Level Law Seed Stage, widely lower than two Peak-Level Law Seed Stage Cultivators who held the helm here; his parents.


     Davis heard their advice with one ear and let it out with another ear, not bothering to listen to their advice or understand it as he already knew the consequences when he acted like a prick.


     Nevertheless, his parents had already forgiven him once for making them battle to the death, but he now created another mess.


     However, their tongues were tied and they again forgave him when he said that Planet Earth was where he actually lived his previous life.


     But, he knew that he wasn't going to be forgiven for the third time, so he acted as if he was listening and nodding his head to their disciplinary speech.


     Now, after he had bid farewell to everybody he was close with, he went to meet Clara as he had requested her to follow him to Planet Earth


     As he soon met up with Clara, he asked, "So did you do the task I assigned you with?"


     Clara nodded her head, "Yes, I questioned Meng Ying but she really didn't seem to be a spy for some organization nor did she seem to be working for someone..."


     "I see... No, I'm glad that it's the case..." Davis uttered as he shook his head.


     He had a faint doubt about Meng Ying's origins but it seemed like that his worries were unfounded.


     "Let's go!" Flying through the skies, Davis and Clara flew away to the distance, heading to the place where Viktor mentioned in his explanation.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     377 Absolute Death Crevice
      Almost half a month later, they arrived at the border of the Ross Empire and saw the widely long crevice leading down to the depths.


     This was actually a danger zone recorded in the Royal Library of the Loret Family, named, the Absolute Death Crevice.


     It was said that Fourth Stage Magical Beasts exists in this Absolute Death Crevice, so no one bothered to enter it since the top powerhouses had already scouted out the place, mentioning that there were no treasures to be found from time immemorial.


     Even so, many people did try their luck and enter but they still died, becoming the cause for the name, Absolute Death Crevice.


     Davis nonchalantly flew into the Absolute Death Crevice as Clara followed behind him indifferently.


     The opening of the crevice was like a small tideland where two or three waterfalls were running down the crevice from time to time.


     The waterfall made the crevice like structure to possess flowstones and even stalagmites on some protruded edges of the crevice.


     However, the flowstones and stalagmites were formed from no ordinary rocks, and they looked blue in color, lighting the crevice in a dazzling sapphire hue.


     This blue colored rock formation was something previously known as Indro Rock, which was used as a material for forging Mortal Grade Weapons.


     Yes, the crevice was a mining site for Indro Rock Ores but deep inside the crevice, there was a wide surface with an oasis that was purely beneficial to Magical Beasts.


     That is why no one came to mine the Indro Rocks despite it being situated on the opening of the crevice, afraid that they might be targeted by the magical beasts.


     The Indro Rocks weren't the only material that could be found here but numerous ingredients such as mushrooms or unique spirit grass could be found here as well.


     However, it still wasn't enough for the adventurers to risk their lives, so this place has been quite abandoned throughout the Millenium other than the magical beasts acting as a natural barrier to other empires.


     Davis slowly descended down the crevice, his eyes darted around as he saw many cave-like structures, amounting to hundreds, if not thousands.


     Some caves were naturally formed but many were artificially formed as the Magical Beasts living here built their own by digging into the Indro Rock Walls.


     Davis felt the presence of many Sky Beast Stage Magical Beasts in the upper part of the crevice and Spirit Beast Stage in the lower part of the crevice.


     As his Soul Sense invaded the entire Absolute Death Crevice, he even found two Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts in an elliptical-shaped cavern-like structure beside the oasis.


     Grand Beast Stage Magical Beasts were Fifth Stage Magical Beasts and were in their prime. He could see why this place had been marked a danger zone.


     As his Soul Sense was at the Sixth Stage, none of them could even trace back or even notice his Soul Sense



     Unfortunately, he could tell that none of them were Earth Rank Species, otherwise, he would've considered capturing some while returning from the trip.


     Different from the Mortal Rank Species Magical Beasts, Earth Rank Magical Beasts could transform into humans.


     However, Davis didn't know how they transform internally.


     For example, as far as he had seen, they had the characteristics of their magical beast traits in their hair, eyes and all the parts of the human body, however, they didn't possess a horn, a tail, or even claws.


     They looked a lot like humans rather than demi-humans he initially thought them to be. He thought they would transform into half-human and half-beast form but reality had been quite different.


     Or maybe they could and they just didn't prefer that form.


     In any case, he felt that he needed an Earth Rank Species Magical Beast for pure curiosity.


     Princess Isabella had an Emperor Rank Species Magical Beast but he doubted if she would even let him 'experiment' on that little dragon.


     As he descended over the middle of the crevice, he moved forward to a cave entrance that was on the walls and entered it.


     Out of the thousands of cave formations, this one was a naturally formed cave structure.


     The reason he entered the cave that led to a place like a tunnel was that he saw the sign that Viktor left behind when he returned.


     Walking in the narrow path of the tunnel for a while which could allow a normal adult elephant to barely pass through, he arrived at the end of the narrow path.


     He went forward and touched the wall with his hand and took a few steps back. He then turned his stretched hand towards the left and grasped the empty space and pulled it down.


     It was like he had pulled down on something yet nothing was there in his line of sight.


     He used Soul Sense on it but still couldn't find the hidden formation but his two uncles were able to find it through some coincidence when they took refuge for three years in this cave when chased by a Sky Beast Stage Magical Beast at that time.


     After Davis returned to his room after threatening Viktor, the latter pleaded to ignore the mortals on Planet Earth and told him a few things about the locations that he should be aware of in detail.


     As for the coincidence, Viktor mentioned that a glow lighted up the formation's switch at that time when they were taking refuge in that cave, and weirdly enough, it was around the same time Davis transmigrated.


     Davis instantly assumed that there was some kind of connection with this place and the formation at the Secret Temple which he used to transmigrate with the help of Fallen Heaven.


     Davis narrowed his eyes.


     A moment later, the sidewall in front of him magically disappeared as if it never existed before.


     Davis went ahead and touched the empty space but he could've sworn that it was not an illusion.


     How could the wall just disappear automatically like that? After all, the wall felt real a moment ago when he examined it with his Soul Sense.


     'Maybe it was just an illusion...' Davis mused and the thought that the art of illusions is terrifying invaded his heart.


     When he considered back, Natalya also fell into an illusion and got tricked into slavery except she was not enslaved. Even her whole family was tricked.


     It was only with his help did she manage to clear the differences and managed to see the truth.


     Davis sighed as the thought of Natalya flashed past his mind. That helpful yet diligent woman should've returned to her home by now, no?


     "What are you standing there for, brother?"


     Davis turned his head to see Clara glance at him with a frown on her face.


     It was as if she didn't mind about the wall just disappeared but instead worried about him.


     Davis shook his head as he thought of saying that he was thinking about nothing but that would just be seen through by Clara in an instant.


     As far as he could determine about her Transcendent Truth Eyes, she had already unlocked her potential and was able to control eyes to see through the truth without changing the color of her eyes.


     Not only that but she could also keep her emotions in check as if her surroundings had nothing to with her.


     That's why she was also not shocked to see the wall disappear like it never existed in the first place.


     But from this, Davis smiled as he could see the worry in her eyes. Her surroundings might stop her from exhibiting her emotions but his presence could.


     A gratified feeling welled up in him as he spoke, "I was thinking about this woman I stayed with for a year or so in a residence. Her name was Natalya, and other than keeping the residence clean, she helped me with pill concocting..."


     Clara looked at him as she slightly lifted up her chin but then nodded her head.


     Davis inwardly laughed seeing that she was checking his integrity as an honest brother. Well, he also didn't let her misunderstand the situation.


     Although she didn't seem to be exhibiting emotions much, her Transcendent Truth Eyes seemed to express different emotions through its splendid otherworldliness.


     Stepping to the front, he crossed the place where the wall previously existed and entered a narrow passage.


     The narrow passage seemed to move underground and they walked forwards in a spiral for about ten minutes or so.


     Finally, they entered a dilapidated hall that looked incredibly battered and not taken care of, just like that secret temple from where he transmigrated to the Grand Sea Continent.


     Davis looked at the altar that was at the center, and his eyes flashed with momentary glee! He rushed forwards a little and slowly walked around the formation that was at the center of the place.


     The eye, the patterns, the diagrams... Everything seemed to come back to him in an instant.


     It was the same as the formation in the secret temple as far as he could differ from an external point of view. If that was the case, then this meant that the two places were undoubtedly connected.


     But this made no sense!


     Then how did he break through the space and possess this body?


     If the latter can be said to be the work of Fallen Heaven, then the former can be said to be the work of the formation in the secret temple.


     Then if that's true, wouldn't that mean the formation in the Absolute Death Crevice and the Formation in the Secret Temple was not connected?


     At that time when he possessed this body, he was nowhere near Ross Empire, much less the Absolute Death Crevice.


     Did that mean his journey through the space tunnel was not complete?


     Davis felt his mind go blank as he felt confused.


     Viktor provided him no explanations with the other side and he didn't want to ask either since that would reveal he was once a person of Planet Earth or at least a person who once knew of that place.


     His actions were already suspicious enough, so he did not want to reveal that fact to all people, except his loved ones but there was also an exception; Drake Blackburn.


     Since they were from the same place and needed information about their bugged existence, they felt a sense of familiarity with each other.


     And probably, that's why they could share information with each other even when meeting for only a short while after or so Davis thought.


     Davis shook his head and saw the outer circle of the diagram contain eight elliptical spaces.


     Viktor told him that there were numerous Low-Level Spirit Stones placed on these elliptical spaces, and they used it to activate the formation.


     But now, the elliptical spaces are empty and the formation was not energized but Viktor told him the requirements to activate the formation.


     Davis walked to the eight elliptical spaces and kept 125 Low-Level Spirit Stones each, amounting to a thousand.


     He then walked to the center of the formation and said, "Clara, I'll be going first, If I don't return within a day, go back to the Royal Castle."


     Clara nodded her head obediently. They had already talked about this before departure.


     Davis wasn't willing to send Clara to her death by making a careless mistake.


     The first time he used a spatial formation ripped his flesh and body to pieces. Although negligible and didn't cause a trauma, that event still remained in his head.


     And though he could use Fallen Heaven to send some people through the spatial tunnel to verify its integrity, he'd rather not as its integrity was already confirmed by Viktor and the others.


     What remained in his heart was a slight amount of cautious towards the unknown; the mysterious entity.


     When traveling in the spatial tunnel, what if that unknown and mysterious existence which sealed Fallen Heaven pulls him into another space? Wouldn't he and most importantly, Clara be doomed then? He wanted to avoid that at all costs.


     Davis activated the formation and instantly his figure disappeared from the place, leaving only a speedy wave of air, lifting up Clara's lustrous blonde hair to the heavens she as stared at the spectacle.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     378 Back to the Third Layer
      Davis felt a sudden yet forceful pull on him and the next thing he knew was that his body was traveling in a spatial tunnel, his body felt light as if it was weightless and from the looks of it, he was in an invisible yet visible vortex which told him that tunnel was quite... stable.


     He looked around and the scenery was pitch black, or it could be even said as an absence of color, colorless. He didn't know how to describe it as he felt that his eyes were playing dumb.


     The next moment, he felt the scenery change and could feel the movement restriction that was cast on him fade away like it never existed in the first place.


     When his eyes that were out of focus was able to refocus again, he saw the surrounding scenery awfully familiar to him. The same diagram, the same altar, the same place that sent him to the cultivation world!


     'It is indeed the secret temple!' Davis inwardly exclaimed as he turned jubilant.


     Earth!


     He was really back on Earth!


     His eyes were wide open, however, his pupils were seething with excitement.


     "W-Who are you!?"


     How many years has it been? He couldn't help but turn nostalgic.


     However, he now finally knew the reason why the spatial tunnel here was not stable... because it had no freaking energy to support his travel! At that time, his body had been ripped to pieces, no, to be precise, he had been literally disintegrated to dust.


     Likely, without Fallen Heaven's help, he would have absolutely faced death in the spatial tunnel at that time.


     "You cannot be here! Depart at once or I... I..."


     For the complete activation of the spatial formation required 1000 Low-Level Spirit Stones which seemed cheap but here, it was a heavenly resource.


     'No, forget heavenly resource, it was non-existent.'


     'If so, where exactly did they find the required Spirit Stones to return to the Grand Sea Continent?' Davis inwardly mused as he wondered about his two uncles.


     Well, with his current Soul Sense, he guessed that he would be able to find it sooner or later. Even if he didn't find it, he wasn't bothered as it would just be Low-Level Spirit Stones for all he knew.


     And as for the idiot at the corner beside the entrance who was threatening him while cowering at the same time, Davis chose to ignore his words. He promptly used his Soul Force and threw him outside the secret temple.


     His silhouette flickered and he instantly arrived outside, glancing at the secret temple below him.


     Light shone on the decrepit temple, however, it wasn't the bright sunlight but the soothing moonlight. The white rays fell on the futuristic fortifications, perimeter defense with numerous militarized guards, soldiers draped in sci-fi like suits, even drones, which were floating above with propellers.


     *Waong~*


     "Alert! Intruder detected!"


     "Alert! An intruder is within the perimeter! Deploying Offensive Measures!"



     The floating drones spotted him and gave out warnings in Chinese one by one. The soldiers below were suddenly startled but they instantly pointed all their futuristic guns at him, ready to open fire. They even wore helmets which provided them with information and location of the intruder.


     Davis looked at the futuristic drones and clicked his tongue in wonder and amazement, wondering if they had managed to completely integrate Artificial Intelligence into the entire military network.


     Looking at the design of the gun that was attached below the drones and the small linear muzzle, he mused that those were probably lasers.


     He wanted to receive their fire and see what would happen to his body but priorities were priorities.


     He extended his arm and all the drones, soldiers, unarmed personnel, entrenched artillery, and other military vehicles came under his control with his soul force exhibiting pure pressure.


     It was like gravity had been turned against them, crushing them to pieces. The drones exploded into a mess of fire and the soldiers fainted as they felt the pressure from the Soul Force.


     Seeing their silhouettes falling one by one, he felt glad that he had held back, otherwise there would be only corpses and blown heads in this place.


     "Sorry, but I'm taking this place for myself..." Davis silently muttered as he felt that he was bullying these people.


     But life was also fair!


     Weren't these indigenous people also bullying people with their firepower and monopolizing this place?


     After subjugating the troops in this fortified place, he instantly set up a Mid-Level Sky Grade Defensive Formation which resulted in anyone outside being unable to enter this place.


     And as he guessed, they were really monopolizing this place which could potentially take the Modern Era into the Cultivation Era.


     Davis saw reinforcements arrive as they fired at the barrier with lasers, bullets, missiles, and explosives, but their firepower amounted to fart when launched at the Mid-Level Sky Grade Defensive Formation.


     Even a Mortal Grade Defense Formation could hold against their current onslaught, albeit a peak one. Much less needed to be said about the Sky Grade Defense Formation.


     Davis just laughed at the sight and didn't bother to stop them. He returned to the spatial formation and went back.


     A minute later, he came back, however, this time, Clara was also with him. They were both able to use the spatial tunnel at the same time, and it looked like the spatial formation could be activated many times as long as one had enough Spirit Stones.


     He had wasted 2,000 Low-Level Spirit Stones but that didn't bother him one bit when compared to Clara's safety.


     She curiously gazed at the sides of the temple and asked, "Can I use my Soul Sense?"


     Davis replied, "Sure, just don't extend it for more than a kilometer."


     Clara simply nodded and released her Soul Sense.


     The reason why Davis told her to not extend her Soul Sense was that it was night time and a kilometer away was the residential area.


     Nothing needed to be said about why he limited her scope of detection but he didn't know that the residential area had been moved and turned into a semi-military zone.


     At the next moment, he saw Clara blink as curiosity filled her eyes.


     Davis shook his head and thought that the tungsten plated tanks, helicopters, and other military machinery had attracted her attention.


     "Brother, who are these mortals? They look so... unique and exquisite?"


     Clara could see that the people surrounding this place as they fired at the barrier were mortals. The equipment they were wearing and weapons they wielded caused her eyes to glow, however, she could also see that they were weak, incredibly weaker than the mortals in the Grand Sea Continent.


     She had once seen a mortal village when she traveled to the Immortal Inheritance. Even they were strong than these mortals who were present here.


     "Ahh, you'll understand that soon enough. For now, let's just leave this place."


     Clara nodded as she took her Soul Sense back but she added, "They've stopped what they were doing."


     Davis nonchalantly nodded, "They likely realized that they can't do anything to the Defensive Formation."


     "Oh, I didn't realize that they were attacking."


     "..."


     Davis cast her a sideways glance, becoming speechless.


     She knew how to make a joke?


     ======


     "What is the general situation?" An old yet fit man squeezed his eyes as he asked. He walked on the cemented pathway and entered a tent erected near the secret temple, right around 200 meters away.


     It was the middle of the night, and he arrived here as soon as possible from his quarters.


     From the moment he heard the alert of the drone, just two minutes had passed but the place had already been completely occupied.


     "Yes! Reporting to the general! A mysterious man appeared in the holy land and every personnel within the perimeter mysteriously collapsed while the drones and the artillery were destroyed!"


     The man wearing a sci-fi suit silently gulped, "Their life and death are unknown."


     The suit he wore resembled the suit from the game Crysis, however, it was hugely downplayed and it looked like a sleek exoskeleton suit which supported the soldiers to have better physical movements and carry types of equipment without being deeply burdened.


     The soldiers who were guarding the holy land also wore this type of suit, however, it was even more downplayed.


     The man who was known as general squeezed his eyelids even more and asked, "Have those two oldies arrived?"


     "We have!"


     Suddenly, two figures entered the tent and stood solemnly straight, their eyes emitting an imposing radiance.


     One of them had a long black beard and the other had a bald head. However, they didn't look old but looked middle-aged.


     "Old Priest, Old Monk, do you..."


     "We don't know..." Both replied at the same time, not bothered about the names they were called. In truth, they were indeed old when considered from a mortal's perspective.


     The general sighed and signaled the man to continue.


     "We have used all our firepower and used all of the energy cartridges but we can't seem to open a hole in the transparent barrier!"


     The general's chest heaved as he took a deep breath wondering why this would happen after the country has completely secured this place with the military.


     The external threat had been neutralized, however, a threat came from the other side as soon as Senior Viktor left. What was this supposed to mean?


     "If only Senior Viktor left us a means to deal with this existence..." The Old Monk; the one with the bald head spoke, his tone slightly sounding rueful.


     "I don't think so... I saw the pictures of the intruder sent by the drone. The clothes that man wore looked similar to the one where Senior Viktor wore..." The general shook his head and pressed the slim physical watch on his wrist a few times.


     A hologram was projected above and Davis's figure appeared, making the other two blink their eyes in surprise.


     "He looks so... young?" The Old Monk blinked his eyes in astonishment.


     The picture the drone took was in high definition, so they could see the appearance of Davis quite clearly. The drones were equipped with lenses that could capture gigapixel images after all.


     The interesting expression on his eyes as well as his face was also projected and it was just taken before the drone was destroyed.


     The general moved his fingers to the side, and the picture changed, showing many angles of Davis.


     Old Monk and Old Priest were also looking at the pictures with an expression of interest and curiosity.


     Anything that concerned the other side was a mystery and it was precisely the abyss of the unknown that attracted their interest.


     The general stood up from the seat and went to the open field as he looked at the sight in front of him.


     Numerous tanks, helicopters, drones, and soldiers surrounded the periphery of the ancient temple and pointed their weapons and cannons at them, waiting to resume their fire.


     Another man with an even more dazzling sci-fi armor and equipment ran towards the general and reported, "General! The situation is beyond our control! I would suggest using ballistic and continental missiles to wreck this barrier of unknown nature!"


     The general looked at the commander as if he was looking at an idiot.


     Although the commander's words made sense if the missiles were released, wouldn't this place turn into a war zone?


     This would allow other countries to take part in this attrition or interfere as well.


     The general had the situation and the good of the country in his mind. He had already seen what the people on the other side can do, and Senior Viktor was a prime example.


     The other party also seemed to be extremely powerful, and so in his mind, there was only one thing to do...


     Negotiation! Diplomacy!


     See if the other party is up for a peaceful talk to engage in negotiation and diplomacy or the worst-case scenario would undoubtedly be that the other party came to exterminate them!


     'Or, the young man would just ignore us, not even bothering to spare a glance.' The general calmly mused as he saw the deteriorating situation.


     "General! Time is of the essence! We need to save the people inside the holy land as soon possible!!" The commander shouted again as if he was eager and raging to save the people inside.


     But the general sneered as he thought inwardly, 'Just to get an achievement for breaking this mysterious barrier, you're going to sacrifice the life the people inside?'


     If the barrier was really taken down, wouldn't the resulting explosion take out the people inside as well?


     "No need, all should be on standby and wait for orders. Anyone who disobeys this command will be shortly executed under the effect of the special military zone laws!"


     The general shouted and took a step forward, walking towards the barrier along with the two old men.


     The barrier was 200 meters away from them, and when they were halfway to the destination, the three of them along with the commander suddenly froze.


     They saw two figures emerging from the entrance of the ancient temple. The two figures walked on the surface for a few steps before gradually floating into the air.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     379 News
      The General's eyebrows narrowed as a wrinkle emerged on his face, "They're at least at the Revolving Core Stage..."


     His right leg which was about to take the next step had been stopped in mid-air before he took it back and aligned with his other leg.


     The two old foggies behind him simultaneously nodded their heads as their expressions turned stern, however, their eyes turned a little absent-minded.


     Even the General's face turned solemn as he saw the two figures approaching him in a carefree manner.


     It was as if this was their home, and the artillery and the weapons placed here, even pointed at them possessed no threat to them.


     Although the General did understand their lofty viewpoint, he was irked by the powerlessness of the situation he was placed in, feeling deeply helpless.


     ======


     Davis casually floated towards the man who wore outstanding sci-fi clothes and seemed like the one who controlled everything here, not caring about the thousands of weapons pointed at him and Clara.


     He floated towards and stopped in front of that man as he opened his mouth, "My name is Davis Loret, and you are?"


     The general's eyes flashed with understanding light and he clasped his hands as he slightly bowed, "I am called General Yuan Kong. I wonder if..."


     "Get all your people away from here. I don't care if you own this place or whatever but from here on out, this place belongs to me!" Davis interrupted as he spoke in a strong Chinese tone.


     The general inwardly grunted but knew that he couldn't adopt an aggressive stance in the face of absolute power. He also knew that the lives of numerous soldiers who were near, and citizens who were a few kilometers away were in his hands now.


     He couldn't afford to make mistakes. Just that thought had heavily weighed on him, even bothering him more than the cultivators he should be worried about currently.


     "What about the people inside?" The general asked another question, one that was tinged with a faint hint of worry even though he knew he was being presumptuous.


     "As long as you people withdraw, they will sooner or later come back, make your choice."


     Saying so, Davis flew towards the skies while Clara followed behind the next second.


     The general's eyes widened in astonishment, 'That's it?'


     He couldn't believe that he was brushed off like some roadside ant.


     He, General Yuan Kong, also a member and the leader of the HLC's that was formed 17 years ago and became an elite group within the country about 5 years later was reduced to a state such as this?


     Just brushed off like that? The HLC's who was said to be the world's greatest elite force capable of tackling most dangerous situations?


     With the information and resources given by Senior Viktor in exchange for the freedom of Meng Ying, he knew that he had achieved the High-Level Meridian Refinement Stage.



     The two behind him were also at that stage, and the three of them were the only ones to arrive at this point through the help of Senior Viktor. Of course, most of them here also had made improvements but they had only bordered on the first step to cultivation, trying to reach Low-Level First Stage while some of them, like the commander, before had reached Mid-Level First Stage.


     He opened his mouth, tried to speak something to stop those two from leaving, but then closed. He opened his mouth again and unknowingly exhaled a breath of relief as he ordered, "Retreat!!"


     He then heaved a sigh of relief again on purpose, glad that a tragedy didn't take place. He turned around and saw the expressions of the soldiers and even the two old men.


     They looked as if they were in a... dreamworld?


     Some of the soldiers' gaze remained on the place where Clara stayed. It was as if they were incredibly curious about her veiled appearance. Her beautiful eyes caused them to fall into a state of trance for some time.


     The general had only cast a glance at Clara before his attention was grabbed by Davis, so he really wasn't pulled in by her transcendent eyes.


     He wasn't also fazed by the other party speaking Chinese because he guessed that Senior Viktor could have imparted the knowledge of this world.


     "HLC!! I said retreat!!"


     Only then did the soldiers awake from their stupor and shouted "Yes!" as their instincts kicked in from the training they had received. They retreated in order and the AI automated tanks, drones, and helicopters also withdrew from the area.


     The two old men were also jolted awake as they looked at each other, their eyes probing each other to exactly what had happened.


     It was like they had been shaken from seeing a celestial beauty for the first time in their life.


     How was that possible!? They were freaking old and should've got past the need to appreciate beauties on a passionate level! However, they got to experience a new sight in terms of trivial for the first time in the latter part of their lives!


     The general gave off another sigh of depression and squeezed his eyes as he did not get much sleep these days, all thanks to the rising tension around the world for this ancient site.


     But now it looks he had no need to worry about this anymore as a new powerful and undefeatable adversary had arrived and undisputedly claimed the place for himself.


     But then, he instantly experienced a headache on how he should report this to his superiors, especially the top brass.


     If they didn't accept his determination, and the decision he took backfired, he really would be executed for performing a disgraceful task.


     Nevertheless, he wasn't worried about that. He glanced up and saw their silhouettes turning into nothing but two dots.


     ======


     In the absolute moonlight of the full moon, Davis and Clara floated around 5,000 meters high in the sky.


     Davis looked at the stars with a longing expression on his face.


     He had once considered exploring the universe to complete his life, but the technological advancement was limited and he had no way to make that dream come true.


     Even now, he still could guess that humanity of Earth still hadn't entered the Space Era.


     Taking a deep breath, he let out a sigh.


     'Ah, the familiar yet polluted atmosphere..'


     He had returned! He had finally returned!


     He glanced at the direction where his home was and found it dilapidated to an extent. His eyesight was so powerful that he could even see the insects in his garden.


     However, his eyes narrowed as he frowned. Seems like there were incidents of break-ins as the doorknobs and even the windows were damaged and destroyed.


     Only a slight amount of dissatisfaction remained in his heart before it he couldn't feel anything about it.


     He extended his Soul Sense, and it started to cover the entirety of China in an instant, and extended beyond, covering all other countries as it made its way around the corner of the globe until it finally relinked with his Soul Sense that joined from the other side.


     People, animals, insects, every little creature entered his senses, except the beings that were at the microscopic level.


     'Around 14 billion humans, 35 billion animals, oops most of them are livestock...' He took a slight pause and added in his mind, 'Maybe more than a hundred quintillion insects.'


     That exact moment, he felt all of them were in his control, making them submit to his whims. He felt as if he were a god!


     Chuckling lightly, he laughed at himself inwardly, 'A God? With my puny cultivation that haven't even reached the Ninth Stage yet?'


     However, a thought really did tempt his mind. Using his Soul Sense while sending Soul Transmission to everyone on Earth simultaneously, if he were to say that he was the God or the messiah, then he would really be turned into a deity by maybe more than half the total population.


     Instant status upgrade to God? Such a title seemed really tempting, however, his expression turned solemn.


     He located twelve places that had given weird reactions to his Soul Sense.


     'The Vile Vortices... Of course....' Davis inwardly mused and laughed. His doubts were on point.


     In this world, these twelve places were the only mysterious places on Earth and it is said that they were dangerous because of the Earth's Magnetic Field.


     But was it only because of the magnetic field present there? The answer to it was already seen by Davis as his Soul Sense couldn't penetrate these twelve spots.


     He cast a glance at Clara and saw her looking at him before she turned her gaze away to the world in curiosity.


     High-rise buildings which were really taller than the ones which existed when he left, rail tracks passing through buildings, flying cars traveling like in a fixed-line as if they were pre-programmed, traffic and modern lights colored the entire city.


     He followed her gaze and saw a flying car buzzing in the altitude of 300 meters above the ground. The flying car propelled forwards and left the high-rise building from the platform that was built at the side of the building.


     Davis extended his hand and the side glass of the flying car broke as an object shot past towards the skies.


     The object that shot that broke the window of the flying car while making it sound alert tones, landed in Davis's hand.


     He flipped it towards his wrist and touched a few places that were indicated but then furrowed his brows in an annoyed manner.


     "Kid... What's the password?" Davis sent a Soul Transmission to the passenger who was in the flying car but received no answer.


     The passenger was a teen who wore glasses, and there was no driver because the one who drove the flying car was nothing but an AI.


     Davis knew that the other party in the flying car was terrified of the voice that echoed in his mind. He asked again but received a reply asking him that if he were a system.


     Davis turned speechless. His eyes twitched and a wide grin lit up his face, "Yes, I can only give you access to the system if I know your password..."


     Davis instantly got the password from the delusional brat and he even felt somewhat sorry for deceiving that poor soul.


     In any case, the teen looked rich and he got the password from him to access the holo-phone, and with it, he could check the ongoing events on Earth by connecting to the internet.


     Once he inputted the password, the bracelet like holo-phone lit up and projected an image in the air. He doubted if he could even connect to the internet at this altitude but his worries were unfounded.


     Yes, using the internet was the fastest way to get general information about the world and it didn't seem like it would change any time soon.


     Davis touched a few points on the empty air, to be precise, the options on the holo screen that was constantly changing with his touches.


     'This was still not in the commercial market when I left Earth, but now it looks like these are pretty normal...' Davis thought as he looked up searches for major events from 2030.


     He skimmed through and one such event caught his eyes.


     [2036: Era of Air Transport! Flying Cars produced en masse!]


     While looking at this news, he wasn't surprised since flying cars were already present in the 2020s, used for experimental tests but were discontinued due to various reasons.


     Such as, ramming the car into buildings, the engines shutting down for various reasons, leading to the loss of life both in the flying car and the lives that were directly below.


     Such cases were rampant and led to the fall of flying cars until AI was introduced into flying cars in 2036.


     They had designated routes in the sky and followed rigid protocol to maneuver, so the number of accidents took place were considerably lessened.


     Even so, it seemed that only the rich could afford these flying pieces of junk, and they mostly do to strut around their statuses.


     Coming back to the pieces of news, he searched for other sections of important events and found it!




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     380 Do You Remember?
      [Nations interested over the Ancient Site! China obtains a monopoly over the site while the other nations demand non-monopoly for the benefit of humanity!]


     The article contained various information on the events related to it. It even recorded the beginning of the event, one that came from a freelance journalist in 2033.


     [An Ancient Site Found in Taizhou, China? Rumors indicate that the site happens to be a portal to another world]


     As if supporting that statement, images of a man flying in long royal robes were posted, each of the images differing in time and scenery.


     But Davis could see all of them were images of Viktor grandly posing as he flew through the skies. He could only wryly laugh at his Seventh Uncle's antics.


     That was not only the case but this particular news made the common people aware of the existence of cultivators; flying human beings.


     In any case, there were still many things that the common populace was not aware of, but the military of the other nations did.


     China first sent their sixth-generation fighter jets to intercept that flying man but the sixth-generation fighters were ultimately decimated.


     This led them to initiate a negotiation with the flying man; whereupon they basically confirmed the identity of the flying man to be a cultivator.


     Then, the country did everything in its power to gain the ancient site with the help of Viktor, and the preemptive move gained them the advantage to decisively take the ancient site for themselves.


     Learning of this through the spies the other nations planted in China, almost every nation became aware of the things that China found out other than missing more of the details.


     From 2035 to this date, the nations were still pressuring China to be 'fair'.


     This became a hot topic in 2035 but soon died down because almost nothing happened after the flying man; the cultivator vanished from the eyes of the public.


     From then on, the other nations could only spy, and move indirectly and secretly while forcing public opinion on them to share the ancient site.


     Davis shook his head once he saw that, 'What is the use of obtaining that ancient site without having spirit stones? Even if they had spirit stones, there are numerous Magical Beasts waiting for them at the other side...'


     'Honestly, the practical value of this ancient site to these mortals is close to zero...'


     Of course, Davis guessed that the nuclear weapons these mortals possessed gave them an edge against even Fourth Stage existences but that was a double-edged weapon.


     If they used it, then they can also say farewell to their environment.


     He doubted if these nuclear weapons would be able to do anything against Fifth Stage existences.


     One has to know that the best nuclear weapons in this decade had advanced to 1 Gigatons of explosive power, and that was just in theory and haven't been used yet.



     The nuclear bombs such affected Hiroshima and Nagasaki were nothing more than around 20 kilotons, and when compared to the nuclear power in this decade, the latter seemed childish even though it had the power to ruin the lives of millions of people.


     Right now, Davis felt that he could just set off the nuclear reactors and thousands of nuclear weapons stored in nuclear arsenals just by using his Soul Sense and Soul Force in tandem.


     All he had to do was ignite their cores to start the fusion process and boom! The humans on Earth will go extinct and the planet will welcome nuclear winter!


     At the sinister thought that flashed past his mind, Davis blinked.


     'They literally checkmated themselves...'


     He didn't have to do anything but just ignite the fusion process, and humanity on Earth can only await their doom.


     They literally kicked themselves in the leg... No, their crotches to be precise since they couldn't adapt to the nuclear changes in the atmosphere and will go extinct even if a few miraculously survived.


     This precisely made him realize that humans in the Earth were the most retarded group of creatures he had ever seen.


     As the saying went, 'A rat never creates a trap for itself but humans did!'


     They were ingeniously caught in their own trap, and just with a trigger, all of them can become void and null from existence.


     He shook his head as he sighed.


     The top brass of every nation knew the effects of nuclear weapons but they still choose to continue development while mostly using it as a deterrent of war.


     Feeling curious, he searched using keywords such as war and nuclear weapons.


     Only tests and experiments came up and it looked like none of the nuclear weapons were used in any form of war.


     There were tensions, and threats to use nuclear weapons but nothing of that sort took place in the time he had gone.


     Still, he only thought that it was a matter of time before a madman pushed the button, releasing a nuclear object to the skies, followed by a barrage of nuclear weapons flying at cities and important places in the next moment as a reply.


     Suddenly, he typed a keyword in the search bar and his eyes bulged.


     There were thousands of nuclear shelters that were built from the last decade.


     Didn't this undoubtedly mean that the top brass of each nation came to suspect that these events will eventually come into fruition? Or one should say destruction?


     Davis shook his head again as he removed these thoughts away.


     'In any case, I am no longer a part of this world...'


     He promptly unleashed his Karma Laws using Fallen Heaven and a few threads formed from his body leading to various directions as it stretched towards the void.


     Four of them were opaque in his view. One connected with Clara, and the other three went downwards, however, they were transparent, like they were newly created, at least, one of the three threads looked like a newly created one.


     'Hmm?' Davis turned confused, 'I have Karma with those three?'


     It was the two old middle-aged men and the general who introduced himself as Yuan Kong.


     Davis shrugged and looked at the other threads disappearing into the void. He knew that this meant that they weren't anywhere near him. However, he could vaguely sense the location where the threads formed at the other end of the void.


     Davis felt like that he had possessed a GPS tracker now in his mind by gauging the Karma Threads, and that comparison in his mind made him inwardly chuckle.


     "Clara, let's go..."


     With a whoosh, both of them left the airspace they were floating on, leaving Taizhou.


     In the skies, they breezed through without meeting any resistance from the air as is blending with the world. At this time, Clara spoke, "Brother..."


     "I know..." Davis instantly replied.


     "You know?"


     Davis turned to look at the confused glint in her eyes, "You want to ask me why I'm familiar with this world, right?"


     Clara blinked but then nodded her head.


     This whole time, Clara was observing the changes in his facial expression and was curious why her brother was familiar with this world.


     Her doubtful and curious nature caused her to ask herself.


     'Why does my brother know how to talk in this unknown language and is even fluent in it?'


     'Why does my brother looks like he feels nostalgic when he spent all his life in the Grand Sea Continent? I'm sure that this isn't the First Layer since everyone here seems so weak that they would just freeze to death with a exhale of my icy breath.'


     'Why does my brother know how to handle that mysterious artifact which his draped over his wrist?'


     "I once said that I'm both your brother and not your brother, right?"


     Clara's eyes narrowed as she instantly thought back to the time where her brother had once taught her to doubt her own eyes.


     Davis closed his eyes and the scene that happened years ago welled up in his mind.


     [


     In the Empress's Room.


     A little girl ran around the room, her expression displaying joy and her pupils sparkling with excitement.


     Chasing behind her was a little boy who was older than her, his laughter echoing throughout the room.


     "You two! Stop playing around or you might break things apart!"


     The one who shouted was Claire and the two children who were playing around were none other than Clara and Davis.


     "No!" Clara shouted as she nimbly jumped as on her mother's bed. She ran and quickly flashed past her mother, avoiding Davis's grasp.


     "You! Clara, it is time for your mother to rest... Quick, go to your room to get some rest as well."


     Davis promptly stopped running after Clara to catch her. He took note of Claire's words but also knew that it was time for him to act as the assassin Dead End to clean the Loret Capital of vermins.


     Clara also stopped while seeing that Davis no longer chased her. She slightly pouted while her eyes were still glowing.


     "Mother, you are lying again. Father is not here..."


     Claire turned speechless.


     Of course, rather than taking rest, she would cultivate. Although her intent was different, the underlying meaning was the same, telling them to get out of her room.


     Davis slightly laughed.


     Their father, Logan was away from the capital, so he knew what kind of rest Claire meant.


     From the previous event that caused misunderstanding between the family members, it looked like Clara misjudged her mother once again.


     Who knows what exactly Clara was thinking right now?


     'This girl always relies on her eyes, if this keeps up then she might be a judgemental maniac like me. Maybe I should give her a setback and teach her to doubt her powers.' Davis thought for a moment before opening his mouth.


     "Before leaving, how about I give you a lesson, Clara."


     "A lesson? Of course, if it's from brother." Clara blinked, her cute eyelids fluttered like a butterfly.


     "I am your brother." Davis smiled.


     "Hehe, I know it. You are my big brother!" Clara let out a cute laugh and looked at Davis in an affectionate light.


     Suddenly, Davis's expression changed as his voice turned solemn, "I am also not your brother."


     "Eh?" Clara became dumbfounded.


     "I am your brother." Davis smiled again, his lips widening even more.


     Clara blinked again and the uneasiness in her voice disappeared as she languidly laughed, "Looks like I misheard the one from before, hehe."


     "I am also not your brother."


     This time, Davis recited each word one by one, placing emphasis that he was not her brother.


     Clara widened her eyes as she took a step back as she couldn't believe her ears. She couldn't believe what she was hearing! Forget her ears, but she couldn't believe her eyes which said he wasn't her brother!


     "No… no way. My brother is my brother, it can't be!" Clara couldn't understand.


     Her eyes indicated to her that both sentences he uttered were true.


     'It doesn't make sense!' Her expression couldn't help but turn aghast.


     "So Clara, what do you think is right? Your eye or your heart?" Davis calmly asked, his lips turning into a grin.


     Clara's face went paler by the second. His question shattered her naïve thinking. Before this, she thought that her brother had just employed a trick to confuse her, however, it was clear to her that it didn't seem to be the case.


     Davis imagined that what he doing to a child, especially his little sister, was cruel, but he had to do this or else she would stop believing in people and become a cold ruler as she grew up, as mentioned in the incomplete records from Claire's Alstreim Family.


     Clara took a few more steps behind and turned around as she ran away from the room while crying.


     "Clara!" Claire shouted, intent on chasing in her to console. She was going to follow her when she was blocked by Davis.


     "Don't, Mother. She needs to think for herself and decide what to believe in..."


     "But..."


     "I don't need to explain what she thought of you just now, isn't that right, mother?" Davis coldly spoke.


     Claire bit her lips. She wasn't offended but worried about Clara.


     Clara was just a child!


     "This is for her sake... She needs to consider things with her heart when it comes to family."


     Claire took in a deep breath and didn't continue with the topic. She understood her son's words and could feel his concern for Clara as well.


     Instead, she asked, "Are you okay with revealing your past life like this?"


     Davis nodded, "If she asks, yes..."


     In any case, he felt that he couldn't hide it from a truth finder in the long run.


     "Don't forget mother, Clara is simply a genius, and I'm sure she can choose the right path to progress towards!"


     Claire simply nodded her head while Davis left.


     ]




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     381 Transcendent Truth Eyes“ Potential
      Clara's narrowed brows relaxed as she nodded at Davis.


     Her brother's ruthless yet smiling stare and the enigma in his question shook her core. However...


     "You are my elder brother..." Clara spoke with a smile on her face. It was the same words she spoke at that time after days of contemplation.


     She had chosen to believe in her heart, and in turn, that incident led her to take control of her Transcendent Truth Eyes a few months later.


     At least, that was at least she believed to happen.


     Davis smiled back, "I am not your elder brother..."


     Claire let out a melodious chuckle. She was amused since her eyes said the same thing to her like last time, that he was speaking the truth.


     "So, what does your eyes say now?"


     "It still says that you're speaking the truth... That you're not my elder brother..."


     Davis smiled as she shook his head, "But I am also your elder brother!"


     Clara nodded her head, satisfied with his words. She did not know how he was doing it but was curious all the same.


     Davis laughed as he spoke, "So you have chosen to follow your heart! Marvelous!"


     As they flew, he suddenly stopped and turned to look at her, "The reason why both the sentence are the truth in your eyes is simply that I wholeheartedly believe in the words I uttered!"


     Clara also stopped in mid-air as she simply listened, not bothering to interrupt.


     "Not believable? Let me enlighten you..."


     Davis looked at Clara and the image of Evelynn welled up in his eyes. His eyes glazed for a few seconds before he pointed at Clara and said, "You are my wife!"


     Clara's eyes widened.


     What in the heavens!?? Her eyes told her that his words were actually true!


     Davis's pupils dilated a while before focus returned to his eyes as he once again uttered, "You are my wife!"


     This time, Clara relaxed as her eyes told that his words were false.


     "How did you do that?" Clara asked, greatly bewildered.


     Davis simply shrugged, "It's really simple. I made my own soul dizzy by shaking up the soul sea with soul force and imagined that the woman in front of me is Evelynn. In other words, I simply hypnotized myself into believing that you are Evelynn."


     Clara's mouth went agape.


     "Clara, you can see through lies and deceit but... What if the person you're observing wholeheartedly believes in a false fact? Wouldn't that false fact become the truth for that person?"


     Clara's lips slightly separated agape, her eyes displaying an understanding light.


     "I've pondered over your powers a lot and inferred that it could only see through a person's heart and mind, not their reality or fate!"


     Clara found herself automatically nodding her head to her brother's deduction. She almost felt convinced of his deduction.


     "So when you meant that you were not my brother, you hypnotized yourself to think you're someone else?" Clara took a deep breath as she asked.



     If the answer was yes, then she had no choice to believe that her brother's deduction to her ocular powers was right.


     She had been pondering a lot on how her Transcendent Truth Eyes worked on people. Furthermore, there was another case of mystery she wanted to unravel but didn't dare to do so.


     Davis sighed while his lips moved, "Not quite right..."


     Clara raised her brows into a frown.


     Was she wrong?


     Davis spread his hands as he smiled, "I imagined myself to be my previous incarnation, the one from this place..."


     Clara's raised brows once again widened giving her a shock, "Brother, you have your previous life's memories!?"


     Davis solemnly nodded his head, "Yes..."


     "..."


     Only silence and a cold breeze flew past them as they stood on the sky, staring at each other.


     "... No wonder," Clara muttered, "No wonder you knew so many things about this unique world."


     In the cultivation world, reincarnation was a concept that almost everyone believed in even though there was not much shreds of evidence about it.


     It was in their culture and blood to have faith in the next life.


     In most cases, Cultivation was about gaining eternity, to live an endless life.


     If one's life completely ceases to exist in the future, then what was the use of living or cultivating? Couldn't they just end their misery and be done with it?


     Hence, reincarnation and the very concept of it was a kind of hope to not only the cultivators but also to the mortals in the cultivation world.


     Davis nodded but his face withered, "My theory about your ocular powers is probably correct if you can confirm this final fact."


     "Mhm?" Clara turned confused, 'What does elder brother mean? Didn't he already say that my powers can only see through one's heart and mind?'


     "I'm talking about the potential of your Transcendent Truth Eyes. If it can only see through one's lies and deceit, it doesn't differ much from the ethereal heart intent which mother vaguely told us about, don't you think so?"


     Clara turned startled as she was enlightened but she smiled.


     She herself was the most knowledgeable about the Transcendent Truth Eyes since she was the possessor. It was just she couldn't put her finger on how she would perceive the results of her power.


     It depended on what her eye told her, and like a seer, she was left to interpret it through experience.


     "In any case, if you got a special power in those two pairs of eyes of yours, it's time to reveal it. I would be especially needing it right now..." Davis awkwardly laughed.


     Clara shook her head, "It is as you said brother, but, I don't think I have mastered the power yet. The last time I used that power, I fainted and it was Princess Shirley who protected me from harm's way."


     'What!?' Davis became inwardly startled.


     Such a thing happened?


     "Oh? When did this happen!?" His facial expression turned curious but also worried.


     "Right after I competed Ice Phoenix Trial, the moment I broke through to the Body Transformation Stage, I tried to use my newfound ocular powers but I instantly went blind for a few seconds, and even worse, I fainted."


     Clara looked stiff however her eyes exuded a little bit of fear.


     "When I woke up, I felt lethargic... but safe..."


     "Something like that happened and we didn't even thank her..." Davis sighed as she shook his head, feeling apologetic.


     As to who he was feeling apologetic towards? Of course, it was Princess Shirley.


     That woman seems to be doing things that would make him like her and even shows extravagant favor towards him.


     However, she was the one who rejected the marriage at that time, not him. She rejected him with the premise that he would not love her wholeheartedly and would instead leave for someplace.


     With his disposition and needs, he imagined he wouldn't want to be with a woman who constantly changes her emotions based on silly reasons.


     "Brother..."


     "Hmm?" Davis came out of his reverie as he turned to look at Clara.


     "Are you really not going to marry Princess Shirley?"


     "..."


     Davis blinked.


     Where did this question suddenly pop up from?


     Especially when it came from his little sister Clara, it caught him off-guard.


     "In case you didn't know, the marriage pact between me and Princess Shirley is already null and void." Davis took his index finger and pressed it to his chin.


     Clara shook her head, "I'm not talking about that... I..."


     However, she suddenly paused.


     In her mind, a worried face popped up and the words she was going to say grew stuck in her throat.


     Clara's half-agape lips closed and she shook her head again, "Mhm... It's nothing."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates . Net
     .


     382 You A**hole
      Davis turned confused but since his little sister wasn't going to continue with this awkward topic that made him uncomfortable, it worked well for him.


     He didn't reply but his thoughts moved back to Princess Shirley's lonely back.


     He was well aware of Princess Shirley's feelings towards him currently. He can even guess that the origin point where Princess Shirley started to have feelings for him was after the incident that took place in her royal palace.


     Where he had saved her from being a victim to an aphrodisiac.


     That was a twist that even he didn't see it coming. If it weren't for those three women who harmed Evelynn, two of them to be exact, none of this wouldn't have happened.


     Princess Shirley's feelings were something that he couldn't reciprocate after he had confirmed his intimacy with Evelynn, especially after he gave the latter his word, that he would listen to her arrangements regarding other 'women'.


     There was no way he was getting together with Shirley unless...


     Davis shook his head thinking that he was getting off track with his thoughts.


     He promptly descended down and looked at the mountainous range that covered the entirety of the region.


     Clara gently sighed as she followed suit behind her brother.


     She wanted to tell her elder brother about Shirley's determination during the latter's Fire Phoenix Trial but she then remembered about her sister-in-law; Evelynn.


     The feelings she felt now was complicated since she wanted to support Evelynn but also support her friend...


     'Friend!? Is this the feeling of having a friend?' Clara thought as she placed a single hand on her bosoms.


     In comparison to the emotions she felt, the relationship she had with Ellia seemed superficial even though she once called her a friend due to her brother's trickery.


     Leaving that to the back of her mind, she had already seen the consequences of a man having a harem with her own eyes, who was none other than her father.


     She was well aware that discord would be born due to jealousy and other negative emotions when people were distressed because they didn't like what they were seeing.


     If she ruined the relationship between her elder brother and her sister-in-law, she felt that she would turn guilty of separating them for her entire life.


     If the worst comes to pass, then not only would she ruin her sister-in-law's life but also ruin her newly made friend's life.


     Suddenly, she felt that it was a good thing she stopped herself from speaking, otherwise, she knew that the words once said could never be taken back.


     The importance and the weight of words... she knew it all too well since her entire ocular powers were used to see through a person's true self.


     ======


     Tiantai, China.


     There were a lot of places to sightsee in this mountainous region, especially it's historical architecture and the scenery had been preserved for the sake of cultural significance.



     Near the Tiantai Mountain Hot Spring Resort, a few mountain villas belonged to the rich, the residences where they visit during the holidays or rent it out for their friends and VIPs to gain wealth out of it.


     In a certain mountain villa that covered an area of 1,000 square feet and had about three floors, there stayed a single soul. The person was on the second floor, sitting on a sofa while drowning in alcohol.


     A woman who wore loose clothes revealing most of her skin. A loose sleeveless tank-top that slid off her shoulder, tantalizingly revealing her side bosom, shorts that seemed to hold on to her slim thighs.


     In her hand was an alcohol bottle that she quickly lifted it up and placed it on her lips as she consumed while gulping sounds echoed throughout the wide living hall.


     In the living hall, TV and the other devices which one would have for recreation and entertainment were nowhere to be seen, instead, there was a box-like device that seemed to be a replacement for entertainment.


     The living hall though clean without dust, seemed like a mess with wrappers from snacks strewn apart on the floor and even the sofa the woman sat on.


     *Giku!~*


     *Clang!~*


     The woman dropped the alcohol bottle that was in her hand on the floor as she hiccuped but the bottle seemed not to break. Instead, it rolled to the side where the balcony extended outside of the mountain cliff.


     The woman extended her hands as she tried to get the alcohol bottle back but slowly realized that she had swallowed the contents until there were only a few drops left.


     Taking back her hands, she instantly abandoned all thoughts of picking up the bottle from the floor with a stupid smile on her face.


     *Giku!~*


     She hiccuped again as her expression dazed while she slowly stood up, wobbling her way to the cupboard that held a few more alcohol bottles.


     She neared and pulled open the cupboard, taking a new alcohol bottle with her other hand on the cupboard hold as she smiled with a silly expression on her face.


     It was like the woman was an alcohol addict who liked to drink until she fainted.


     However, just when she tried to open the cork of the sealed alcohol bottle...


     *Clang!~*


     Her heartbeat audibly increased and she instantly turned to see the source of the mysterious yet creepy noise.


     A shadowy silhouette stood on the balcony, and the alcohol bottle that rolled slowly to the balcony was beside the shadowy silhouette's feet.


     The shadowy figure took a step of the bottle and walked towards her without even making a sound.


     Seeing the shadow come closer, the woman visibly panicked through her blurry eyes and threw the bottle at the incoming silhouette but her brows widened in shock.


     She noticed the other party catch the bottle in its hands as if the speed she threw weren't anything to be fazed at.


     Even in her dizziness, she instantly moved, instinctively.


     Just when she got another bottle from the cupboard and tried to throw it, she got a glimpse of the silhouette's face, except it was blurry to her eyes.


     Nevertheless...


     "It's you..." The woman uttered while the silhouette stopped advancing, except the silhouette was no longer a silhouette since the dim light from the room seemed to illuminate the shadowy figure.


     A man with a familiar hair, eyes, nose, and lips entered her view. However, it seemed to be going blurry as it coincided with an unfamiliar person.


     "Hahaha!"


     The woman suddenly started to laugh as if she went crazy. As her laugh echoed throughout the room, she seemed to murmur something as if she expected this to happen.


     "The d-doctor said I would start to h-hallucinate soon but I didn't think that it would be this soon! Hahaha!"


     Her words were incoherent but the male figure who was standing in front of her seemed to understand her words when he saw a table beside that had injections on top of it.


     Drugs?


     The male figure furrowed his brows.


     "Hahaha, you came to see me again, just like you did in the past..."


     The woman removed the cork from the bottle that was in her hands and held the opening down her throat, taking the in the contents as she gulped.


     The alcohol overflowed from her mouth, staining her tank-top shirt and even her shorts.


     Heaving a sigh of content, she hiccuped and pointed at the male figure, "How devious!"


     "N-not only did you murder my father b-but you also took my heart with you, Pei!" The woman spat by the side and looked at the male figure, her eyes filled with hatred, "If I had known that before, I've never would've liked you in the first place, Tian Long, you asshole!"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     383 Dragon“s Triangle
      The woman threw the half-finished alcohol bottle at the male figure whom she called Tian Long but it seemed to vanish, however, she didn't notice since she staggered and almost fell.


     She somehow regained her bearings and looked at the male figure once again, her eyes emitting a strange light.


     "T-Tian Long... look at how I am... Aren't I a mess?"


     The woman took a step forward and staggered as she fell into the embrace of the male figure, her eyes emitting a haziness that was capable of seducing any mortal man without enough willpower.


     "Tian Long, I'm l-lonely..." She whispered, her breath full of sexual tension and stinky from the alcohol.


     The male figure didn't seem to do anything but supported her from falling to the ground.


     "Hug me..." The woman repeated and placed her face on his chest.


     Feeling the immense warmth that she once hoped to feel, she moved her lips in a trance, "Comfort me..."


     However, nothing happened even after a while.


     It was like her words fell on deaf ears, making her feel no sense of accomplishment as her consciousness faded into the darkness.


     "She fainted..."


     The male figure that held the woman uttered a few words for the first time, validating that his existence in reality.


     Another woman who wore royal robes and a veil mysteriously appeared in the room and looked at the figure in her male figure's arms.


     "Is she your woman in your previous life, brother?"The robe-clad woman questioned with a frown on her face.


     The male figure shook his head with a smirk, "I killed her father, say, you think she is my previous life's woman?"


     These two were none other than Davis and Clara.


     Clara opened her mouth for a second as she turned speechless but then replied, "If you had chosen to hide that fact, yes..."


     Davis laughed, "I didn't have any wives nor had a physical relationship with any woman for that matter."


     Clara blinked her eyes to her brother's statement. She didn't see his eyes dilate from hypnotizing himself so could that mean that her brother really told the truth?


     "Then why have we come to see her?"


     Davis paused for a few seconds.


     This was a truly difficult question to answer. Should he explain that he could see some really intense Karma Thread connecting him and her?


     In the first place, he wondered why there was a strong yet comforting intent coming from that thread and had approached to check.


     Never did he imagined it to be connected it with this girl who actually grew up to be a fine yet messed up woman.


     He sighed and spoke, "Well, she and I were nothing but the victims of a generations-long family feud and I merely put an end to that cycle of hatred."


     Davis then proceeded to explain about his past, the event that took place when he got kidnapped by this woman's father; Mo Wuming, also known as Twizer.



     After hearing about Davis's past, Clara narrowed her eyes in fury, "I don't understand why brother is sympathizing with your enemy's daughter like this..."


     She couldn't help but feel anger in place of her brother.


     "There are many reasons..." Davis just chuckled.


     One of the many reasons he had was this woman was the one who was solely responsible for him not becoming the man he hated the most.


     At that time, when he was on the verge of being crazed, this woman curbed him from falling to the abyss.


     ======


     Midnight.


     Davis and Clara flew in the air as they headed east, and took a turn slightly to the south.


     "Where are we going, brother?"


     "A place called Dragon's Triangle... It's one of the suspicious places I wanted to investigate." Davis promptly replied to Clara.


     "Are there some treasures?"


     Davis shook his head, "I don't know... For all I know, it can be dangerous so why don't you stay here for a while I go check out..."


     Clara blinked, "No, I'm going as long as brother is going."


     Davis paused but then nodded his head, "Alright..."


     Soon, in a few minutes, the skies changed and the seas were raging. Thunder echoed and lighting shot at the surface of the sea while whirlwinds and typhoons were spinning at a fearsome speed.


     If any civilian or navy ships were to cross this part of the sea, there's more than a ninety percent chance for them to end up in tatters and lost.


     In the raging skies above the Dragon's Triangle, Davis and Clara floated as they stared at the threatening yet inspiring scenery.


     "This is the place where my Soul Sense can't enter; penetrate..." Davis spoke as he looked towards the front, however, his tone held a slight amount of disbelief.


     His Mature Soul Stage Soul Sense was unable to penetrate this place? He couldn't understand what exactly hid in this place.


     He cast a glance at Clara and asked, "How about you, Clara?"


     Clara shook her head, "My Soul Sense can't penetrate this invisible border as well..."


     Davis narrowed his eyes in deep thought. However, he nodded and spoke, "Let us enter then..."


     Davis floated forwards and Clara followed behind, their heartbeats quite stable despite the eerie yet noisy surroundings.


     When Davis touched the border of the place where his Soul Sense couldn't enter, his finger was suddenly pushed back.


     Davis was stunned as Clara also stopped in her tracks.


     "What the..." Davis looked at the empty space in front of him, bewildered what exactly managed to push him back.


     Was it an unknown formation?


     Although he was pushed back, he had not incurred an injury to his body nor his soul. To validate that he had not received any damage, he even used one of those opportunities to ask Fallen Heaven to which it said nothing happened.


     His heart turned relaxed.


     Feeling curious, he tried to pass through that invisible space but he was again pushed back.


     Davis could only let out a helpless sigh. He was made powerless the exact moment he came in contact with the invisible space, rendering him incapable of even using his energy.


     "Let me try brother!"


     Came an echo which startled Davis. He looked at Clara and asked, "Are you sure?"


     Clara nodded her head while determination shone in her eyes.


     Davis pondered over the dangers.


     'Could it be that mysterious entity knows that I'm here and rejects me so I can never find out some truths that I've been looking for?'


     'Maybe Clara could enter since I'm being rejected by the mysterious entity...'


     'If so, if Clara can really enter, then doesn't that mean I've fallen for that mysterious entity's trap?' Davis's eyes widened when he thought it like this.


     Just when he was about to not let her near that invisible space, Clara had already closed the distance without even stopping to reconsider.


     "Clara, stop!"


     Davis's heart froze but then he heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, reality proved to him that he had just been overcautious.


     Just like him, she was also pushed back from that invisible space.


     "Brother, I don't even know how I was pushed back..." Clara spoke in a bewildered tone as she floated back. Her cautiousness towards mysterious space in front of her increased to a widening degree.


     It was like she was made weightless and then pushed back as if she was nothing. This spatial border even made her slightly uncomfortable.


     "This is strange... Many ships and planes carrying passengers have passed through this border but we cannot take a step in? Does this mean only mortals could take a step inside this invisible border?" Davis pondered as he spoke.


     Even though many of those mortals went missing according to the knowledge he had, they were still able to pass through.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     384 Another Mysterious Space
      As for him and Clara, they weren't even able to pass through the spatial border, making him think in this way.


     "Could it be that we have to reach or stay in a particular cultivation base to pass through this place?" Clara mused as she looked at Davis.


     Davis turned to look at Clara as a particular glint flashed through his eyes. A feeling of enlightenment even tugged his instinct as if her words made extreme sense.


     Unlike him, she thought from a different perspective which made him appreciative of her input.


     "So this means that we should be in either at the extreme low like a mortal or at a certain cultivation base to enter this place?" Clara shared her opinion.


     Davis pondered for a while before nodding his head, "What you stated could be true."


     "However, there are still eleven places to check..."


     "There are still eleven mysterious places like that?" Clara spoke in a dumbfounded tone.


     Davis acknowledged, "We'll head to those places and see if it's the same situation."


     Clara responded with a hum and they promptly left to the closest of the other eleven places.


     They traveled by utilizing their full speed and just when they were near the mysterious place...


     "What's that?" Clara squinted her eyes as she looked at the dot that was a few hundred kilometers away from them.


     "Fighter jets..." Davis lazily replied.


     "Fighter jets...? For a mortal's flying boat, its speed is extremely marvelous but is extremely lacking in offense and defense..." Clara simply spoke out her true thoughts as she probed with her Soul Sense.


     Davis had seen flying boats and floating wagons or carriages in the Royal Xuan Capital but he was confused as to why Clara would know about it since flying boats didn't seem to exist in the Grand Sea Continent.


     'Ah yes, there must be a treasure of that type in the Phoenix Immortal Inheritance... Or mother should have told stories about the First Layer.' He assumed and let go of that thought.


     They were in the airspace above the North-Western part of India.


     Soon, the tiny dot divided into many dots in the far skies as it turned bigger and clearer, and four fighter jets appeared in their vicinity as they flew past them with an extremely noisy whoosh sound.


     "It's making too much noise while trying to break through the wind..." Clara commented in an annoyed tone, however, she could see that these 'fighter jets' were faster than their maximum flying speed.


     Davis inwardly chuckled and sensed those fighter jets take a reverse maneuver before they followed them on their trail.


     To him, these jets were nothing but harmless mechanical birds flying in the sky but to Clara...


     "Are they trying to establish dominance?" She spoke as a cold light flashed past her eyes.


     "Eh?" Davis turned speechless.


     A gaseous wave of white vapor spread through Clara's legs to her the skies behind her.



     The sixth-generation fighter jets that were following behind him them suddenly started to turn into ice from the solid exterior.


     He could see the pilots panicking and trying to press the switches but every action they did failed which ended up in them panicking even more.


     The engines froze and shut down as the fighter jets plummeted downwards. The engines were no longer working as every part of the jet was encased in ice except the cockpit.


     Davis still turned to look at Clara speechlessly.


     She had destroyed them even before they could establish contact through some means.


     He couldn't help but inwardly laugh at their poor fate.


     "Brother had already warned them but they still dare to strut off their measly strength around us!" Clara shook her head.


     'These fighter jets belonged to India, not China!' Davis inwardly spoke but didn't explain.


     He had only warned China and never made contact with another country's troops, but Clara wasn't in the know so it couldn't be helped.


     Davis extended his Soul Sense and saw two of the soldiers panicking while the remaining two looked as if they were prepared to die.


     Just when the fighter jets were about to make contact with the ground and burst into flames with a loud bang, the incoming explosion didn't happen.


     Instead, the fighter jets stopped midair, just a few meters above the ground. Those jets slowly dropped down and landed on the ground without incurring any damage.


     Davis laughed at their stunned reactions and melted some of the ice above the cockpit with his soul force. If he had left just like that with Clara, then saving those four pilots would have been meaningless as they would've died of starvation or lack of oxygen.


     He didn't doubt one bit that they would be able to melt the Ice that Clara cast over them. It would probably take them months and before that, the pilots would be even dead from the coldness of the Ice.


     "Brother, why are you saving them? They deserved to die for being this impetuous in front of us..." Clara spoke as she shot a look at Davis.


     "Give them some slack... They meant no harm and probably just wanted to confirm our threat level to ensure the safety of their people..." Davis replied as he shook his head. He wasn't disappointed but understood.


     Both parties, his little sister and India, were ignorant about the situation of each other, so it couldn't be helped if they even offended each other.


     Since he was present here, he wouldn't let such meaningless conflict happen for no reason.


     Clara paused for a moment but then nodded her head, "If they come again, then I'll show no mercy..."


     "Suit yourself..." Davis replied as she shrugged.


     Clara really did show mercy as she didn't straight away freeze them to death on their fighter jets.


     If India was intent on courting death, he wasn't going to stop them either.


     Soon, they reached their destination.


     In the airspace above Mohenjadaro, in the place where the ancient civilization known to mankind once existed, the Indus Valley Civilization.


     Davis looked at the ruins that existed throughout the centuries.


     He took a step forward and when he tried to enter the space where his Soul Sense could not enter, he was pushed back again.


     "This place is also the same..." Davis narrowed his eyes as he saw Clara try and as expected, the result was the same. She was pushed back as well.


     She pointed towards the ruins and spoke, "Brother, look! There are some mortals inside..."


     Davis nodded his head in agreement, "It can only mean that our conjecture is somewhat true..."


     "Then I wonder what Cultivation Base do we need to be in to enter exactly?" Clara voiced out her thoughts as she pondered.


     Davis was currently at the Fourth Stage, Fifth Stage and Sixth Stage in Essence Gathering Cultivation, Body Tempering Cultivation and Soul Forging Cultivation respectively.


     That left out the First Stage, Second Stage, Third Stage and the stages above the Sixth Stage to be explored.


     However, Clara was at the Second Stage and Third Stage in Body Tempering Cultivation and Soul Forging Cultivation respectively which excluded the Second Stage and the Third Stage from the list to be explored.


     This made Davis be suspicious of the First Stage and the stages above Sixth Stage.


     If his current way of thinking was wrong then he must need a formation key of some shape to enter this space.


     A few moments passed in silence but both of them failed to arrive at an answer.


     "There's no use in thinking if we can't arrive at a conclusion. Just in case, let's check a few other locations as well." Davis spoke as he backed off from the invisible border that kept them from entering.


     Clara simply nodded her head in agreement and followed suit.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     385 The Space Above
      Antarctica.


     In the airspace above the blue freezing waves and the white sheets of ice caps covering the entire surface, Davis and Clara floated as their entire vision was occupied by hazy ice.


     They flew in the skies as their faces looked gloomy.


     The former let out a sigh while the latter spoke, "Brother, this is the last location you mentioned but we're not still able to enter any one of them. It's best if we give up for now..."


     Davis sighed as he nodded at her opinion.


     He found a vague amount of spirit stones being encased in ice, however, he didn't bother taking them away.


     Those spirit stones didn't even enter his eyes as he was extremely rich after clearing and getting the rewards of Emperor Grade Trial.


     While checking the few other Vile Vortices, he vaguely hoped that they would at least be able to pass through one of them but it seemed like all of them denied entry to cultivators... at least to the ones of their level and stage.


     "I would like to try again when I reach the Seventh Stage..." Davis spoke as he looked at the aurora that was visible in the night sky.


     It was so beautiful yet he felt unfortunate since he wasn't able to find the place where Fallen Heaven was sealed.


     And...


     'Drake was able to enter the Dragon's Triangle when he was a mortal... and was even able to find a spatial formation to the First Layer. Could he enter the Dragon's Triangle now that he had grown in Cultivation Base?'


     Davis felt that he should try informing Drake to have him help out in this matter but was also hesitant due to certain reasons.


     'Should I, or should I not?' He mused since it seemed like Drake missed his family over here.


     "Brother, shall we return to the Grand Sea Continent, or is there still anything if concern in this barren yet mysterious place?"


     Davis turned to look at her as he understood her words.


     The reason why she said barren was that there was no heaven and earth energy on Earth. It wasn't that there was absolutely nothing but could be considered negligible.


     It was so little that it could only probably support the likes of First Stage Cultivatorsat the max; however, First Stage Cultivators didn't need that much heaven and earth energy in the first place, unlike the latter stages.


     Heaven and earth energy were like oxygen and food for cultivators. Lacking it in the atmosphere could quickly cause their condition to deplete, leading to the consumption of the energy in their own body to survive.


     If the energy in the body of a cultivator were to reach the point of nil, then they would essentially die of starvation.


     This scenario seemed unlikely to occur in the cultivation world since the Second and First Layer was seething with heaven and earth energy in the first place.


     "Mmm... Before that, we still have two things to take care of..." Davis replied as he looked above the starry skies.



     His eyes glazed and it reflected the light, turning it into a pearl of a universe.


     Outer Space!!


     Clara also looked at the starry outer space as her eyes gleamed, "Brother, countless people tried to enter outer space in the Grand Sea Continent only to fail. Are we going to try that here?"


     Davis's curves curved into an excited grin, "Yes!"


     Back in the Loret Family's Library, he had read about the cultivators who had wanted to explore the outer space in the Grand Sea Continent but it seemed like once they reached a certain height, the skies seemed to extend even more as if the starry skies were an illusion.


     In the end, none of the cultivators were able to break past that said limit to enter outer space, not even the legendary Sixth Stage Experts who were present in the ancient times of the Grand Sea Continent.


     Clara was dumbfounded but her eyes revealed extreme excitement. Even her facial expression turned fanatical.


     Davis smiled as he recalled the news which he saw. Moon Bases were actually being established currently with a population of hundred people.


     Humanity had once again managed to reach the moon but they were at baby steps to the path of Space Age, not even close.


     "Don't worry, the mortals here have managed to reach outer space through their own ingenuity. If those mortals can reach, why can't we..." Davis spoke while trying to boost their confidence but suddenly went silent.


     Could it be that the same rules that barred them from entering these mysterious spaces also stop them from entering outer space?


     Davis couldn't help but get angry at this thought. He calmed himself down and continued, "In any case, we should try..."


     Clara nodded her head, clearly excited.


     *Boom!~"


     They both shot to the skies at maximum speed.


     A sonic boom echoed as Davis traveled at a speed of 350 meters per second, leaving Clara in the dust.


     He looked down to see Clara travel at a speed of 200 meters per second through her Essence Gathering Cultivation and thought, 'Hmm, that's her maximum speed?'


     But soon, his thoughts turned to somewhere else, the sonic boom because, even if he used his full speed in the Second Layer, he still wouldn't be able to cause a sonic boom, meaning that sound traveled faster if heaven and earth energy were to be present.


     Sound and light required a medium to travel, and it seemed that heaven and earth energy could also act as a medium.


     He finally understood as to why exactly sound was fast as light in the cultivation world, maybe even faster in certain cases and vice versa.


     Soon, in a few minutes, they shot past orbiting satellites, space stations and exited the orbit of the Earth.


     Davis stopped at a point somewhere in the Exosphere where there was literally no air.


     The energy in is body circulated to keep him in a functional state, and the vacuum around seemed to have no significant effect on him.


     Thankfully, it seemed like outer space wasn't restricted by the mysterious entity.


     Davis shouted in excitement, "Marvelous!!"


     But the sound only echoed within his body and couldn't be heard by any other being other than him since there was no medium that sound can use to travel in outer space.


     Davis chuckled a bit, 'Maybe if it were the outer space in the Second Layer, the sound could still travel due to the heaven and earth energy being omnipresent there...'


     Soon, Clara also managed to catch up to him and looked at the outer space in awe as she removed her veil, her eyes glowing with fervor and curiosity as she let herself float.


     The bright white light of the moon seemed to shine on her entire figure, making her look absolutely like a celestial fairy born out of moonlight.


     Davis looked at Clara and even he was tongue-tied at her extremely beautiful appearance.


     He extended his hand in her direction and undulations in the form of energy spread, "Can you hear me?"


     Clara turned to glance at him as she moved her mouth but no sound seemed to be heard.


     Davis spoke again, "I can't hear you..."


     She frowned and then sent a Soul Transmission to her brother, "You're spreading your energy to speak and that much is clear but I have no idea why my voice can't reach you normally..."


     Davis laughed slightly and explained to her about sound and light needing a medium to travel.


     Clara nodded her head as she accepted her brother's explanation, "So that's what it is..."


     Davis cast his gaze at the moon, "Look, can you see those small buildings at that point, near that big crater."




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     386 A Foreigner?
      Clara looked at those small buildings and the tiny mortals. She was instantly in awe of those mortal's prowess. She began to have some respect for them when she deemed that those weak beings were capable of achieving feats such as this.


     Davis turned to look towards the distance, where the other planets seem to be orbiting around the Sun.


     The nine planets, magnificent in all their glory.


     Extending outside the orbital zone were even more planets but they were all cold and icier than pluto.


     His gaze traveled far, seemingly trying to penetrate the veil that Fallen Heaven had embedded in him.


     'The space beyond Milky Way is an illusion?' Even to him, it didn't seem likely when he saw the space with his own eyes.


     Of course, he couldn't see that far. The last planets that were visible in his eyes were Pluto and a few planets outside the orbital zone.


     He shook his head and moved the thoughts to the back of his head.


     They didn't bother to waste their energy anymore but spoke using Soul Transmission.


     "Let's head back, we'll continue our space exploration when our traveling speed can reach over a kilometer per second, after all, space is incredibly vast." Davis decisively spoke, "There could be dangers that were are unaware of, so it's better to explore after we increase our cultivation bases."


     Space was ridiculously vast and roaming in this silent space would be extremely boring, and could be even dangerous.


     Even the distance between the Earth and the Moon was around 384,400 kilometers. Even with a speed of 1 kilometer per second, it could still take them slightly more than three days to travel and six days for a return trip.


     Clara felt hesitant as she wanted to travel to the moon but she still nodded her head in respect to her brother's wishes.


     In any case, she felt that she was weaker than her brother and felt that decision making in a group should be done by the strong and competent.


     Once she thought of it like this, she spoke, "Let's return then..."


     Davis was about to give in when she looked at her hesitant face but then saw her comply with his wishes.


     He too wanted to see the moon but there was an even brighter moon waiting for him in his home already. However, he also wondered how beautiful would it be to travel to the real moon with Evelynn.


     "Hahaha..." Laughing at his own romantic thoughts, Davis's gaze moved back to Earth.


     =====


     Tiantai, China.


     On the sofa, the eyelids of a woman gently trembled as the sun's rays shone on her entire being through the glassed surface of the walls.


     The woman opened her eyes and looked at the dimly lit room, whereupon her hands moved above to caress her forehead from the hangover.


     She puckered her lips and let out a dissatisfied grunt.


     Her bracelet suddenly that was over her hand lit up and a voice could be heard, "Good Morning, Investigator Mo Mingzhi."



     The woman named Mo Mingzhi didn't even blink, her eyes were devoid of motivation. She kept staring at the ceiling in a daze for a few seconds before suddenly letting out a mocking laugh that was aimed at herself.


     *Ding~*


     "You have received a voice message. Would you like to play it?"


     "Yes..." She instinctively replied but then clicked her tongue when she heard the voice of a male.


     "The absence you took from work is nearing its limit. If you skip work anymore, there's actually a chance that you will lose your job..."


     The message ended.


     "I don't care anymore..." Mo Mingzhi sat up as she held her forehead, her long shoulder-length messy hair fell to her front and covered half of her face.


     *Ding~*


     "You have received a voice message. Would you like to play it?"


     Mo Mingzhi clicked her tongue again in annoyance. She moved her hand and saw the projection from the bracelet. The voice message was from the same person she expected it to be, who was none other than her colleague.


     She hesitated for a moment before touching the projection.


     "Investigator Mo, I haven't seen you come to work for quite a few days. Today morning, the country had issued a secret Level-X Alert to the higher-ups in the entire police force. However, the matter quickly spread and I'm really worried about you. I couldn't help but ask, are you really fi..."


     Mo Mingzhi touched the projection again, interrupting the voice message from being complete.


     'Level-X Alert? What was that...' Mo Mingzhi squeezed her forehead with her index and thumb fingers but she couldn't remember.


     *Sigh~*


     Letting out a confused sigh, she touched the projection a few times before speaking, "Wang He, I'm not the woman you think I am, and I can never be together with you. Please leave me alone from here on out..."


     *Ding~*


     "Voice message has been sent!"


     Mo Mingzhi sighed once again as she collapsed while her head landed on the pillow that was at the corner of the sofa.


     The man she spoke to was someone she thought of as a colleague but the man seemed to hold endearing feelings for her.


     In a workplace, although love between colleagues wasn't forbidden, it wasn't something she was interested in either, as her heart had already belonged to someone else.


     At least, that was the case until she learned of the truth a few days ago, leading to her streak of absence from work for the first time in her career as an investigator.


     *Ding~*


     "You have received a voice message. Would you like to play it?"


     "Yes..." Mo Mingzhi simply replied as she waited for the bracelet to play his voice message.


     "... I see..." There was a long pause before the voice continued, "Take care then..."


     Mo Mingzhi's face scrunched up in exasperation. She could tell from the tone of his voice that he seemed to not give up on her.


     "Is that your boyfriend?"


     Mo Mingzhi's eyes suddenly widened as she shot up from the bed and reached her hand under the crevice of the sofa.


     A pistol could be seen in her hands as she pointed at the source of the sound as if she had practiced it numerous times beforehand.


     "Don't move!" She shouted and took a look at the source of the voice.


     Her vision was blurry due to the effects of the hangover and the sudden maneuver. However, her pupils dilated before it slowly turned into a normal one.


     A stable figure seated on the chair with the hands below the chin entered her vision, and the blurry figure slowly turned into a clear one under the dimly lit room.


     A blonde-haired man dressed in fantasy like robes came into her view, making her mutter to herself in confusion, "A foreigner? Cosplay?"


     She instantly shook her head and composed herself, "How did you get in here?"


     The ground floor was locked and the only way that the blonde man should be able to enter her room was from the balcony or the roof from the third floor.


     However, the balcony was like a cliff and it was impossible to climb up unless one had the necessary pieces of equipment.


     If the other party was a mountain climber, it would make sense but the blonde man was garbed in fantasy like clothes.


     As for the third floor, the door leading to the second floor was locked, so he shouldn't have been able to enter the living room without jumping to the balcony.


     'How careless of me, I shouldn't have turned off the home AI...' Mo Mingzhi thought and slightly glanced at the drugs she used.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     387 You“re Tian Long!?
      Drugs were illegal and if found to be in possession of it by other people, even her investigator profession wouldn't help her get away without any penalties. She might be even taken advantage of if found by opportunistic people.


     The figure of Wang He crossed her mind and she knew that he would definitely take this opportunity to woo or even take advantage of her.


     To avoid this, she simply turned off the AI which was monitoring the whole residence and would alert her if there was an intruder but now it looks like it had backfired on her.


     'Tian Long, you've made a mess out of me bastard!' Anger clouded her eyes as she cursed the man who was responsible for her to become a mess but the foreigner in front of her suddenly stood up.


     *Bang!~*


     "I said don't move!" Mo Mingzhi warned as the shot she fired hit the wall behind the blonde man, breaking the glass cupboard that was behind him.


     The pieces of glass fell over and shattered near the blonde man's legs, however, the person seemed to be unfazed.


     "This is the last time I'm warning you! Kneel down and surrender while keeping your hands above!"


     Mo Mingzhi's vision was set on his movements but her hands were trembling as she saw the latter smile.


     Feeling ominous, she instantly pressed the trigger of the gun but the resulting sound never seemed to be heard.


     It was like she lost a moment of her life as her heart seemed to stop for a second.


     Quickly coming back to her senses, she clenched her palms and realized that the gun was no longer in her hands.


     "How!?" Mo Mingzhi muttered with a shocked expression on her face.


     Her pupils that temporarily glanced at the missing gun returned to the blonde man's figure as her shocked expression receded to become solemn.


     Her mind quickly whirled to find out the reason for this absurd yet realistic situation.


     Or was it because she was not sober yet?


     Spontaneously, her mind connected the person to her front with the Level-X Alert that had been issued by the government.


     Her pupils once again dilated as she understood the gist of the situation; the situation she was placed in.


     She heard it from her colleague just a while ago and didn't put much thought into it because she had other things to like cleaning herself up and drowning herself in depravity again, however...


     'Cultivator...' Mo Mingzhi bit her lips as she realized who was the person in front of her was... Not a cosplayer, not a foreigner, but a real cultivator; an alien entity to the people of earth to be exact.


     She was well of the cultivators aware since she had been paying attention to the mystic and news regarding the flying man ever since the world came to know about that flying man through that famous era distinguishing article.


     No wonder the person in front of her wasn't fazed by the pistol she held and was even able to make the pistol quickly disappear from her hand.



     'Swiped off from my hand just like that?'


     A feeling of helplessness and nihilistic views filled her mind. Her nerves that were taut relaxed and a wry smile lit up her face.


     If the other party was really a cultivator and had ill intentions, then she was well aware that even the top elite force present on Earth couldn't save her now.


     Even so, she warily glanced at the blonde man before her eyes darted towards the drugs and another weapon that was kept inside the drawer.


     Nevertheless, she knew that she couldn't make the slightest movement to garner the hostile attention of the person in front of her.


     There wasn't even a knife in her hands or clothes for her to hold herself hostage or some drugs to kill herself by overdosing.


     "You don't need to be wary of me that much, Mingzhi..."


     Mo Mingzhi's eyes squeezed into two tiny slits.


     This person knew her name? How?


     No, that wasn't important.


     "W-what do you mean?" Her dry lips parted in trepidation


     The way this person in front of her voiced his words was as if she should know him.


     She tried to remember but couldn't recall having a handsome acquaintance with any blonde hair to that matter, even those who have dyed their black hair flashed past her mind but she failed to identify any one of them with the person in front of her.


     As for calling her first name, she could brush it off since this person seemed to be a cultivator, an outsider who didn't know about name-calling significance.


     "The way you whined about me yesterday, it seems like you found out the truth..."


     Mo Mingzhi turned even more confused.


     What was this person talking about?


     'Yesterday? Wasn't I drunk and high as fuck? Did I talk about this person or talk to him directly yesterday? Could it be that I'm still dreaming?'


     Mo Minghzi couldn't remember but she tried really hard as her head still ached from the hangover.


     Numerous thoughts flashed past her mind but then suddenly, she vaguely seemed to recall that a person; a shadowy figure appeared in front of her yesterday... which then turned into that person whom she both adored and hated.


     Mo Mingzhi's eyes slowly widened as her lips trembled. Her gaze fell on the blonde man as she shockingly muttered, "Y-You... are... Tian Long?"


     "Correct, little Mingzhi..." The blonde man smiled; he who was none other than Davis.


     Mo Mingzhi's face revealed a twist of emotions once she saw stared at his handsome face, trying to connect it with the person she knew, Tian Long.


     Disbelief, anger, affection and even longing, yet after displaying all these in an instant, she spoke in complex tone, "What do you want?"


     "How far have you uncovered about me?" Davis smilingly asked.


     Mo Mingzhi let out a mocking chuckle, "I thought I knew everything about you, but now it seems like..."


     "Well, aren't you going to kill me then?" Davis still had a calm smile on his face.


     If she knew everything, why was she still looking at him like that? He really wanted to know.


     "Are you really Tian Long?"


     Mo Mingzhi didn't answer. Her eyes were still filled with doubt.


     Davis perfunctorily nodded, "Well, yes..."


     Mo Mingzhi couldn't help but scan his face for lies. At the same time, she inevitably saw the expression on his face coinciding with what she knew, what she was familiar with. They were both confident and annoying to the extreme.


     Mo Mingzhi inwardly bit her lips.


     "I don't know what kind of plastic surgery you used in the rumored cultivation world but this face of yours suits you more..." Mo Mingzhi mockingly spoke.


     Davis blinked at her jab and understood as he pointed at his face, "You mean to say that this face saved me from your wrath?"


     Mo Mingzhi didn't reply, instead, her gaze fell on the surface as she clenched her fists. She hid her trembling lips and her moist eyes, however, Davis could feel her raging emotions.


     Was it because he was a cultivator that she didn't dare to attack or was it because he had his face changed, no, his entire body changed from transmigrating?


     Looking at her silhouette which invoked a feeling of protection in him, he felt somewhat uncomfortable. He inwardly gave off a sigh and stepped forward. His hand extended as it reached above her head and patted, "You've worked hard..."


     Mo Mingzhi froze.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     388 To Sever
      In a small yet girlish room, a little girl was murmuring an algebraic formula, executing calculations in her mind as she puckered her lips while playing with the pen, spinning it while being ready to tap on the notebook beside her.


     The room she was in suited to the little girls' taste but was small, however, this was just the entrance to the hall and a few rooms inside.


     Suddenly, a woman in a caretaker uniform which was blue in color with floral patterns entered the room and spoke, "Ah, Little Mingzhi... Your sponsor has come again..."


     Mo Mingzhi's small yet wide eyes lit up as she dropped the pen on the notebook, "Really!? That person is here?"


     "Yes," The woman stopped but suddenly saw Mo Mingzhi's expression turning sad. She couldn't help but say, "That person has seemed to deny contact with you for some reason but I think you can peek at him if you want to... I'm telling, you, he's a good-looking man..."


     *Cough~*


     The woman suddenly coughed a bit as her eyes darted to the back, "Oops... What I meant it is that you can watch him from afar, after all, 'to not interact with you' was the only request that person made to fund your future."


     Mo Mingzhi pouted as she felt wronged. Why was this person who was good to her and funded her never seemed to be interested in talking or even seeing her?


     She couldn't understand.


     She then heard the caretaker woman explain the whereabouts of that person and she instantly left the room with a dash, abandoning her homework.


     Taking a few turns as she descended the floors through the stairs, Mo Mingzhi finally had a look at the person whom she only saw in a photo that the caretakers here snapped for their own entertainment.


     Wearing a windbreaker, and jeans, that person stood in front of some people who seemed to speak in a favorable yet abnormal tone, as if they trying to curry favor.


     Mo Mingzhi hid herself behind a box that had supplies for them and silently gazed at the person who funded her for most of her life.


     She looked at the person's side profile and saw how confident yet prudent he was in speaking with the other people. There was a lazy smile on his face which told her that he really wasn't paying attention to the old men and women who were surrounding him.


     She kept on listening to them talk about her studies and results.


     But soon, her expression turned confused as she could hear them speaking something about inheritance and stuff, which she really couldn't understand.


     She was only 12 years old, and the stuff they were talking about most likely came off as incomprehensible to her.


     Soon, she got bored and heaved a sigh as she moved a little, intending to return without meeting that person at least once, but...


     Suddenly, her eyes widened and her heart froze from an abrupt stare. Instantly, she hid behind the box and curled her small body completely.



     'Was I noticed!?' She couldn't help but think as her heart pounded rapidly. Her surroundings became hot as she held her breath, perspiration ran down her forehead.


     A few seconds passed and her heartbeat slowly returned normal but when she turned to look back, her heart leaped out of her throat!


     It was that person!


     He stood in front of her and let out a harmless smile, "The subsequent generation is not in the wrong..."


     Hearing him speak, Mo Mingzhi turned confused. When she was about to ask what it meant, the man placed his hand on her head as he patted.


     Mo Mingzhi froze again, except this time, she felt a vague sense of warmness and even a sense of belonging welled up within her.


     She lowered her head even more and closed her eyes while she felt content. It looked as if she was silently purring like a cat, welcoming the warm hands of its master.


     "Haha..."


     She could hear the man slightly laugh as he let go of her head. When she looked above and opened her eyes, the man's straight back was in her vision.


     "You've worked hard..."


     Mo Mingzhi's face slowly brightened yet tears were already falling from her eyes, wetting her sleeveless shirt.


     Her glazed eyes shook and his back figure was no more as it turned into the figure of a blonde man, with a look of absolute calmness.


     Mo Mingzhi pushed off Davis's hands as she uttered again, "What do you want?"


     The emotions that she was experiencing at the moment were complex to the extreme. She wanted to thrash the man in front of her but also wanted to cuddle in his embrace.


     It was extremely frustrating and distasteful to the current her.


     Davis took a single step back as he spoke, "I came to sever our Karma..."


     Mo Mingzhi's pupils dilated. She lifted up her head and incredulously looked at Davis not understanding what he meant, "What did you say?"


     Nevertheless, it did sound like something that was not going to make her happy.


     "I said I came to sever our Karma, so you don't have to be the mess you are anymore..."


     Mo Mingzhi stayed silent as lips curled into even more confusion.


     "I wondered why Karma was connecting me with you 'in this life'... No wonder... You've held feelings for me, didn't you?" Davis coldly spoke.


     Mo Mingzhi let out a chuckle as her eyes were shrouded with anger, "Tian Long, you bastard! If you mentioned that you were the one who killed my father, even if I were crazy, I wouldn't have fallen for you in the first place!"


     "I'll ask again, aren't you going to kill me?"


     "Hehe, Kill you? Me? Investigator Mo Mingzhi killing a cultivator of strange and tremendous power? Is that even possible?" Mo Mingzhi mockingly gestured as she pointed at herself.


     "That doesn't matter. What I want to know is whether you plan to kill me or not?"


     Mo Mingzhi looked as if she was amused, "I see... You plan on killing me if I were to say that I'm bent on killing you, aren't you?"


     Davis blinked and then sighed.


     Just when he was about to speak, Mo Mingzhi spoke, "I don't care anymore. I fell for you, I let my feelings for you fester in my heart for all the time until I learned about the truth a week ago!"


     She then suddenly let out a mocking laugh again, "Unfortunately, it was also the same time I learned about my father's unscrupulous actions."


     "Leading a Crime Organization, his activities include assassinations, high-tech crime, bribery, property theft, kidnapping, rape, drug trafficking, forgery, identity theft... and many m-more! All of these were enough for me to doubt if that person was really my father but he undoubtedly was...."


     Davis stayed silent as he heard her speak.


     Mo Minghzi held her bosom tremblingly, "I even finally traced what he did to you back then as I ultimately remembered the vague events when everyone told me that my father died due to a heart attack."


     Her chin inclined as she looked at him.


     "You ran away so I wasn't able to see your face but now I know that it was you who undoubtedly killed my father using an unknown method."


     "Now that I think about it, you probably used some magical technique to kill him, no?" Mo Mingzhi smiled as she asked, however, the whites of her eyes were red.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     389 Red-Stained Thread
      Davis didn't answer her question but responded with a question, "Are you going to kill me or what?"


     Mo Mingzhi's expression fell, "I'm going to fucking kill you!!"


     "What she said, is it true?"


     Davis turned to look at his side.


     A woman suddenly materialized to their side and spoke in a bewildered tone, "I'm surprised..."


     "So?" Davis prompted.


     "She's lying..."


     Davis turned confused, "Meaning that she's unwilling to kill me?"


     Clara nodded her head. She had already mastered the Chinese Language in a single night after returning from outer space. Having nothing to do, she and her brother stayed on the third floor, gazing at the skies while taking rest. In the meantime, she did learn Chinese to better understand.


     Although she couldn't speak fluently, she could more or less understand it easily.


     Mo Mingzhi took a step back as she became alert a moment ago when another woman suddenly appeared in her room.


     Then she heard the two of them speak in another language that she had no way of understanding at the moment.


     But when she looked at the woman who suddenly appeared look like a celestial beauty even with a veiled appearance, jealousy and envy filled her heart.


     Mo Mingzhi's current appearance was filled with a few pimples, haggard wrinkles, probably an after-effect from the drugs and alcohol she took.


     This filled her with immense loathing for Tian Long because, if it were not for him, she would not have fallen low to this point but also reminded her how low she had fallen


     Nevertheless, her expression changed again.


     She realized that if it weren't for Tian Long, would she have even survived after her father was dead?


     She was no child right now, and was well aware of the consequences of a fallen princess, especially when the fallen princess is from an underground organization.


     'Could it be that he was the one who left me in an orphanage to protect me?'


     Her memories after her father had died were vague because she was only 6 years old at that time.


     She had no idea what truly had happened at that time and failed to consider after she had learned the truth due to the shock factor.


     In truth, Davis had used the Death Book at that time to do his biddings, including the fact that Mo Mingzhi joining an orphanage was also his doing through using another man.


     Although he did use the Death Book, deaths never happened because he ingeniously wrote that his victims would only die a minute before their lifespan ends.


     So, in reality, he only took a minute of their lives to control them and fulfill his needs. In other words, it can also be interpreted as that they wouldn't meet with any danger until they neared the end of their lifespan, however, that remains to be seen and tested.


     Then again, after the Death Book fused with his soul during the transmigration, he doubted that if they would even die a minute sooner in the first place as he noticed that the Death Book's reset and even changed intrinsically after their fusion, revealing unknown powers as he gradually increased his cultivation.



     "What are you going to do, brother?" Clara inquired after the few seconds passed, which were filled with ambient silence.


     "..." Davis stayed silent, not opting to answer Clara.


     The karma thread in front of him that connected him and Mo Mingzhi was filled with mainly two types of colors from her side.


     Red and black.


     From his soul, a white thread flew out as it reached Mo Mingzhi's soul. Halfway to her soul, the color of the white thread changed to something that was tinged with red and black.


     A red thread signified love, both affectionately and sexually while a black thread signified negative emotions such as hate, anger and various types of negative emotions.


     He knew what red signified because the thread connecting Evelynn and him was coated with bright red, like the red thread that connected lovers in the legends.


     As for the black thread, he practiced his Karma Laws in the prison during the time he spent living in the Royal Castle after his marriage with Evelynn.


     So from his experiments, he knew that black threads signified negative emotions like hate and anger.


     'What else can I do other than severing this thread? The only way to return her to normal is for her to forget about me...' Davis pondered as he looked at Mo Mingzhi's grown-up facial features.


     The last time he saw her was precisely at the time when she was 12 years old when he shared more than half of the inheritance which originally belonged to Mo Mingzhi's father but was obtained through crime and illegal means.


     In any case, he didn't need millions of dollars to live his life, so he just returned it to support this little girl's future.


     Even half of it was enough to let her live the life of a princess in the modern world, however, he looked at the state she was currently in...


     Messy black hair that was unkempt till her shoulders, eyes which look tired and a mildly red small nose, probably from the number of times she cried. Her lips were not luscious nor rosy but just dry as if the flesh there had withered up.


     She should be more than 30 years old but still had a gorgeous figure capable of bearing children even from a few years ago.


     He could see that she lived well with the money he had left for her, he could see that she grew up to be a fine woman but messed up because of her feelings for him. Although it didn't make him feel guilty, he did feel pity.


     Pity for the fact that despite knowing that he was the killer of her father, she still couldn't determine herself to kill him.


     His and her relationship could be considered as purely one of caretaker and the one being cared, and he only met her once twice yet it devolved into being one of this...


     Suddenly, his pupils dilated.


     He saw the changes occurring in the thread and was bewildered, even astonished.


     The black color coating the thread was slowly eroded by the red color. The latter spread and painted the black colored area with red as if it were tainting, and after a few moments, only a few specks of black color were left on the thread, becoming slightly inconspicuous than before.


     "Are you the one who put me in that orphanage? Even meddling with my studies indirectly?"


     Davis was confused as what was happening to her but he still replied truthfully, "Yes..."


     Mo Mingzhi bit her lips, "I'm the daughter of the one who tortured you... Why didn't you kill... or even torture me back then to curb your hatred?"


     "Didn't I tell you already?" The corner of his lips curved, "The subsequent generation is not in the wrong."


     Truthfully, if it weren't for Mo Mingzhi's heartwrenching cries at that time, he would've in no doubt fallen into depravity, something which he had loathed since he was an innocent boy in the slums.


     It was especially so when he saw the twisted face of Mo Wuming, Mo Mingzhi's father. He didn't want to become a person like that, someone who was deprived, twisted, deranged and insane.


     Mo Mingzhi's eyes widened as his figure superimposed with that Tian Long's harmless smile, 'Ah, so that's what he meant at that time...'


     She closed her eyes as her lips curved while she let out a mocking laugh, "I take it back. Although you didn't kill me, you did torture me..."


     Davis's eyes widened as black lines filled his face. Not to her reply but to the changes in the karma thread.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates(dot)Net
     .


     390 Are You Interested?
      The black stains in the half red karma thread were no more... It was as if her negative emotions completely disappeared, nowhere to be seen.


     From her words, he could tell that...


     "You..."


     "If you truly said what you meant, it doesn't matter if we love each other, right?" Mo Mingzhi took a step forward as her eyes glazed.


     Davis had a not so amused expression on his face as he lifted his hand.


     A few moments of silence emerged before his lips curved into a grin, wanting to put her down, "I'm married!"


     Mo Mingzhi's slow steps hindered as she shot a glance at Clara, her eyes emitting a hostile intent.


     She then smiled crazily as her gaze fell on Davis, "I'm 36, single, virgin and am willing to be your mistress, what do you say?"


     "I decline..." Without missing a beat, Davis replied.


     Mo Mingzhi didn't give up as she opened her mouth, "Don't worry, the world has changed and mistresses are as common as the clouds, I'm pretty sure it's even more so in a world where strength is the ruling factor."


     "First, the initiative is with my wife, second..." He pointed at Clara, "This is my little sister, so don't misunderstand."


     Davis felt a headache coming when he watched her crazed reactions and the audacity in willing to become a mistress, so he felt that it would be better if he told Mo Mingzhi beforehand, making her shut her mouth and delusions, however, it looks like his explanation fell on deaf ears.


     "So it's your sister!" Mo Mingzhi's eyes brightened, thinking he had been adopted by a family in the cultivation world and just when she was about to initiate a conversation with Clara, Davis stood in front of her.


     "In any case, you'll be forgetting me in a moment, so I don't need to worry about your nonsense..."


     Mo Mingzhi went silent before she asked with narrowed brows, "What do you mean?"


     Davis coldly spoke, "What I meant before, I'll be severing our Karma..."


     Instantly, his fingers caught the karma thread that connected him and her, pulling on it till it almost threatened to tear apart in the middle.


     "Ahhhhhhhhh!~" Mo Mingzhi shrieked as she held her head while her expression turned as if she had just seen someone she loved die miserably. She felt as if her head was splitting.


     Davis narrowed his brows as he loosened his pull on the thread.


     Mo Mingzhi fropped to the florr while tears cascaded down from her eyes. Her tears rapidly stained her sleeveless shirt as it fell on the surface.


     'What's happening?' Davis turned confused.


     The last time he severed Karma was in prison when he experimented with a random prisoner.


     When he severed the karma thread that was created between them from a casual talk, that person simply forgot him but didn't experience any pain.


     The next moment, that person couldn't even recognize his existence and was simply spacing out.



     A minute later, when Davis established contact with that person again, the latter seemed to vaguely recall him but couldn't.


     But now, the situation he was witnessing was totally different.


     The woman in front of him was holding her head and crying desperately as if she didn't want to give up something dear to her.


     Davis promptly asked in his soul sea, "Fallen Heaven, what is this supposed to mean?"


     "Even if you ask me..." Fallen Heaven's hazy figure which actually resembled Davis's outline materialized in Davis's Soul Sea, "The only reason I could think of is that you have influenced a large part of her life, so severing the karma between you two is like bending her will to live?"


     "What?"


     Why did Fallen Heaven use a doubting tone?


     "... I'm not sure about what this new power of mine signifies..."


     Davis's eyes widened. If he thought about this carefully, then what Fallen Heaven mentioned made sense, albeit vaguely.


     When compared with that random person who hadn't had much of a connection with him, Mo Mingzhi had probably spent more than half of her life thinking about him.


     Even when she turned 36, she still had not given her body to anyone from her words. Even the Karma threads connecting to him from her were bright red as if she was already bent on her obsession to him.


     'Is she obsessed with me? Like crazy?' Davis couldn't understand but then he thought about her age.


     '36 years old... She was obsessed with me for more than how many years? About 24 years!?' His fingers twitched and moved beside his waist as he let go of the karma thread.


     In a sense, he imagined that maybe severing the karma thread was no different than killing her.


     Mo Mingzhi lifted up her face. She looked like an absolute mess with her black unkempt hair and wet eyes. Her lips trembled, emitting a little bit of fear as she recalled what had just happened to her.


     "Is this... what you call as severing Karma?" Her pupils shook as she asked and slowly embraced herself as if seeking solace, "It would be better off if you just kill me then..."


     Davis felt complex to the extreme. This girl...


     Her lips curved into an ironic smile, "It would be quite fulfilling to be killed by you... Tian Long..."


     Davis took a step back after a short pause. He turned and left towards the balcony, intent on leaving.


     "Brother, you are not severing any karma by just leaving like that..."


     Davis stopped in his tracks as he heard Clara speak. His sharp gaze fell on her and she felt intimidated, even so, she opened her mouth again.


     "I am only saying this b-because I can see that she really wants to be killed by brother..."


     "So you want me to kill her?" Davis asked with an indifferent face.


     Clara shook her head, "Didn't brother once tell father to take responsibility for his actions? I merely didn't want to brother to ignore his own rule..."


     Davis looked at her in surprise. So she wanted him to take responsibility?


     As to whether if he would kill or sever karma? It seemed like she didn't care...


     "Good! Good! Clara, you've really learned how to speak with your elder brother!" Davis smiled as he spoke.


     "Thank you for the compliment, brother..." Clara nodded her head with a smile. She looked as if she was really happy.


     'No... That wasn't really a compliment...' Davis inwardly wanted to retort but then turned to look at the despondent Mo Mingzhi.


     He was really in a bind on what to do with her. She had already declared her wishes to him, wanting to become his mistress and he just brushed it off as her crazy thoughts.


     Even if she did really mean it, he didn't want to be with this woman since he already had Evelynn.


     He just witnessed his parents fight a battle because of a situation caused by 'harem' and of course, him.


     He didn't want to face off with Evelynn like that, even to the point of arguing with her and that thought curbed him from disappointing her.


     What else could he do for this woman who had inadvertently saved him from darkness?


     He still saw her as that little girl, and her current grown-up figure superimposed with that small figure who cried desperately for her dead father.


     Davis suddenly blinked as a thought encroached his mind. His thought process was too narrow.


     Responsibility could be taken in many ways, and it wouldn't necessarily interfere with his daily life if he supported her like the last time.


     'In other words, I should just take responsibility no matter what the form of inconvenience I may have caused to an innocent bystander...'


     Davis sighed and spoke, "Mo Mingzhi..."


     Mo Mingzhi smiled as if she accepted something. Her peaceful expression indicated that she welcomed death willingly.


     Davis noticed her reaction and thought that from her perspective, maybe death was a release.


     "Are you interested in the cultivation world?"




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     391 17 Years Ago?
      Mo Mingzhi's smile froze as she yelped in a confused demeanor, "What?"


     Davis garnered her reaction and continued, "The universe as you may recognize is bigger than you think... Forget the scientific implications, and cast your gaze to the cultivation world. You can realize your ambitions and gain untold powers. You can even be the Empress of an entire Empire if you so wished and struggled arduously in the path of cultivation."


     Mo Mingzhi's eyes were glazed, however, she blinked.


     Davis who was looking at the changes in her reaction understood that she was vaguely interested.


     Actually, who wouldn't!?


     But before he could continue, she interrupted him, "Are you... taking me... in?"


     Davis became tongue-tied. Her wording was a little bit on the edge, ambiguous even...


     Suppressing the urge to cough, he spoke, "If you so wish, I can take you to our place and grant you with resources that will enable you to cultivate. That's as far as I can go..."


     Mo Mingzhi's eyes brightened as if her soul lit up and she leaned forward, "I'll follow you!"


     Davis couldn't understand this woman's thought process. He had killed her father but she was unwilling to be hostile to him, instead, she had even fallen in a hopeless case of infatuation with him.


     Maybe it was because she deemed her father to be a scum, and no longer bothered with that scum anymore.


     Whatever her thoughts maybe, he inwardly heaved a sigh of relief since he knew that Mo Mongzhi wasn't hostile from Clara's interpretation.


     "That's settled then... Pack your things, we're leaving soon..." Davis didn't give her a few days to think. If she was going to ask for time, he felt that it would be better to leave without her.


     Mo Mingzhi blinked once again and then moved away from them promptly in a dazed manner. The way she walked as if she wasn't sure and was in disbelief regarding the situation.


     Davis turned to look at Clara and asked, "Well, are you satisfied with this decision of mine?"


     Clara looked as if she was pondering over the matter. A moment later, she opened her mouth, "Brother thinks that letting her live in our cultivation world will change her perspective and let her extricate herself from you?"


     "If so, I'm satisfied with the kind of responsibly you've taken."


     Davis nodded his head as he didn't want to disappoint his little sister. He thought that this responsibility stuff didn't apply to him because he hadn't done anything bad to Mo Mingzhi in the first place.


     If Mo Mingzhi was obsessive for him for whatever reason he couldn't understand, how could he even take responsibility for that, or did he even need to?


     Could it be that he needs to act responsibly for each and every person who selfishly thinks that he would care for them?


     Wait!?


     'Is that how Gods think? That is if they even existed in the first place?' Davis thought but then shook his head.



     In any case, in his eyes and to his knowledge, there were only powerful entities and no omnipotent gods as represented in Earth's religions.


     He took this decision because he didn't want to disappoint his little sister. He didn't want to set a bad example for her.


     Nevertheless, his eyes fell on Mo Mingzhi's back which disappeared into another room.


     =====


     In half an hour, Mo Mingzhi stood beside them with a refreshed face and uttered, "I'm ready!"


     Davis blinked. It was as if her earlier will to die and her disbelief to his words were as was fake as it could get but from Clara's eyes, he knew that it wasn't the case.


     Could she really change her thought process like this? If so, this meant that she could get over him too...


     Davis was assured as he nodded his head. He invoked Karma Laws and his expression turned quite unsure.


     It was still fucking red! Even brighter than before!


     The thread connecting them was not loose from his perspective, it appeared even stronger. In fact, he could no longer see those black spots as it was fully encroached by that red color.


     His gaze fell at her refreshed and fit figure that was covered by a formal shirt and pants. Her short shoulder-length black but wet hair covered both the sides of her neck.


     Davis had to accept that she looked like a classical yet modern beauty with her free-flowing hair. Even though she was his nemesis' daughter, she had inherited his good-looking genes, and probably her mother who was also a beauty.


     'Maybe she would become even more beautiful after beginning cultivation.' Davis mused and calmed his nerves as he spoke, "Are you sure that you have taken care of everything here? We probably won't be coming back here in the future."


     Mo Mingzhi looked as if she was pondering. She then nodded her head and spoke, "I'm not really close with anyone here, and I have no family... to speak of, so yes, I'm ready."


     Davis blinked a little as he felt that she was taking a silent jab at him for killing her father.


     Well, at least she didn't blame him for killing her whole family.


     Even he was unsure what had happened to her mother or others but with her words right now, he understood that she had been living alone all this while.


     Davis could only let out a sigh inwardly.


     "Also, I'm no longer Tian Long but Davis Loret, and she is my younger sister Clara Loret."


     Mo Mingzhi paused for a short while before muttering, "Mmm, I understand, Tian Long."


     Davis locked his lips and shook his head. If she was intent on calling him Tian Long, then he wasn't bothered by it, however, he was troubled by it.


     After all, he had already accepted his new identity as his old one could be said to be already dead from like 17 years ago.


     Davis suddenly froze!


     'Wait! 17 years ago?' He came out of his reverie and instantly realized something.


     Simultaneously, he realized that he had overlooked another matter and that made his pupils tremble in shock.


     His hand stretched above and stopped at his face, blocking one of his eyes as he trembled, even his eyes shook from the intensity.


     "Brother, what's wrong?" Clara spoke in a worried tone as she noticed her elder brother's abnormality. She turned suddenly cautious and looked around for any anomalies.


     She was still wary of that mysterious space.


     Suddenly, Davis's pupils eyed Mo Mingzhi as he frightened the latter.


     "What year is it now?"


     Mo Mingzhi stuttered as she felt his death-like stare, "20... 2050"


     She couldn't help but take a step back and shudder at his sudden reaction.


     'Was he this intimidating?' She couldn't remember since she had only seen a smile from his face in the past and present.


     Davis moved his gaze away from her and took a deep amount of cold breath.


     2050? He already knew this because he had checked the news and even the date from the bracelet he stole from that brat but couldn't help but confirm one more time by asking Mo Mingzhi since he had overlooked this matter.


     If this was true... Then...


     'There's a three-year gap...' Davis's eyes couldn't help but tremble in shock once again.


     The matter he realized just might be a coincidence but it seemed to perfectly fit into place to be brushed off as a coincidence.


     Thinking back...


     Tian Long had transmigrated using the spatial formation at the secret temple in 2030 and lived as Davis Loret for over 17 years...


     If so, the year should be 2047, not 2050.


     'A 3-year gap...' Davis repeated in his mind again as it reverberated through his soul.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     392 His True Self?
      When Davis married Evelynn, he was 18 years old. From that time, two years had passed. His current age had reached 20.


     In the past, as Tian Long, he had transmigrated into the 3-year old little Davis and lived for over 17 years which makes his current age 20.


     Reasoning like this, the current year should be 2047 since transmigrated in 2030 and lived as Davis for 17 years, but differing from his calculation, it's 2050.


     What exactly happened in those remaining three years? From the year 2047 to 2050?


     'The spatial tunnel!'


     He could only think of this event!


     He abruptly realized that he could've been in that unstable spatial tunnel for over 3 years but couldn't confirm it in reality since his sense of time, touch was all robbed from him when he was in that so-called Transmigration Stone with his soul form.


     That would mean he had been lost and wandering in the spatial tunnel for over 3 years, unable to find extricate himself and do nothing other than mindlessly floating from the year 2030 to 2033!


     Not from 2047 to 2050 but from 2030 to 2033.


     If this is the truth, then the 3-year gap missing in his life can be explained but then once he reached the other side after the 3 year period of being lost in the spatial tunnel, he possessed the little Davis who was in a coma, without consciousness and also 3 years old at that point.


     Both of the above matters indicated 3; had 3 years of difference. The period he had been drifting around in the unstable space tunnel space was 3 years and little Davis had also been 3 years old.


     Coincidence?


     He had written in the Death Book to possess a body which was weak, and below 20 years old.


     But, why did the Death Book choose the weak little Davis who was in a comatose state over the millions of others who were viable for possession?


     Coincidence again?


     Or could it be undeniably fate?


     Thinking up to this detail, Davis felt his head hurt but continued to ponder as he felt that he was close to the truth; instinctively.


     'It makes sense... I should've died around 30 since I had used half my remaining lifespan to open the Death God Eyes, losing my vitality as time passed by... However, I didn't actually die but transmigrated with the help of Fallen Heaven.'


     No, can it even be called transmigration now?


     It would be better if he refers it as reincarnation!; albeit a delayed reincarnation due to his soul being constricted within the so-called Transmigration Stone.


     Other than being restricted in the Transmigration Stone, he was also in the process of fusing with Fallen Heaven.


     From the knowledge gained from Fallen Heaven, he knew that the cycle of reincarnation would end for him after he died, but Fallen Heaven didn't opt to devour his soul essence but initiated a fusion like process.


     There shouldn't be a next life for him, however, Fallen Heaven didn't devour, neither did it do anything other than fusing, making him able to sense his soul from the moment of possession.



     Did he manage to cheat death and the cycle of reincarnation with the help of Fallen Heaven when his soul went into the 3-year-old Davis?


     Fallen Heaven's existence itself is an anomaly.


     Could it be that the heavens couldn't find his soul essence and instead continued with his reincarnation like an automated process?


     A new life was created yet there was no soul to host it?


     He discerned that it might be because little Davis's previous incarnation; which was him had been still alive at that point.


     Was this a consequence of fusing with Fallen Heaven or traveling in the unstable spatial tunnel? Or both?


     Other than this, the matter of 3-year old Davis being in a coma and lifeless invited extreme suspicion from him. How was it possible?


     Claire gave birth to a healthy baby, yet the baby Davis was unconscious for 3 years without being able to wake up.


     If the original Davis was not only unconscious but also didn't possess a soul...Did he, Tian Long just truly possess his next incarnation?


     Davis rapidly drew a cold amount of breath into his lungs. He couldn't help but turn dizzy at this revelation.


     Didn't this mean that the original Davis without consciousness was essentially his next failed incarnation?; Tian Long's next life, supposing he should have died without being devoured by Death Book?


     With a twist of fate, he managed to possess his next incarnation with the help of Fallen Heaven?


     Davis took a deep breath again, his expression getting severely solemn with his farfetched assumptions.


     'But if it was really true....'


     His earlier assumption of Fallen Heaven which he had formed after he possessed the original Davis's body should be somewhat inaccurate.


     "Fallen Heaven, do you actually remember anything at the time you fused with my soul?" Davis asked a question as he spent one of his privileges.


     "My memory is blank at that time. It was as if I entered a state of absence. I only remember fusing with your soul before waking up to see you possess the little boy."


     Davis didn't ask it anymore since its tone seemed lost, which told him that it didn't have an inkling of what happened at that time.


     Currently, he could only seek the help of two beings.


     One was Fallen Heaven which proved to be fruitless just now, and the other was undoubtedly his little sister, Clara, who had yet to unlock the true potential of the Transcendent Truth Eyes.


     Maybe she could see through his reality, however, he would have to wait, even wait for a long time until she unlocks her potential to verify this matter.


     Nevertheless, the matter of him being both Davis and Tian Long in a true sense echoed deep within his soul, making him believe that it should be true.


     No, it should be better said that he wanted it to be true!


     The solemn expression on his face slowly but surely turned into a smile as his lips curved. His expression turned bright once he realized to a deep level that he did not possess a random kid but possessed the body of his next life.


     Davis's focus shifted to another matter at the moment!


     This meant that Logan and Claire were truly his father and mother while his siblings were also his true siblings; not a fake family.


     He turned to look at Clara as his eyes turned translucent as it shined with a luster of excitement.


     "You truly are my little sister... Clara..."


     Although this matter of him being both Tian Long and Davis wasn't proved, he was willing to believe in it since the clues he found and theorized led him in this direction.


     Clara was worried all this while but seeing Davis turn to look at her with a complicated expression on his face while uttering that she was his little sister, her expression blossomed into a smile, "Isn't that obvious, brother?"


     Meanwhile, Mo Mingzhi's face scrunched up with confusion. She was absolutely clueless regarding the situation, even her future but her determined eyes revealed that she was willing to take a leap of risk.


     Davis waved his hands and the restriction imposed through his soul force dispersed.


     This was also the reason why the shot Mo Mingzhi made with the pistol didn't reverberate through the entire area, attracting the attention of authorities or onlookers.


     Mo Mingzhi didn't feel anything of the soul force as she still had his eyes on him. Her brows slightly narrowed when she watched him still have those confident curved lips, making him seem dazzling to her current self.


     Although her mind felt it be uncomfortable, that his face wasn't the same as it was in the past, her heart still registered that this new face undoubtedly belonged to Tian Long.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     393 The Two Generals
      Above the secret temple, the holy ground.


     The elite troops that were stationed a day ago were nowhere to be seen but, in their place was another battalion of mechanized troops, tanks, helicopters, and even a few artillery.


     Smoke was prevalent in the atmosphere above the troops, indicating that there was a round of firepower unleashed in the area; right at the transparent barrier.


     Inside a military tent that was draped in armor, a few personnel were gathered as they seemed to be in the midst of a heated discussion.


     "A failure, huh... No bother, I approve to use continental missiles once we retreat from this area." A man with a uniform and armor similar to the one the general wore, said as he shook his head.


     *Bang!~*


     "General Wang Ke, you can't do this!"


     The man who gave the decision to blow up the entire place with a continental missile looked at the man who denied his opinion and spoke, "General Yuan Kong. You are already removed command from this area. Please don't tell me what to do and what not to do..."


     Yuan Kong's eyes twitched, "You are insane... You think a mere continental missile would be able to put a dent in that defensive barrier!"


     Wang Ke smirked, "We do not know that, and just because you can take down a battalion by yourself, don't get full of yourself, General Yuan Kong. The first step you should take towards the unknown should be dominant, aggressive yet cautious."


     "It's precisely because of the latter that I'm asking you to stop right now! The way we are now if we ever were to wage a battle against that young cultivator, we are doomed to die!" Yuan Kong's eyes flashed.


     However, he believed, 'Could it even be called a battle?'


     "Hehe, General Yuan Kong. I didn't think you were a coward when faced with someone stronger than you... Don't you know that we should never bow our heads to threats!?" Wang Ke grew increasingly angered as he spoke.


     Yuan Kong's eyes trembled as he slowly raised his finger to point at Wang Ke but before his hand could ascend completely, he dropped his hand down and tried to calm down by taking a deep breath.


     With a solemn voice, he tried to persuade Wang Ke again, "You can't even begin to fathom the threat we're facing right now."


     Taking a deep breath, he continued, "I already told you and those top brass about the reason for my decision to retreat."


     "You say he's a threat, the top brass also deems that he's a threat, but have you people ever stopped to consider that we can establish contact with the other side with the help of that young man?"


     Wang Ke narrowed his eyes as he realized that General Yuan Kong also had a point. He creased his brows and was about to reply when the other party continued.


     "Although the young man's words were dominant and even forceful, couldn't that also mean that as long as we don't bother him, he won't take action against us as well?"



     Wang Ke nodded his head in a rare moment of agreement, "True... We received information from our intelligence department that two unidentified flying objects in the shape of a human were flying above the air space of various parts of the world. Especially India, USA, Australia which tried to make contact with them, only to be shot down from the skies... though reports indicated that all the pilots who tried to establish contact were alive and well..."


     Yuan Kong's eyes flashed, "See! As long as we don't offend the other party, there might be negotiations to speak of, but if you were to be aggressive, then..."


     Wang Ke frowned as he shook his head, "General Yuan Kong, I already launched a round of barrage at the defensive barrier. We've already bared our fangs. It is too late to back down now..."


     General Yuan Kong was about to retort that the young man would not take this measly rounds of a barrage as an offense.


     However, a sneer emerged on Wang Ke's face, "Just because of your god-daughter, you became this subservient?"


     *Crack!~*


     Clenching his fists, Yuan Kong had the sudden urge to punch Wang Ke in the face, fracturing his cheekbones.


     He wanted to retort that 'Don't you have a wastrel who managed to join the general police in a high position through nepotism!?'


     'Don't you have a wastrel who only enjoys picking woman through his status instead of doing work?'


     However, he curbed himself from doing so, instead, he calmed himself down for the nth time and sighed exasperatedly that his cultivation was not enough even though he was the strongest human on Earth.


     Even though he was a High-Level Meridian Refinement Stage Cultivator, he felt immensely exhausted from the lack of sleep these days, plus the stress and exhaustion.


     He was already old in age, however, looked middle-aged due to cultivating to High-Level Meridian Refinement Stage, but the middle-aged general in front of him had been time and time again, testing his patience, trying to make him vomit blood from losing vitality.


     He couldn't understand how Wang Ke's and the minds of the top brass whirled as they thought for the country.


     Were they retarded? Why couldn't they understand how crucial for them to not offend the cultivators?


     They knew about Senior Viktor's prowess but chose to challenge the authority of a young cultivator who at least seemed to be from the same place as Senior Viktor.


     For all he knew, the young man could be a young master like existence from the other side with beauty in tow, just to sightsee. He even informed the top brass of his speculation it but they seemed to brush off his words and instead, put this idiot Wang Ke in command.


     He couldn't help but lament at his countrymen's irresponsible decision but could also understand their motive.


     'They don't want to lose this holy land...' He didn't know full and well but could assume on what the top brass was planning on arranging once they find the way to the other side by using various forms energies to make the spatial formation work.


     They had tried using various types of energy, except nuclear which would instead curb them from entering the holy land.


     Losing this ancient site meant, losing the initiative to become a cultivator land; a cultivator empire.


     Though he was also enticed, he didn't lose himself to the temptation and greed.


     Losing the holy land only meant that they could not become a cultivator land but losing the battle meant that the Chinese Heritage will be lost in history forever.


     He was clear on what to do but the top brass seemed desperate to hold on to their greedy wishes. However, he had overlooked their greed and failed to convince.


     Yuan Kong lowered his head as he could only grit his teeth and pray that something bad won't happen in the future with this miserable decision of theirs.


     "Alright, since the decision has been made, tell my troops to evacuate the zone." Wang Ke waved his hand and a soldier who was listening in on their conversation, saluted, "Yes..."


     But before he could move out of the tent to relay the command personally rather than through communications in caution of sabotage by other country's military, a figure came running in with panicked movements.


     "General! They... they are back... Those cultivators are back..." As soon as the soldier relayed the message, General Wang Ke's face scrunched up as a barrage of the same reports echoed from his earpiece.


     Yuan Kong's face turned aghast as he quickly ran out, his speed completely unleashed even though he felt exhausted.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     394 One Of Us?
      Davis, Clara, and Mo Mingzhi were in the airspace above the Sky Grade Defensive Formation. It was the one he set up to not allow anyone into this place, whether through nook or cranny, above or underground. It was impossible to enter or exit unless he removed the restriction placed on the defensive formation.


     The troops inside the defensive formation were still unconscious, with one or two of them being awake but not able to move.


     He didn't restrict their movements nor did Clara but the pain they would've felt in their souls from his suppression through soul force left them unable to move as if they had a paralytic attack.


     He turned to look at the troops who were still there and wondered why they didn't heed his warnings but then realized they were wearing another type of pieces of equipment collectively.


     'A new battalion?' He mused and turned to look at one of the tents, from which an old man came running fast in his direction but seemed incredibly slow to him.


     "So this is the rumored holy land, the ancient site which the government is keeping silent, and maintaining secrecy about, even to us, the general police..." Mo Mingzhi spoke with an interested expression on her face as she turned to look at Davis.


     Though she was a senior investigator, her security and level clearance wasn't at a high level as only the higher-ups of the general police, middle-level and above military personnel would receive information about this sight.


     Suddenly, she flailed and adjusted her body balance while floating in the air with them. Her feet and arms were covered by his Soul Force, so she could literally float and move since her movements weren't restricted.


     When she first flew, her expression was one of fear, but only excitement remained as she soared through the skies.


     "So you came from this place, right?"


     Davis nodded, "Last chance, are you sure that you want to come with us?"


     Mo Mingzhi promptly nodded with a calm expression on her face.


     Seeing her be so sure of her decision, Davis kept quiet and cast his look at the old man who finally neared him.


     "Esteemed Cultivator, I apologize for the misunderstanding we have caused. Please...."


     "Didn't I tell you, people, to leave?" Davis coldly interrupted as he enunciated his words.


     Yuan Kong's back was filled with cold sweat. When he tried to speak again, not minding about the arrogance of the other party, he was promptly cut short.


     "General Yuan Kong, you are not in command and not allowed to engage in communication with the other party without my permission. Doing so will result in execution on the grounds of disrupting the command chain, which is a serious crime under the special military laws."


     Yuan Kong's face became exceptionally frosty as he turned to gaze back at General Wang Ke.


     General Wang Ke had caught up to him sooner than he thought but he knew why, because General Wang Ke was a Mid-Level Meridian Refinement Stage Cultivator.



     The benefits they had received from the generous Viktor not only had gone to the worthy but also to those who had connections, which irked him to an endless degree.


     Wang Ke sneered and turned to look at Davis, "Esteemed Cultivator, this holy land is ours and we request that you politely hand it over to us while treating us in an equal and humane manner."


     Davis blinked as his pupils froze.


     Did this man who seemed to precede General Yuan Kong's authority just demand equality from an unknown existence who could potentially destroy the whole earth of humanity?


     Did humans in this world degrade to such a level where they couldn't even understand the consequences of their own actions, even measuring from the perspective of the entirety of their world?


     His expression turned amused as he heard the man's polite request. It did sound polite but the tone of it was undoubtedly unyielding, maybe even arrogant.


     Who was this miscreant who managed to get to the top level of this country? Corruption?


     Was he perhaps merciful and magnanimous to an extent that passed the limit?


     Davis imagined that if he was an evil existence by chance, then there undoubtedly be a bloodbath in the area.


     "Are the mortals in this world mostly retarded?"


     Davis was startled as he heard Clara speak. He let out a chuckle, "Seems like it..."


     Clara was genuinely upset since the mortals in this world seemed to follow them in the skies for a reason that she couldn't understand.


     She and her elder brother did nothing other than taking this place, yet they were followed by many annoying flies...


     General Wang Ke's face turned ugly but the expressions of everyone in this field, varied.


     Some were actually entranced by her voice!


     Even Yuan Kong was stunned into silence.


     Years of elite troops training had gone to waste. It was like they never heard such a broken yet beautiful Chinese in their entire lives.


     Yes, Clara spoke in Chinese to mock them on purpose. She had enough of these flies who flew around them in an annoying manner.


     If it were the Grand Sea Continent, one word from her would suffice to make them bow down to her in reverence for she was none other than a princess of the Loret Empire.


     Davis noticed the reactions of the soldiers and slightly spoke to Mo Mingzhi as if he were solemn, "It's better if you call the FBI here..."


     Mo Mingzhi was confused before she was stunned. She turned to look at Clara and blinked.


     Davis nodded with a smile while suppressing his laughter, "She's just 16..."


     Mo Mingzhi closed her mouth were her palm, her expression saying that she couldn't believe in his words one bit.


     According to her knowledge, Davis should be more than 50 years old, however, his little sister was 16 years old? What? The cultivators there live for so long that they'll give birth to a baby with a hundred years of difference between siblings?


     On second thought, she mused that it was only normal as there even cases like these on Earth.


     Taking a step back, she mused that the siblings could also be born with a 1,000-year difference, that is if they could live that long.


     Davis furrowed his brows as he looked at her not laugh at his reference but instead ponder with a curious expression on her face.


     'Hmm... Maybe, the meme isn't relevant anymore or is the shock factor too high...' He mused and shook his head, missing Drake's presence, however, he wasn't disappointed. He was in an exceptionally good mood since he realized that he was both Davis and Tian Long in a true sense.


     Meanwhile, General Wang Ke was utterly angered as he looked at them conversing with each other as if his presence didn't matter.


     Years of living with privilege didn't allow anyone in his pride to ignore him!


     So what if they're cultivators!? Aren't they also humans? I'll eventually become one and have them under my feet when I get to the other side!


     Wang Ke's arrogance seeped in his blood as it went to his head. He clenched his fists but suddenly realized that a woman who looked like one of their people was floating in the air with them.


     'Didn't they intelligence records state that only two cultivators from the holy land came?' He thought and whispered into the earpiece, "Zoom in on that woman who is wearing normal clothes and find out about her identity..."


     His expression turned normal as he inwardly sneered, 'Ignore... Ignore all you want, hehe. In the end, the young cultivator couldn't help but fall in love with a citizen of my proud country...'


     'I could use this...'




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     395 Before He Knew
      In a few seconds, Wang Ke's earpiece buzzed as a smile spread across his face but then his smile froze.


     'An orphan?'


     The thought of using that woman's family disappeared from his head as he let out a silent laugh and suddenly spoke, "Investigator Mo Mingzhi! What do you think you are doing!?"


     Mo Mingzhi was suddenly startled as her gaze fell on the person who called out her name. She abruptly thought that the person who called her should be an acquaintance but when she saw the person, she couldn't recognize him.


     "Who are you?" Mo Mingzhi couldn't help but narrow her brows.


     She instantly understood that the other party had searched for her identity in the database. After all, she also did the same for her work against normal people.


     "Oh, I didn't realize I was being rude. I am General Wang Ke of the special forces battalion." General Wang Ke spoke as he smiled as politely as possible but under the smile was a devious and calculative tongue hidden underneath his mouth.


     Mo Mingzhi spoke perfunctorily, "So it is General Wang Ke... I wonder what general meant?"


     General Wang Ke shook his head, "Investigator Mo Mingzhi misunderstood. I questioned the young cultivator assuming that he had kidnapped you or have taken you away against your will."


     "Could it be that I was wrong, Investigator Mo Mingzhi?"


     Mo Mingzhi looked at the smiling expression on his face and understood what he's getting at but she couldn't understand why.


     Using propaganda against cultivators? Was this man insane? Treating a cultivator as a mortal?


     What use was it exactly even if the cultivator really kidnapped her?


     Could it be that the government is going to file a case against the cultivator and move to save her from the clutches of the mighty cultivator?


     Ridiculous!


     It was more like they would trade her off for other benefits if possible.


     Mo Mingzhi inwardly sneered and was about to speak when she heard a Soul Transmission.


     "Tell them that I've kidnapped you."


     Mo Mingzhi turned startled as it was the first time something echoed within herself but her expression didn't change on her face from long years of being aware of her surroundings while living alone.


     Besides, the hallucinations caused by the drug, causing the illusory Tian Long to whisper in her ears were startling than the Soul Transmission she received.


     Just like Mo Mingzhi, Davis was also aware of General Wang Ke's machinations since he knew how information manipulation in the modern society worked.


     There were numerous lens pointed at them, whether if it was from a drone or a camera, all of them could record their speeches and actions.


     They could use this to turn the opinion of the people or even the other governments to their side by manipulating the opinion the world has on cultivators.


     For what end?


     Davis inwardly sneered as he knew, or could guess with a certain thought process.



     What weapon would actually be useful against a powerful cultivator?


     Nuclear Weapons!


     To gain approval of the usage of nuclear bombs against the unknown and powerful threat known as cultivators.


     But to this scheme of theirs, Davis didn't give a crap about what they were planning and told her to say that he had kidnapped her.


     Mostly because he believed that nuclear weapons couldn't do anything against him, not against his Mature Soul Stage Cultivation which was at the Sixth Stage.


     Maybe they could do some damage against Fifth Stage Cultivators if they were to release a gigaton nuclear bomb but that would mean nuclear winter for that part of the world.


     Unless he pushed humanity to dire straits, he doubted that they would even use it in the first place.


     Mo Mingzhi's face blossomed into a smile, misunderstanding his intentions.


     She took a deep breath and her lips parted, "I'm following Young Master Davis of my own will to the cultivation world. Thank you for your concern, General Wang Ke."


     Young Master Davis?


     Davis's eyes twitched as he heard her call him with that honorific.


     General Wang Ke slightly glanced down as he imperceptibly grinned. He lifted up his head and spoke with an angry expression on his face, "Investigator Mo Mingzhi, does this mean that you're betraying the country!?"


     Davis sighed inwardly as he shook his head.


     There was it! He knew this would happen and that's why he told her to say that he had kidnapped her.


     He turned to look at Mo Mingzhi's expression and saw that she had a calm expression on her face as if she expected that it would turn out to be like this.


     Davis turned a little bit amused as he was interested in seeing how this petty battle of wits would play out.


     Who would be the first one to have their face turned ugly from defeat?


     "Betraying the country? I did nothing harmful to the country but if you want to assume that I betrayed the country, go ahead, I don't care." Mo Mingzhi spoke as she floated in the air.


     General Wang Ke's expression turned a little bit solemn as he imagine that this woman would be a tough nut to crack; right from the start.


     All he had to do was break her will by threatening that she had betrayed the country and have Davis promise them for some benefits in exchange for her.


     However, it seemed like...


     "You are a citizen and even a member of the police of this country and you belong here. Leaving without the country's permission would mean betrayal, don't you understand?" General Wang Ke spoke, his voice echoing with an intent to berate the other party.


     "Then take it as I simply betrayed... Actually, why are you so concerned when I didn't do something such as harming the country... Could it be that I don't have the freedom to make a choice?" Mo Mingzhi nonchalantly spoke, her expression still calm as if she didn't give a crap about what other's thought about her.


     General Wang Ke secretly clenched his fists. The other party was an investigator and yet held no love for the country and no respect for his status.


     Thinking that he could use this against her, he provoked the other party of betraying the country but the woman just brushed his words off and told him to scram indirectly.


     He turned pale as he refused to believe it but then his eyes flashed with anger, "You!"


     "Y-You! You already sold your body to him in return for a ticket to the cultivation world, didn't you!? You bitch!"


     Mo Mingzhi's expression was as nonchalant as ever but her pupils dilated when she saw the general's head explode into a burst of meat pieces, painting the location he stood with red blood and white matter.


     General Wang Ke's body fell on the ground as it made a rather disgusting 'thud' sound and blood spilled as it spurted out from the neck.


     Davis froze but then took a look below to see his finger pointed at General Wang Ke's headless corpse.


     The whole area descended into absolute silence as the others couldn't believe their eyes.


     Davis blinked as he reasoned to himself, 'Did I just kill him?'


     He moved his hand closer to his face and opened his palm, only to close it before moving his hands behind to stand like an expert.


     'Well, looks like the one who lost the battle of wits is none other than me...'


     Battle of wits? Such a thing didn't take place because he had ended it when it was at the point of arguments before he even knew it.


     Davis didn't know why he killed General Wang Ke out of an impulse.


     Was it because of anger or was it the remnant protective nature he had for Mo Mingzhi since he indirectly took care of her from the shadows?




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     396 One Megaton
      Davis turned to look at her and saw that she didn't even frown or even turn disgusted at his actions but had a slight grin on her lips, her expression surprisingly affirming that she was delighted with his actions.


     He asked, "Are you fine with this? I killed him when he asked a question like that, and that undoubtedly meant that you sold your body to me even though it is not the truth."


     Mo Mingzhi just smiled, not intending to reply, however, she inwardly thought, 'But I really am trying to sell myself to you...'


     Davis looked at her expression and wasn't able to tell what she was thinking. He just shook his head and thought of destroying the cameras and drones with his Soul Force but also mused that it would be useless since the footage would've either been already uploaded to some server he didn't the location of nor could he possibly know of in a short time since backups could be taken.


     He inwardly released a sigh and let go of that matter and saw the troops below who were pointing their weapons at him and his group from some point.


     Suddenly, a man fell on his knees and screamed, "Esteemed Cultivator, it wasn't the intent of the country to demean or degrade Investigator Mo Mingzhi like that!"


     Davis turned his head and saw General Yuan Kong kneel as he tried to defuse the situation.


     There was someone who actually and truly understood the consequences of offending the cultivators but the troops of General Wang Ke seemed to be... angered and disgusted of his actions?


     Davis inwardly sighed a little for this old man.


     Sometimes, a person's understanding of the situation might save people from a crisis but in this case, the mechanized infantry seemed to point their weapons at the person who could save them from the said crisis because of their preconceived notions.


     General Yuan Kong didn't seem to mind the soldiers pointing the weapon at him, instead, he continued, "I no longer hold the command here and the top brass of the country seemed to be intent on this ancient site. Esteemed Cultivator, in exchange for my lowly life, I ask of you to not target the innocent civilians who possess no threat towards your glorious existence!"


     The soldiers were shocked as they heard General Yuan Kong's speech! Wasn't the General begging for his own life? They instantly understood that it wasn't the case.


     Once General Yuan Kong finished his speech, he took a deep breath as he fished out a knife from one of his thigh pockets and placed it before his neck but then suddenly froze!


     His earpiece buzzed as he received a piece of despairing news, his eyes narrowing into two tiny slits.


     Davis's Soul Sense was active during this time, so he was able to spot an object flying towards them while his lips curved into a mocking smile.


     'An ICBM?'


     Approaching their location at a speed of Mach 10 from a distance of 400 kilometers, the ICBM zoomed past the skies as it made its way towards them.



     General Yuan Kong trembled but then a sigh escaped from his mouth as he looked towards General Wang Ke's troops.


     "There's a non-nuclear ICBM on its way here to explode in a minute or two... If you people want to record your final words in the server recording, it's your final chance to do so...


     The soldiers were stunned. None of them were aware of the overall situation and this news exploded in their ears as if it were explosive.


     "Remember, don't say anything sensitive or it wouldn't get past from approval..." General Yuan Kong reminded and sat on the ground, no longer caring about anything in the world.


     'General Wang Ke's father should be behind this...' Nevertheless, his eyes flashed with resentment.


     General Wang Ke's father was one of the top brass in the country, and with his status, he was capable of releasing non-nuclear ICBM's at valid hostile targets.


     General Yuan Kong knew this and that was why he was inwardly cursing at General Wang Ke's father.


     He also knew the payload contained a megaton of pure explosives, capable of blasting the surrounding hundred kilometers to kingdom come.


     He inwardly mused that the cultivators floating above in the air could probably survive but they could not.


     That's why he had given up hope, staring at the sky in disappointment.


     "I guess you people have been abandoned for the sake of the 'betterment' of the country." Davis casually spoke among the ruckus that the soldiers were creating, unaware that he was none other than the reason for an ICBM to target them in the first place.


     The soldiers turned to look at Davis, and so did General Yuan Kong who sat on the ground.


     'We weren't abandoned by the country but it's an act of revenge of a father who lost his son in a crude way... and we are nothing but an unnecessary sacrifice in his act of revenge...' General Yuan Kong thought but then shook his head as he didn't opt to say it loud.


     His voice might be recorded on the earpieces of those young souls, which would not let the recordings get past inspection.


     "Young Cultivator, I know that you can sense and can survive the incoming threat, so I ask you to cease this conflict by taking that woman to your world. Please..." General Yuan Kong bowed his head.


     Davis laughed, "You think that your single head can offset the provocation that your country repeatedly showed to us even though they were aware of the consequences?"


     General Yuan Kong could only wryly laugh.


     He turned to look at the sky again and gazed at the starry skies, 'In the end, I failed to protect my country and failed to curb those greedy men...'


     His eyes glazed and his heart pounded rapidly as the atmosphere turned deathly silent.


     All of them could see an object approaching from the distance but no sound from it could be heard other than the impending doom.


     Of course, they knew why no sound could be heard and it was because it was traveling at ten times the speed of sound.


     Everyone knew that their death was near, and could even imagine their bodies blasting into pieces, coating the ground with their blood.


     Some looked at the dark spot in the distance while some others were recording their last words and will for their families.


     Their farewells even caused some of them to cry by themselves when they witnessed the incoming ICBM. Some even broke down as they fell to the ground, laughing like idiots.


     The large missile zoomed past above them. The missile was wide and long as a truck in their view and it instantly approached a few meters before the two cultivators before it exploded!


     *Boom!~*


     Suddenly, a sphere made up of Soul Force conjured around the source of the explosion while a bright light erupted from the explosion, threatening to make them blind before death but the explosion seemed to be suddenly withheld in the air, forming a sphere of light.


     The sphere of light stopped increasing in intensity and the sheer explosion that was withheld within the barrier seemed like a mini Sun that was threatening to explode the entirety of Earth.


     Blinding light shone on everyone's face as a particular part of the world turned bright when viewed from space.


     Davis looked at the bright sphere of light in front of him, yawning as he felt the urge to go back home. He felt that it was actually beneath his stature to fight with these mortals, like an adult fighting with a 3-year old kid.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates(dot)Net
     .


     397 Back To The Grand Sea Continen
      The one-megaton explosion was enclosed within the barrier created by Davi's soul force, increasing the explosion's intensity by a few times yet it still failed to destroy the barrier.


     The current explosive force could actually near one gigaton according to his calculations due to it being compressed but it had still failed to destroy the barrier conjured by his elusive Soul Force.


     It did not even tremble from the implosion.


     From this, Davis could garner that Fifth Stage Body Tempering Cultivators could still stand unscathed after taking a megaton nuclear bomb to their face.


     After all, his Sixth Stage Soul Force could compare to a Peak-Level Gold Stage Cultivator's physical prowess in a sense. After all, he could clad his soul force over his body or conjure weapons in their shape and battle with it physically.


     The general and the soldiers had their mouths agape in shock. Their hearts were beating rapidly with trepidation from the magnificent yet destructive sight above them.


     Such a sight left them reeling in disbelief as they wondered if they were in the same world, and at the same time, a feeling inferiority welled up over them, just like the ancient times where common people revered the unknown.


     If tribal people were to witness this sight, maybe they would start falling on their knees as they kowtow, taking the mini Sun as their Pagan God.


     Clara's expression was a sight to behold as her eyes were wide as saucers, reflecting the beautiful sphere of light. She couldn't believe that these mortals were in possession of such a weapon that was capable of taking down Fourth Stage Cultivators in an instant.


     Mo Mingzhi's expression was bright as she turned to look at Davis in an outlandish light.


     The man she wanted was capable of a feat such as this? She could not fathom at what level she needed to reach in the other world to do the same.


     For this first time after leaving her holiday resort, she really thought back to his words about becoming strong; the Empress of an Empire.


     Her face flushed red while she clenched her fists and renewed her determination to cultivate after going to the cultivation world rather than the intended plan she had in mind.


     Soon, the explosion in the sphere of light gradually settled down in an inward fashion as there was no more expending energy that was released from the source of the explosion.


     The sphere of light gradually receded until it became a black spot in the sky. However, it disintegrated in an instant, leaving no trace of an explosion that occurred above their heads.


     The soldiers and even the general had dumbfounded expressions on their faces, their bodies shuddering from the silent aftermath.


     "Let's go..." Davis uttered as he moved towards the defensive formation.


     Clara and Mo Mingzhi glanced at the soldiers below who were looking at them with awe and a tinge of reverence before turning to follow him into the defensive formation.



     "Esteemed Cultivator! I thank you for your magnanimous actions..."


     A shout echoed, filled with a tone of gratitude.


     Davis suddenly stopped and turned to glance at General Yuan Kong.


     His calm gaze measured General Yuan Kong's expression before he laughed, "If it weren't for your desperate begging, maybe there would've been a massacre today... You people can occupy this place again for a while, but I dare you to act like you people own this place in front of me the next time I come here..."


     The general trembled as his face changed and quickly took a step back as he could feel the murderous intent from Davis's sharp pupils.


     Even so, he spoke straightforwardly, "If we did as young cultivator spoke, will young cultivator be able to take people from here to the other side for cultivation?"


     Davis went silent. He looked like he was pondering over it as he rasped his head.


     "I'll consider it..."


     Davis and the two others flew into the defensive formation.


     General Yuan Kong felt his body go numb as the exhaustion in his body reached the peak, but before he could lose consciousness, he saw the people who were held captive thrown out; unscathed.


     'Seems like we met an understanding and a magnanimous cultivator...'


     This was the last thought he had before fainting out on the open field.


     "General!!"


     ======


     *Bzzz!~*


     Light blinded the small space and three figures appeared on a circular diagram. One of the three figures shortly turned dizzy and collapsed to the knee level.


     The figure who fell was none other than Mo Mingzhi, and the other two who were currently looking at her kneeling in weakness were none other than Davis and Clara.


     Davis mused, 'A side-effect from space travel?'


     But then, when he observed her with his Soul Sense, he found that her mortal cells reacting to the surrounding air in a variable degree as if they were experiencing some change.


     'Oh... Being in contact with heaven and earth energy is changing her cells to be slightly better than of a mortal's from Earth?' He considered and assumed that she would no longer easily fall sick as a mortal human after being baptized by heaven and earth energy.


     He mused that she should be the same as the mortals in the cultivation world, who were better in physical activities than the mortals in Earth.


     He didn't know about this prior since he essentially took hold of little Davis's body which had already adapted to the cultivation world.


     Mo Mingzhi felt something inexplicable occurring in her body but couldn't explain or understand what was happening to her.


     Slowly but surely, the nausea and weakness from traveling in that dark tunnel left her body and she was able to stand up without wobbling like a clown.


     She suddenly felt that it was no easier to breathe, and it was as if her body no longer weighed much as before, substituting the thoughts of that dark scary tunnel from her mind.


     She looked at the two who were looking at her with interest as she thought to herself, 'So this is the wondrous effects of the cultivation world...'


     "I wonder where are we heading to?" Mo Mingzhi spoke.


     She casually posted a question but received no reply.


     Instead, she felt herself float and knew that she was being taken away without being provided any information.


     Her lips just curved in response to their silence.


     Davis, Clara, and Mo Mingzhi left the cave entrance and flew above towards the exit of the Absolute Death Crevice.


     Mo Mingzhi felt her heart getting stuck in her throat when she saw some of the magical beasts looking at them but not daring to attack after getting out of the narrow cave.


     She inwardly heaved a sigh of relief as she was able to understand that strength does act as a deterrent towards the weak, just like how the nuclear-powered nations were able to threaten the non-nuclear-powered nations.


     Maybe it was just as she expected, purely unbiased, strong rules the weak world, a world without any forms of watering down the truth.


     'There is probably no concept of equality in this place...' Mo Mingzhi inwardly laughed to herself and looked towards Davis who was flying in front of her as her eyes flashed, 'I wonder how strong he is in this world, or at least this region?'


     Her gaze landed on Davis's figure. Her facial expression revealed nervousness, however, it was also filled with excitement for the future that she thought she would experience with him.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     Ebook Updates.Net
     .


     398 I Have No Master
      Half a month later, Davis, Clara, and Mo Mingzhi arrived at the Royal Castle.


     He led Mo Mingzhi to the maids in the Royal Castle and directed them to assign a room for her to stay.


     During this half a month travel, he was barraged by Mo Mingzhi with an awful amount of questions. His initial determination to stay silent was broken by her constant blabbering mouth and her witty lips.


     Answering a few at the beginning, he gradually stopped answering her questions since her curiosity seemed to be endless.


     Besides, since she was a mortal, they had to take a few breaks every day in some rural parts of the continent to eat and relieve but in order to fill the in the time lost, he sped up a little.


     He realized that taking care of a healthy mortal was no easy task while he felt as if she was a sick cultivator who had her stomach upset.


     Now, Davis finally heaved a sigh of relief after leaving her in the care of the maids. As soon as he left her in the care of the castle maids, he disappeared from Clara's view.


     Clara blinked as she thought, 'Shouldn't we report our findings to royal father?'


     She indiscernibly shook her head and left.


     A few seconds later, Davis appeared in front of his room and knocked.


     The door opened and the figure who languidly stood by the door had a blank expression on its face before being stunned into disarray.


     "I'm back... Evelynn." Davis raised his brows at her silly expression yet dumbfounded expression.


     Evelynn's two small eyes were wide as saucers. She suddenly threw herself at him and sank into his embrace, tightly clinging on to him as if she would never let him go again.


     Davis just smiled and reciprocated her hug.


     "You came back so soon..." Evelynn spoke, her tone filled with disbelief.


     Davis chuckled, "So soon?"


     A day, it only took a day for him to return since he hadn't been able to explore the mysterious spaces.


     Exploring the space seemed time-consuming to the extreme. He imagined that he would rather explore it with Evelynn in the deathly silent space, making up more than half of his thought to return back.


     Although he felt sorry to Clara, he felt that he would have to make it up to her another time.


     Evelynn moved her head back to face him, "I thought you wouldn't return for years..."


     Davis caressed her head and pulled her close to plant a kiss on her luscious lips, and without any suspense, Evelynn reciprocated his actions by sharing the same passion.


     A few seconds later, they separated their lips and looked at each other as they smiled.


     Evelynn slightly looked around and was relieved that no saw them doing that out in the hallway. She grasped his hands and took him to their room.


     "Truly, you returned so soon. I had prepared myself thinking that you won't return for about 2 or 3 years..."


     Davis smiled on hearing her joyful tone, "Initially, that may have been the case, but I and Clara encountered some problems in the Third Layer."



     "Third Layer?" Evelynn brows curved inwardly towards her nose bridge. She confusedly asked as she only knew about the First Layer and the Second Layer as explained by her husband once.


     Seeing her confusion, Davis proceeded to explain about the Third Layer, and then promptly decided that it was time to reveal some hard to digest facts.


     "Evelynn, I think that it's time you knew one or two of my secrets..."


     Evelynn widened her eyes and suddenly turned anxious. The man she had her life tied with had many secrets that she had no way of knowing of, and this more or less caused her some stress when she was idle.


     That's why she had decided not to bother about it, and immerse herself in cultivation while placing her entire trust in him.


     Davis prepared himself to take a load of his mind. He didn't feel it was fair to leave her out in the dark. He imagined not knowing anything about Evelynn, his only wife, and instantly felt the frustration of that feeling.


     His only course of action at that point would be to know about her more and felt that it would be only right if he reciprocated his thoughts. He had already told her once that he would share his secrets with her when the time eventually arrives, and he felt it was none other than this moment.


     The suspicious fact that he was Davis all along also gave him enough courage to share his origin.


     He set up a barrier purely conjured from his soul force to prevent peeking and considered where he should start from for a few seconds.


     He suddenly opened his mouth, "In truth, I have no master..."


     Evelynn blinked once and paused for a while but her eyes then suddenly widened as she took a step back, "What?"


     'No master? Did I hear it right? '


     She couldn't believe her ears!


     Davis simply nodded his head to her bewildered expression.


     Evelynn looked at his expression and gradually understood that he was not fooling around with her.


     She turned a little confused before asking with a shocked expression on her face, "Then that million army was massacred by who exactly?"


     Davis just replied, "Evelynn, I told you that I'm no good person..."


     Evelynn paused for a second. Her face suddenly exhibited a variety of emotions, "They were killed by you!?"


     "Yes..." Davis nodded.


     Evelynn had her hands on her agape mouth as she stared at him in disbelief.


     She slowly came back to herself as she spoke again in skepticism, "You... You should be just about 6 years old at that time..."


     Davis opened his mouth as soon as her words ended, "Yes, I was around 6 years old at that point when I massacred those people,"


     Evelynn instantly took a step towards him, "It's fine, you did nothing wrong. It's either killed or be killed."


     A smile lit up her face as her eyes turned gentle, "If it weren't for you, I imagine that I would've been violated and killed by enemy forces at that time since I belong to the noble family who sided with your family... So, even if you killed all of them, it is only right since they were the ones who started the war!"


     Davis turned stunned, "Evelynn..."


     However, he also felt moved. He was glad that she understood his actions and even consoled him by pointing out her potential yet tragic future from that point.


     If it were any other person, he imagined that they would be a hypocrite and judge him to be evil for defending himself and his people by massacring millions.


     After all, a few million wasn't a small number, and powerful cultivators wouldn't have even killed that much in their entire life unless they followed an evil path.


     Such people who massacred millions were in the minority yet Davis was undoubtedly in the list with them. It wouldn't be that much of a surprise if his own wife were to see him in a different light after knowing about this matter.


     Fortunately, he was relieved that she took his side on this matter.


     Evelynn moved a little closer as he held his cheeks, "You've already shown mercy to them by not pursuing that matter to their respective empires."


     "Could it be that we should choose to forgive and forget after all the kingdoms that they've destroyed as they passed by? Even if we spared them, would they have reciprocated our kindness?"


     Davis became stunned again as he heard her words.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     399 Revealing His Origin
      During the time he massacred them, Davis didn't think about all these philosophical concepts. He only had one thought in mind, and that was to make the two Fifth Stage Powerhouses retreat in fear.


     With the prowess he controlled through Fallen Heaven at that time, he could've only achieved that by putting on a mysterious show while secretly massacring that million army to scare them off.


     His gamble paid off and those two powerhouses were absolutely scared off.


     If it weren't for his ruthlessness, it wasn't hard for him to imagine what would've happened supposing they weren't scared off but chose to test 'mysterious senior's' patience.


     Davis came back to himself and saw her face which was earnestly trying to console him.


     Looking at Evelynn's sincere gaze, he turned amused but also joyful.


     He placed his hands on her shoulders and shook his head, "I've come past that and it no longer bothers me."


     Indeed, they had been the ones who started the war, but he had just killed one Mo Wuming and a few prisoners who deserved death before and then suddenly massacred over a few million people.


     It would be a lie if he said that the latter didn't affect him in any way.


     He had indeed been plagued by that matter for a short while after massacring but that was it. It didn't take too long to get that burden off of his heart.


     "You're a good person..." Evelynn bit her lips as she replied.


     Davis blinked as a smile spread over his face. So, that's why she had been consoling him.


     To prove that he was good? Well, he certainly didn't think he was one since he always felt that he was neutral rather than good or evil.


     Nevertheless, he would be good for her.


     Other than these philosophical ideologies and moral values, there was the concept of Karma, which was a valid law under the heavens, spread throughout the First Layer.


     He heard it from Old Man Garvin that Karma Laws were mostly used to create a connection between two or more objects, as for whether if it were a living being or not, it didn't matter.


     After comprehending Karma Laws a bit, he was slightly bewildered to see that there was no negative karma clinging to him.


     There was none, absolutely none.


     Killing all those million people incurred no negative karma? Even if they were evil, he should've gained positive trait karma but also didn't possess it.


     He was bewildered by this matter but eventually brushed it off by thinking that his Karma Laws weren't strong enough to make him able to perceive that negative or positive karma yet.


     "Can you say the same after you heard this other secret of mine?" Davis's lips curved into a grin, however, it was one of a challenge.


     Evelynn nodded her head without missing a beat.


     Davis prepared himself for a few seconds before opening his mouth to explain.


     While removing Fallen Heaven out of the equation, he managed to explain his story in a detailed manner from the beginning of his life.



     On how he was a pitiful mortal who was rapidly losing his vitality.


     On how he had crossed a space tunnel to enter the Grand Sea Continent and possess the little Davis with the help of a heavenly treasure.


     On how he had opened up to his mother about it, lying that he had not possessed but reincarnated into this body.


     On how he had spent his time, living his life as Davis from the time he was 3 years old.


     On how he had just returned to his previous life's world and managed to find a clue about truly being migrated over to his next incarnation which actually turned out to be the little Davis.


     All this took him an hour to explain.


     He expressed a wry smile, "As you can see, I've lived the life of a lie but it turned out to be my true life if my conjecture was correct."


     Some of the parts actually couldn't be explained since it concerned the secrets of Fallen Heaven.


     He just brushed it off, saying that he had obtained a heavenly treasure that possessed immense power and knowledge carried within it.


     "Now, tell me if I'm a good person or not?" Davis said as he stood up and took a step back from the bed.


     During the explanation, at one point, they both sat on the bed as Davis explained and Evelynn listened. Evelynn had expressed numerous expressions on her face the entire time, however, stayed silent without interrupting a single time.


     "I'll give you some time to think it over... Also, I will not apologize for not telling you this before our marriage..."


     Evelynn looked at Davis with a lost expression on her face. She had expressed disbelief at numerous points of his explanation and was at a loss for words at this point.


     "See, I'm not a good person." Davis turned and left in complex strides.


     His back felt like it had taken off a burden but with it came a worry to see if Evelynn will ever accept him after knowing about this matter.


     Maybe he felt that he could've left her in the dark but that didn't feel right to him.


     As companions who truthfully shared their entirety with each other, it just didn't feel right to have this type of secrets hidden before one and another.


     Besides, he also knew that there were dangers from sharing one's secrets. For that sole reason, the only secret he withheld from her was about Fallen Heaven.


     Maybe in time, when there were no more threats for them to face, he would tell her about it.


     After all, he could tell that there may be some mind-reading techniques out there or even hypnosis techniques which makes them open up about everything.


     He didn't mind the enemy knowing about his messed up past but coming to know about Fallen Heaven was a no-no, that was why he didn't opt to tell her but instead just mentioned that it was a heavenly treasure.


     Evelynn slowly saw his back distancing from her view. Her heart screamed that she should answer his question now but her tongue was at a loss for words.


     Her hand stretched out trying to reach for him but her mind also stopped her hand from lifting up, making her hand tremble in reluctance.


     Davis just turned to see one last time, giving off a smile and a few words casually before leaving the room, "You should just have some time to think over it, no hurries..."


     Evelynn's hand stopped trembling. She put her hand down on the bed and glanced at the tiled surface as she clenched her trembling fists. Tears glided on her cheeks and stained her silky clothes that were draped over her thighs.


     ======


     Davis walked on the hallway, making his way over to the throne hall because he swept his senses and noticed that both his father and mother were over there, along with a few people, including Clara.


     He awkwardly hummed a little and thought back to how his senses accidentally discovered Evelynn crying after he left.


     'Well, she would have to digest all that bullshit of mine, not knowing whether it was really the truth or not...'


     'Truly, being the scum I am, I've given her a hard fact to digest.' Davis could only hope that she would accept him again at this point.


     'Well, even if she did not accept me, I have no plans for letting her go away from me, not even over my dead body...'


     "Teacher, you look somewhat pale..."


     "Eh?" Davis became startled.


     He panned his head and saw Timi worriedly look at him before the entrance of the Throne Hall.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     400 Reporting About Third Layer
      Davis's countenance rapidly changed as he smiled and shook his head, but then acted as if remembered something.


     He waved his hand and stretched it over to Timi, "Here, this month's bonus..."


     Timi pouted as her brows narrowed and stared at the spirit stone in his hands. She hesitated but swiped her hands and held it towards her bosom.


     She muttered with a wronged expression on her face, "I'm not greedy..."


     "Hahaha..." Davis laughed and his hand that was in the air reached above as he patted his elder sister, Timi's head. He knew that she was giving the spirit stones he gave to her mother which was why he gave her more in the first place.


     Timi was a head shorter than Davis so it was easier for him to pat her head but the latter moved away after a touch while smiling teasingly.


     With a slight of his hand, he unleashed Fallen Heavens's Karma Laws and saw that the thread which connected them had blue and pink colors.


     "Hehe, I heard about it, teacher. Seems like you should convince your wife about this matter!" Timi gave a thumbs up and ran away, her robes fabulously dancing with her gorgeous figure.


     Davis stood there stunned as he forgot about the thread.


     Convince? About what?


     Did something happen in the Throne Hall while he was away for an hour?


     'Hmm... I should go check...'


     Davis quickly entered the Throne Hall as he pushed open the two grand doors wide.


     Sitting on the Throne was his father, Logan. There was also a grand seat beside the throne which was the Empress's seat, sat on by this mother, Claire.


     Both Hendrickson and Randal stood side by side in front of the Emperor, while Clara stood beside them as she spoke but stopped as she turned back to notice him.


     "Davis, you're back."


     Claire spoke with a smile but in that face, he could see an amused expression that filled him with concern.


     What could be the matter which is being spoken here that he would have to convince Evelynn for it?


     He nodded back to his mother.


     Logan had an unusual expression on his face. Just when he was about to speak, he looked at the entrance.


     Suddenly, hurried footsteps could be heard behind Davis.


     He turned to look back and saw a woman hurriedly running towards him while having a worried expression on her face. She stopped and stood while holding her thighs as she gasped for breath.


     The guards posted at the entrance tried to stop her but they stopped when they suddenly heard a Soul Transmission in their heads from the Emperor.


     In the few seconds she gasped for breath, another man entered the Throne Hall and stood beside the woman as he looked at her worriedly but then shook his head.


     "Pardon us for our rudeness, Emperor." The man spoke.


     "Viktor, I told you not to call me the Emperor in an informal occasion." Logan spoke and sighed, "So... What does your woman want from us?"



     "Crown Prince Davis, you haven't harmed the people of Earth, have you?" Meng Ying spoke while exuding determination from her eyes.


     Her slightly trembling yet courageous stand garnered respect from Davis.


     He spoke without batting an eyelid, "Well, I did kill a single person. I think he belonged to the army."


     Meng Ying, who had just relaxed from hearing the kill count suddenly had her heart shook. Her expression contorted as she shrieked, "Who?"


     "I think his name was General..." Davis paused as saw Meng Ying shake her head in denial.


     Meng Ying's eyes trembled as she took a step back. Her legs went limp as she collapsed to her knees.


     Viktor's expression changed as he instantly asked, "General Yuan Kong!?"


     Davis took a moment to remember the name but then noticed her strange reactions.


     He shook his head and said, "General Wang Ke."


     Meng Ying froze but then relaxed and Viktor heaved a sigh relief.


     Viktor wryly spoke, "General Yuan Kong is Meng Ying's godfather..."


     Davis blinked on hearing Viktor's words. He slightly became angry and spoke as if he was berating, "Uncle, you should've told this to me when I left. What if I had killed General Yuan Kong? There's no use crying over spilled milk!"


     Viktor froze.


     "My bad... but it was you who forcefully went instead of having us a guide," Viktor replied as he felt guilty and turned embarrassed.


     Davis wanted to refute but since the other party had a point, he stopped.


     It was a good thing that he didn't accidentally kill General Yuan Kong, otherwise, wouldn't he have incurred Meng Ying's wrath which in turn would cause the relationship between his father and the twins to be strained?


     He looked at Meng Ying, "Well then, do you have anything else to ask?"


     Meng Ying, in her white lab coat, stood up as her legs wobbled. She was still a mortal and didn't seem to learn the basics of cultivation.


     She shook her head while being supported by Viktor. The courage she had shown was nowhere to be seen, instead, she looked like a cat that had been stepped on its tail, wanting to escape as soon as possible.


     "We'll be taking our leave then..." Viktor spoke and left with Meng Ying, not bothering to stay.


     Davis shrugged and turned to look at his Clara, "Did you already explain about our findings to them?"


     Clara nodded her head.


     Davis nodded back and looked at Claire, "Mother, other than those mysterious spaces and outer space, there is nothing of importance in the Third Layer."


     "Outer Space?" Claire's eyes brightened, and so did Logan's, as well as the eyes of the others.


     "You haven't told them that part yet?" Davis turned to look at Clara.


     "I was just getting to it..." She replied.


     Indeed, she hadn't immediately entered the Throne Hall to report upon arriving but was instead summoned later as there was a new rumor spreading.


     Logan and Claire couldn't get Davis since the room he was staying seemed to be sealed by the latter's soul force.


     Davis nodded and said, "You can travel to outer space with no problem but expect that you can find nothing of value because the heaven and earth energy is so low that it can be considered non-existent in the Third Layer."


     Claire was in her own world as she instinctively nodded her head. Her eyes were dazed, imagining what outer space would be like, how it felt.


     Logan had his face change like a child but then it turned disappointed when he heard Davis's words.


     "Although you can't find any treasures, there are plenty of dangers in outer space as well as different types of astral bodies that host different types of areas which can help you comprehend many laws."


     Logan widened his eyes as he was about to exclaim but Davis continued.


     "However, I wouldn't recommend traveling in outer space because we would have to travel immense distances that would completely expend our energy, and with no way to regather them without heaven and earth energy in the surroundings, we would eventually die from starvation in a short while."


     Logan looked crestfallen. He pondered for a moment before asking, "Alright, we'll listen to your words but is there truly no worth in going there?"


     "Father, unless you want to sightsee and enjoy the scenery in outer space, I recommend you don't waste time or wealth by spending spirit stones to use the spatial tunnel," Davis replied as he shook his head with a smile.




     You are reading
     Divine Emperor of Death
      ebook which is a free download at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .


     Download more ebooks for free at
     wWw.EbookUpdates.Net
     .



 Ваша оценка:

Связаться с программистом сайта.

Новые книги авторов СИ, вышедшие из печати:
О.Болдырева "Крадуш. Чужие души" М.Николаев "Вторжение на Землю"

Как попасть в этoт список

Кожевенное мастерство | Сайт "Художники" | Доска об'явлений "Книги"